ă€ŠThat time I got turned into a dragonoidă€‹


 Turning Point Of Life

    2019,

    India,mumbai, N.H.V high school

    In the principal''s office, the morning light filtered through the windows, casting a serene glow over the room. The principal, seated comfortably behind his large oak desk, looked up at the class teacher who stood across from him, her posture reflecting both anticipation and pride.

    "So today marks the first day of high school for this year''s students," the principal remarked, his voice conveying a mix of enthusiasm and responsibility.

    "Yes, sir," the teacher replied with a nod. "This time, we have an exceptionally talented group. These children are sure to enhance our school''s reputation in the future."

    Moments later, the school bell rang, signaling the beginning of the day. Eager footsteps echoed through the hallways as students poured into the building, their faces bright with the excitement of their first day. The corridors buzzed with the lively chatter and laughter of young minds ready to embark on a new academic journey.

    At 10:20 A.M., during the lunch break, two high school friends, Akshay and Raj, found themselves deep in conversation amidst the bustling cafeteria.

    "Hey, Raj, what do you think of the first day?" Akshay inquired, eager to hear his friend''s impressions.

    Raj let out a heavy sigh, his shoulders slumping slightly. "Ahhh! This is not what I was expecting. I got excited for nothing. I thought there would be some beauties in my class, but the girls are just not very attractive."

    A wide grin spread across Akshay''s face, revealing a row of gleaming teeth as he chuckled at his friend''s dismay. "Hahaha! I guess I''m the lucky one this time. I got two pretty girls in my class."

    Raj''s interest piqued, he quickly asked, "Ummm... Akshay, speaking of beauties, who''s that pretty girl with short hair? And why is she eating with a bunch of boys? Doesn''t she have any girlfriends?"

    The person Raj referred to was not a girl, however, but a boy with delicate features that could easily be mistaken for those of a young woman. He had beautiful black eyes that sparkled with a kind of gentle warmth and short hair that was slightly longer than what was typical for boys, giving him a distinctly androgynous look.

    Standing about 5.6 feet tall, he carried himself with an ease and grace that, combined with his pretty features, made him more striking than the average girl. This boy, surrounded by a group of male friends, laughed and chatted, seemingly oblivious to the curious glances he attracted from others in the room.

    His presence blended a soft masculinity with an almost poetic form of beauty, making him a standout figure in the crowded cafeteria.

    Akshay struggled to suppress a burgeoning laugh as he watched Raj''s confusion unfold, his cheeks reddening with the effort. With a playful smirk, he finally let out a burst of laughter.

    "Hahaha! Bro, you were totally deceived too, right?"

    Raj''s brow furrowed in confusion, and he scratched his head, his expression turning into a puzzled frown. "What do you mean deceived?"

    Still chuckling, Akshay wiped a tear from his eye before revealing the truth. "His name is Asta Kugarasi. He''s actually in my class."

    The tale has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation.

    Raj''s eyes widened in shock, his mouth hanging open slightly as the realization hit him. "What the... He? Is she a boy?"

    "Yeah, man! He just looks incredibly pretty, doesn''t he? You should have seen your face!" Akshay continued to laugh, thoroughly amused by his friend''s mistake.

    Raj, now half-embarrassed and half-amused, managed a sheepish grin. "Man, I thought I had an eye for these things. I can''t believe I thought he was a girl!"

    The two friends burst into another round of laughter, the mix-up adding a humorous twist to their first day of school.

    After few classes, As the school bell rang signaling the end of the day, students spilled out of their classrooms and headed home.

    Asta, with his bag slung casually over one shoulder, began his walk home. He hadn''t gone far when a prickling sensation on the back of his neck made him pause. Turning around, he noticed a middle-aged man with a suspicious demeanor stealthily following him.

    ''Is this guy serious?'' Asta thought, a smirk playing on his lips. ''He''s following me so obviously that even I noticed him.''

    Asta couldn''t help but chuckle silently to himself. Despite his youthful and somewhat delicate appearance, he was not someone to be underestimated. ''Bro, you have no idea. I might look like I have a girlish body, but I was one of the strongest in my martial arts school. Go ahead, try something funny, you fool,'' he mused internally, confident in his ability to handle himself should the stranger attempt anything.

    As Asta continued to mentally praise his own capabilities, he was abruptly snapped back to reality when someone threw a cloth over his face from behind. Blinded and caught off guard, he instinctively lashed out, aiming punches and kicks at his attacker. However, every strike seemed to hit something impossibly hard.

    "What is this guy made of? It''s like hitting iron," Asta thought, confusion and frustration building as his efforts proved futile.

    Asta continued to struggle fiercely, but his assailant seemed to handle his efforts with ease. With a swift, seemingly gentle punch to his body, Asta felt an overwhelming force that didn''t match the softness of the impact.

    The unexpected power behind the punch was enough to knock him out cold, and his consciousness slipped away as he crumpled to the ground, defeated by the mysterious figure''s surprising strength.

    Place ???

    Asta groggily awoke, his mind foggy as he tried to piece together his last memories. "Where am I? What happened?" he murmured, rubbing his head. Then, it all came rushing back to him. "That''s right, I was kidnapped! But who was that guy?"

    As his vision cleared, Asta took in his surroundings. He found himself in a massive, stark white room that seemed to extend endlessly in every direction. The sheer size of the space was disorienting, its unbroken whiteness creating an almost surreal atmosphere.

    He wasn''t alone; around him were twelve other people, each one looking as confused and wary as he felt. They were scattered throughout the room, some standing and others sitting or cautiously exploring their surroundings.

    The contrast between the room''s clinical, impersonal whiteness and the colorful, distinctly individual appearances of the others made the situation feel even more bizarre and unsettling.

    "hey you overe there..."

    As Asta tried to call out to someone across the room, he attempted to stand but quickly discovered that both his hand and one leg were shackled with heavy chains. The cold metal restricted his movement, sending a wave of frustration through him.

    "Why did they kidnap me?" he wondered aloud, his mind racing for answers.

    The thought of torture crossed his mind. "Well, if it comes to torture, I think I can handle it." Despite the gravity of the situation, Asta tried to brace himself for what might come next.

    He sighed deeply, the weight of his predicament settling in. "What a life this has turned out to be... "Sighhh!...What an f*cking life, It''s been one thing after another since I was a kid."

    "Wait a second,"

    "Now that I think about it, I never introduced myself. It''s probably a good time for a proper introduction."

    "My name is Asta Kugarasi," he began, his voice echoing slightly in the stark, white room. "You might be wondering what a Japanese guy like me is doing in India."

    "Well, there''s quite a story behind that. You see, my grandfather was from Japan, and he had a close Indian friend. When their children grew upˇŞmy father, Ichigo Kugarasi, and my mother, Arti ThakurˇŞthey arranged a marriage between them, hoping to bring the two families closer together."

    "Unfortunately, things didn''t turn out as romantic as planned. My father never truly loved my mother. He was more in love with alcohol and gambling than anything else."

    "Growing up under his roof was like living in a constant state of fear. His mere presence would send shivers down my spine, leaving me to tremble and hide."

    "As the years passed, I somehow grew accustomed to the turmoil. The fear that once gripped me tightly began to fade, replaced by a numbness to the chaos around me."

    "But one thing for sure father never talked about my girlish appearance beacuse he already saw how manly i am in inside. cough..cough I not praising myself that''s just uhhh... fact."

    Asta continued to reflect on his past, his voice tinged with a mixture of sorrow and resignation. "However, everything changed when I turned sixteen. My father, consumed by his addictions, passed away. My mother, who had always loved him unconditionally, couldn''t bear the loss. Overwhelmed by grief, she took her own life not long after."

    "Left alone, it was my maternal grandfather who reached out to me. He brought me to India, offering me a chance to start anew. Life here was actually pretty good," Asta admitted with a slight shrug. "But, as always, my luck had a twist of fate in store."

    As he mused about his destiny, the empty room suddenly changed. A door materialized from nowhere, breaking the monotony of the white walls.

    With a series of sharp clicks, the door swung open. Two scientists, clad in pristine lab coats, stepped through, flanked by three stern-looking bodyguards. The group entered the room, their presence shifting the atmosphere from contemplative to tense.

 INTERSEXUAL

    Tck,tck,tck

    At the forefront strode two figures, Dr.No.1 tall and imposing, possessed an air of brooding intensity that seemed to envelop him like a cloak. His piercing gaze held the weight of untold secrets, while his chiseled features spoke of a mind as sharp as the scalpel like he could read my mind.

    Beside him, Dr.no.2 cut a leaner figure, his sharp intellect concealed beneath a veneer of malice and charisma. With his disarming smile and piercing blue eyes.

    Behind them, a trio of bodyguards moved with silent precision, their stoic expressions betraying nothing of the dangers that lurked in the shadows. Clad in tailored suits that hugged their formidable frames, they exuded an aura of unyielding loyalty, their vigilant gaze sweeping the surroundings for any hint of danger.

    Asta stared in disbelief, his confusion palpable. "What the... there wasn''t a door here before. How did they even get in?"

    The taller of the two scientists, stepping forward, filled the room with a palpable seriousness, the air thickening as if it became harder to breathe. His voice, calm yet authoritative, broke the silence.

    "Are you the only one awake right now? Quite the resilient one, aren''t you?" he mused, adjusting his glasses with a slight nod. "Perhaps we should start with introductions."

    "I am Dr. Raki," he continued, gesturing to himself, then pointed to his colleague, "and this is Dr. Magi. The individuals behind us," he waved dismissively towards the trio of bodyguards, "are just our security. No need to bother with names for them."

    Asta''s thoughts raced as he processed Dr. Raki''s words. ''What the hell... He treats them like they''re just objects. Is this guy some kind of royalty or something?'' His skepticism and wariness grew with each passing moment.

    Dr. Raki paused, ensuring he had everyone''s full attention before continuing. "The primary reason we brought you here is quite significant. You, along with others here, are intersexual."

    Asta''s expression turned to one of confusion as he repeated the term uncertainly, "Inter...sex... what?"

    He explained," In the realm of human biology, there exists a phenomenon known as intersexuality. It''s a condition where an individual embodies characteristics of both genders simultaneously. They possess the physical attributes typically associated with both males and females, including genitalia."

    "These remarkable individuals navigate a unique existence, residing in the intersection of gender norms. In essence, they encompass the essence of both masculinity and femininity within a single being."

    "What''s more, despite possessing male and female reproductive organs, intersex individuals can conceive and bear children, akin to their female counterparts."

    Dr. Raki chuckled, his voice filled with a mix of fascination and clinical detachment, "The complexity and diversity of human biology are truly astounding, aren''t they? It weaves intricate narratives of identity that defy conventional understanding."

    Asta, bewildered and increasingly frustrated, thought to himself, "What the heck is this guy talking about? How can I be both a girl and a boy at the same time? Has he not seen my hard and thick thing inside me?"

    His internal monologue was cut short as Dr. Magi handed him a document. "Here, take a look at this,"he said. "This is your medical report confirming you''re intersex. But there''s more you need to understand. Being intersex carries health risks, including a higher probability of certain cancers due to hormonal imbalances if not managed properly."

    Love this story? Find the genuine version on the author''s preferred platform and support their work!

    He paused for a moment to let the information sink in before adding, "If you choose to, we can perform a procedure to align your physical traits with the gender that your body is most compatible with, essentially reducing your health risks. We''re offering this as a free service."

    He smiled reassuringly, "Sounds beneficial, doesn''t it?"

    The scientist''s laughter turned maniacal, filling the room with a chilling echo. "Hahahaha, HELL NO," he cackled wildly. "Before you get any ideas, take a good look at your medical report."

    Asta, puzzled by the scientist''s sudden outburst, snatched the report from his hand. His eyes widened as he read the results. "Female? More compatible with female?" he muttered in disbelief. The details were painstakingly thorough, confirming without a doubt his intersex condition.

    A wave of frustration washed over him. "Ahh, damn it, I knew school was just a waste, robbing us of our money and teaching nothing of real importance," he grumbled under his breath.

    The scientist clapped his hands together, a creepy smile plastered on his face. "Congratulations," he announced with a disturbing cheerfulness. "Your body is more aligned with the female spectrum. So, congratulations, you''re on your way to becoming a female."

    A storm of anger and disbelief raged in Asta''s eyes. He shot back fiercely, "There''s no way I''m agreeing to that. I''m a freaking virgin, you idiot!"

    "Sorry, boy," the scientist replied dismissively, his tone dripping with condescension. "But it''s not up to you to decide. Our boss has plans for an experiment. He wants to see if by transforming you all into girls, your minds will start thinking like females. He''s curious to see if you''ll be capable of engaging in boyfriend-girlfriend relationships."

    Asta''s mind reeled at the audacity of their plans, a mix of shock and defiance etched deeply across his face.

    The weight of the situation bore down on him, his resistance futile against the whims of those in control.

    ''These guys have a boss?''Asta''s mind raced with incredulity. ''If they''re like this, what kind of psychopath could their boss be?

    "And what was the other reason for kidnapping us?" Asta demanded, his voice tinged with a mix of fear and confusion.

    "Hmm," the response came, dripping with sinister nonchalance. "The thing is, we''ve been experimenting on living humans for years here, and we''re short on bodies."

    "We received orders to experiment on you before you transition," the explanation continued, chilling Asta to his core. "The body of an intersexual is unique, you see. You must have noticed at some point in your life, feeling a strength within you that belied your appearance."

    "The endurance, durability, and power of intersexual muscles surpass those of normal humans," the explanation continued, sending shivers down Asta''s spine. "But for our experiment, that''s not enough."

    "What kind of experiment?" Asta''s voice quivered with fear and disbelief.

    "We''re going to inject you with true dragon blood," the reply came, sending Asta''s mind reeling. "But you won''t bear the pain it will cause. So, we have to torture you to the brink of death, ensuring you beg for release. But don''t worry, we''ll heal you so you can''t die, even if you want to."

    Asta''s expression twisted with horror and incredulity as he tried to wrap his head around the scientists'' plan. "Inject me with what? Are you delusional? Dragons are mythical, not some lab rats you can just harvest!"

    Dr. Raki chuckled darkly, the sound echoing ominously in the stark white room. "Oh, but you see, in the realms of advanced genetic research, the lines between myth and reality blur.

    Asta shuddered at the thought. "You''re talking about genetic modification? That''s not just risky; it''s unethical!"

    Dr. Magi stepped forward, his eyes gleaming with a fanatic''s fervor. "Ethics, my dear boy, are subjective. Here, we redefine the possible. The potential for scientific advancement outweighs conventional morality. And you, Asta, are a key part of this new frontier."

    "Besides," Dr. Raki added with a sinister smile, "our ''healing potion'' isn''t some fanciful elixir. It''s a regenerative serum, potent enough to revive damaged tissues almost instantaneously. You won''t die; you''ll evolve."

    ''True dragon blood? Healing potion?'' Asta''s mind raced with disbelief. ''They''re truly insane. Does this guy even realized dragons don''t exist? And what kind of healing potion is he talking about? Is he some kind of otaku?''

    His thoughts were interrupted as the man produced a peculiar bottle, promising solace and restoration.

    "This is a high-quality healing potion," the man explained, his demeanor chillingly calm.

    Suddenly, Asta felt a searing pain in his stomach as the man''s hand pierced through him. Blood spilled onto the floor as Asta collapsed, the agony overwhelming his senses.

    As Asta writhed in agony on the cold, sterile floor of the laboratory, the piercing pain clouded his vision, rendering the bright lights overhead a blur. The man, devoid of any visible emotion, withdrew his blood-coated hand, his clinical gaze fixed on Asta''s trembling form.

    "This potion," he continued, holding up the vial with an air of detached fascination, "will accelerate your cellular regeneration. It''s quite fascinating, really. You''ll heal rapidly, and the process will enhance your resilience for the next phase of our experiments."

    Asta gasped for breath, clutching his wounded stomach, the blood warm and slick between his fingers. His mind raced with disbelief and horror. "How could this be real?". He was just a high school student a day ago, and now he was ensnared in a nightmare of pain and perverse scientific endeavors.

    "No... please..." Asta managed to stammer, the pain skewing his voice into a whimper. "Don''t do this. I don''t want to be part of your experiments. I just want to go home."

    The man tilted his head slightly, considering Asta with a curiosity that was almost inhuman. "Pain is necessary, young man. It teaches us about our limits, and more importantly, how to exceed them. You''re not just going to survive; you''ll emerge stronger."

    With a swift motion, the man administered the potion, forcing the liquid down Asta''s throat. Almost instantly, the intense pain began to subside as the potion took effect, knitting the torn flesh back together with a tingling sensation that spread through his body.

    Lying there, his body healing but his spirit breaking, Asta realized the full gravity of his situation. He was trapped in a web woven by madmen, and his ordeal was only just beginning.

    Couldn''t handle the pain, Asta faints...

 TORTURE BEGINS

    Asta''s eyes fluttered open slowly, confusion clouding his thoughts.

    "Huh... What just happened?" he murmured, his voice tinged with bewilderment.

    As he scanned his surroundings, he realized that the others who had been present were nowhere to be seen. Instead, he found himself face to face with an unassuming figure, an ugly scientist of average stature. His countenance bore the marks of tireless pursuit of scientific knowledge, with scars etched into his complexion and an intensity in his gaze that bespoke malevolence.

    Asta''s heart pounded in his chest as the realization sank in. His eyes darted around the stark, white room, a sense of claustrophobia closing in as the implications of the scientist''s words fully dawned on him.

    "Yeah, torture," the scientist repeated with a nonchalant shrug, as if discussing something as mundane as the weather. "You see, the process of integrating true dragon blood into your system isn''t straightforward. It requires your body to be pushed to its absolute limits."

    Asta felt a cold sweat break out across his forehead. "Pushed to its limits? You mean to say you''ll keep hurting me to test this... dragon blood?" he asked, his voice shaky with a mixture of fear and disbelief.

    "Exactly," the scientist confirmed with a nod, his eyes gleaming with a disturbing enthusiasm. "The pain will stimulate your body''s adaptive response, making the integration more effective. The more you suffer, the better the results. We have found that near-death experiences can trigger rapid genetic adaptations, which are crucial for the experiment."

    Asta''s stomach churned at the thought. The room seemed to spin as he tried to grasp the full horror of his situation. "But why me? Why do this to anyone?" he pleaded, his voice hoarse.

    The scientist paused, tilting his head as if considering Asta''s question for the first time. "Why you? Well, you were chosen because of your unique genetic makeup. Intersexual individuals like you are rare and possess an inherent flexibility in their biological framework that is ideal for this kind of genetic experimentation."

    "Remember, the pain will pass, and you will survive," the scientist added, almost as an afterthought. "The potion will heal you every time, so you won''t die. But you will wish you could."

    The casual cruelty in the scientist''s tone sent a wave of dread through Asta. As the reality of his endless cycle of pain and healing settled in, a sense of helplessness washed over him. He was trapped in a nightmare, far from the mundane life he once complained about. Now, his every moment would be a fight for sanity amid the orchestrated agony.

    "Hey, how about we introduce ourselves?" Asta attempted to break the tension. "My name is Asta. What about you?"

    The scientist''s response dripped with disdain, his cold attitude chilling the air. "There''s no need for introductions, especially with livestock."

    Asta''s attempt at cordiality fell flat, meeting the chilling indifference of the scientist''s demeanor. The room seemed to grow colder with the scientist''s dismissive reply, and Asta''s fleeting hope of finding some semblance of humanity in his captor evaporated like mist.

    "Livestock, huh?" Asta''s voice cracked slightly, a mix of fear and anger simmering beneath his words. He shifted uncomfortably against his restraints, the metal clinking softly in the sterile room. "That''s a pretty grim way to talk about someone, don''t you think?"

    The scientist merely adjusted his glasses, his expression unchanging, clinical. "Emotions are irrelevant here," he stated flatly. "Your feelings, your names, your personal storiesˇŞthey hold no value in the face of scientific progress. You are here as a subject, nothing more."

    If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. Please report it.

    Asta clenched his jaw, biting back a sharper retort. The dehumanization stung, slicing through any veneer of bravado he might have mustered. In this stark, white prison, names and past lives seemed like distant memories, overshadowed by the looming threat of what was to come.

    The scientist held the green potion up to the light, the eerie glow casting shadows across his indifferent face. "This potion, though inferior to the red, will ensure you remain conscious and healing throughout the process," he said, the clinical detachment in his voice making Asta''s blood run cold.

    "Cheaper because it hurts more? That''s twisted," Asta muttered under his breath, clenching his fists. The chains rattled softly, a stark reminder of his helplessness.

    As the scientist uncorked the bottle, the sharp, acrid scent of the potion filled the air, a pungent reminder of what was to come. Asta steeled himself, his heart pounding in his chest. ''Maybe it''s better this way,'' he thought grimly. ''What do I have left to lose?''

    With a sinister smile, the scientist approached, the potion in hand poised to inflict pain under the guise of healing. "We find that pain has a way of breaking down mental barriers," he commented, as if discussing the weather, completely unmoved by the gravity of his actions.

    Asta gritted his teeth, preparing for the agony. ''If pain is what they want, I''ll show them I can handle it,'' he resolved, the fire of defiance burning brightly within him despite the impending torment.

    Day 1 arrived, marked by excruciating agony as the scientist began his relentless assault on Asta''s senses.After many beatings...

    "Do you know what happens when 2 mm of skin is peeled off?" the scientist''s words dripped with sadistic curiosity as he inflicted pain upon Asta''s trembling form.

    The scientist''s question hung in the air, a dark prelude to the cruel demonstration that followed. The buzzing of the grinding machine grew louder, an ominous sound that foretold the agony about to be unleashed.

    Asta writhed against his restraints as the machine''s cold, merciless blades met his skin. The pain was immediate and excruciating, slicing through him sharper than any fear he had ever known. His screams filled the room, raw and guttural, a testament to the human body''s response to such brutal treatment.

    The scientist, unaffected by Asta''s suffering, paused the machine, leaving Asta panting and shivering from the shock. "Now, let''s add another layer to your understanding," he said calmly, producing a small lighter from his pocket.

    With a flick, the flame came to life, small yet menacing in its implications. "When the skin is freshly exposed like this, even a tiny flame can feel like an inferno," the scientist explained, his voice eerily detached as he brought the flame closer to Asta''s raw wounds.

    Asta''s eyes widened in terror, the heat from the small flame feeling disproportionately intense on his peeled skin. "No, please," he gasped, the heat prickling painfully even before it touched him. The scientist''s actions were not just physical torture but psychological warfare, breaking down his subject''s mental fortitude bit by bit.

    As the flame finally made contact, Asta''s agony escalated into a harrowing crescendo. The pain was indeed as if his entire body was engulfed in lava, an unbearable sensation that dwarfed all previous experiences. His screams once again pierced the sterile silence of the room, a haunting melody of pain and despair.

    The scientist watched with clinical interest, noting the reactions with a cold, scientific detachment that made the scene all the more horrifying. "when your 2mm skin of surface peeled of, And even if I burne you with something this small, you still feel like your whole body is melting in lava"," he remarked, extinguishing the flame as if he had done nothing more extraordinary than light a candle.

    As the pain reached its zenith, Asta succumbed to darkness, his consciousness slipping away amidst the inferno of suffering.

    The scientist''s chilling laughter echoed in the empty room, marking only the beginning of Asta''s harrowing ordeal.

    Day 2

    Beatings : The scientist unleash relentless blows upon his body, leaving him battered and bruised, his skin a canvas of agony.

    Day 3

    Invasive procedures : The scientist subject the asta to invasive procedures, extracting his blood forcefully and without mercy to brew their own potions, leaving him weakened and drained.

    Day 4

    Bone-breaking: He breaks the asta''s bones systematically, inflicting excruciating pain and rendering him incapacitated,yet still using healing potion to heal him.

    DAY ???

    Cuts and Lacerations: Sharp implements tear through his skin, carving a tapestry of scars that bear witness to his anguish.

    Day ???

    Electrocution : Jolts of electricity course through his body, convulsing his muscles and searing his nerves with

    Day ???

    Drowning: Submerged in water, he fights for breath as waves of suffocation wash over him, each gasp a desperate plea for mercy

    Day ???

    Starvation:  Denied sustenance, his body wastes away, hunger gnawing at his insides until every fiber screams out in agony.

    Day ???

    Sleep Deprivation: The relentless assault on his senses denies him respite, leaving him teetering on the brink of madness as exhaustion consumes him.

    Day ???

    Hanging: Suspended by chains, he dangles on the precipice of existence, his breath stolen by the weight of his own suffering.

    Day ???

    Hanging: Suspended by chains, he dangles on the precipice of existence, his breath stolen by the weight of his own suffering.

    Day ???

    Dislocation: Joints wrenched from their sockets, ligaments stretched to their breaking point, he writhes in agony as his body is twisted and contorted beyond recognition.

    Day ???

    Suffocation: Smothered by the weight of his captors, he gasps for air, each breath a battle against the crushing weight of oppression.

    Day ???

    Humiliation: Stripped of dignity, he endures the humiliation of his captors'' scorn, each insult a dagger plunged into the depths of his wounded soul.

    Through each trial, asta''s  resilience is tested to its limits, his spirit tempered by the fires of suffering, yet never extinguished. Each tortured moment serves as a testament to his unwavering determination to endure, to survive, and to defy the darkness that seeks to consume him.

 TRUTH ABOUT PAST

    Through each trial, asta''s  resilience is tested to its limits, his spirit tempered by the fires of suffering, yet never extinguished. Each tortured moment serves as a testament to his unwavering determination to endure, to survive, and to defy the darkness that seeks to consume him.

    DAY ???

    The scientist loomed ominously over Asta, his face unnervingly close as he taunted, "Hey livestock, how''s life treating you? I thought you''d give up on the first day."

    His smile, laced with malevolence, made it clear he was reveling in the power he held over Asta. The condescension in his voice was palpable, each word designed to degrade and provoke.

    "ll-you," Asta managed to rasp out, his voice hoarse and barely audible over the hum of the sterile room.

    "What was that?" The scientist leaned in even closer, feigning concern. "I can''t hear you. Don''t tell me you want to give up now?"

    With every ounce of strength left in him, Asta gathered saliva in his mouth and spat directly into the scientist''s face. His actions were fueled by a visceral, seething rage that had built up from the relentless pain and humiliation.

    "I''ll kill you, you bitch!" Asta''s voice cracked through the room, a raw, powerful declaration of his enduring spirit.

    The madness and murderous intent flashing in Asta''s eyes were unmistakable. They burned with the promise of retribution. It was a clear signal that, should he ever find a way to escape these chains, he would indeed fulfill his vow to kill the scientist. This moment of defiance, despite his helplessness, marked a chilling pledge etched in the depths of his tormented soul.

    ''I''ll kill you, I''ll kill you, I''ll kill you,I''ll kill you

    I''ll kill you,I''ll kill you,I''ll kill you,I''ll kill you.''

    I''m middle of raging, Asta spit on Scientist''s face.

    A ripple of revulsion swept across the scientist''s face as he wiped the spit from his cheek, his expression contorting with disgust. "You little wretch, a mere piece of livestock dares to do this to me?" he sneered, his voice dripping with disdain.

    Meanwhile, a fleeting smile flickered across Asta''s face, a glint of defiance sparking in his eyes despite his pain. "You can''t kill me, can you?" he challenged, his tone laced with a mix of mockery and resilience.

    The scientist''s face twisted into a scowl, his jaw clenching tightly as he struggled to contain his rising anger. "You''re right, I can''t kill you directly," he admitted through gritted teeth, "but I will have my revenge, just you wait, livestock." His words were a cold promise, a declaration of the prolonged cruelty he intended to unleash, ensuring Asta understood that his torment was far from over.

    Asta''s gaze followed the scientist as he seemingly melded into the wall, walking through it as if it were mere air, leaving Asta alone with the stark, cold reality of his confinement.

    Left in the echoing silence of the stark room, Asta''s shoulders drooped under the invisible weight of his situation. He slumped against the cold, unyielding surface behind him, the chill of the metal wall seeping through his clothes. Each breath was a visible puff in the artificially chilled air, and with each exhale, his spirit seemed to deflate further.

    "Why is this happening to me?" he murmured to himself, the sound barely rising above a whisper. The question hung in the air, unanswered, as he sank slowly to the floor, pulling his knees close to his chest.

    Is this karma? His mind churned with the haunting thoughts of past deeds, wondering if this was retribution for choices made in shadows long forgotten. "Am I paying for what I did in the past?" The words left his lips in a breathy exhale, filled with sorrow and introspection.

    His eyes, once vibrant with defiance, now mirrored the depth of his internal conflict. "Thinking about what I did in the past..." His voice trailed off, lost in the labyrinth of his regrets, each memory a heavy chain that bound him to his present torment.

    This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road. If you spot it on Amazon, please report it.

    Asta''s voice dropped to a barely audible whisper, heavy with a haunting mixture of relief and shame. "I lied to you. I said my father died due to alcohol, but that wasn''t the truth." His fingers clenched into fists, nails digging into his palms as he wrestled with his past.

    He took a deep, steadying breath, his chest rising and falling with the effort of his confession. "The truth is, I killed my father." The words hung in the air, thick with the weight of his secret.

    He glanced around, his eyes dark with the pain of recollection. "My father," Asta continued, the bitterness evident in his tone, "was a cruel man. Every evening he''d return, shrouded in the stench of liquor, his temper as volatile as the alcohol that fueled it. He would unleash his fury on us, my mother and me, without restraint. Physically. Mentally. Relentlessly."

    "he never once loved my mother but my foolish mother always loves him like "patiparmeshvra"

    The term "patiparmeshvra" means husband is god always obey and respect him.

    Asta''s voice trembled with emotion as he recounted that harrowing day, his gaze distant, as if peering into the painful memories he kept buried deep within. "One day," he began, his words heavy with sorrow, "he was hurting my mother again, and I just... I couldn''t bear it anymore."

    The air around him seemed to thicken with the gravity of his confession. "I grabbed a knife," he continued, his voice faltering as he relived the moment, "and in a moment of sheer desperation, I... I pierced it through my father''s neck."

    "I thought I would feel justified, feel no regret," he whispered, the pain evident in his eyes. "But my mother, who had always loved him despite everything, she couldn''t bear what I had done."

    He looked down, his fists clenching as he recounted the aftermath. "She locked me in a room. She didn''t say anything to me, just called her parents. I heard her talking through the door, her voice choked with tears, but I couldn''t make out the words."

    Asta''s shoulders slumped, a shadow of defeat passing over his face. "I didn''t even try to escape from that room," he said, his voice a mere whisper now. "Because I didn''t feel guilty. I felt that it was the only way to stop the pain, to protect us both. But standing here now, facing what I''ve become... I''m not so sure anymore."

    And the nex thing I saw it was already morning,

    Asta blinked against the harsh light of morning that streamed in as the door swung open. A police officer stood in the doorway, his expression somber. "Hey, kid, are you okay? No need to panic, just come outside," he said, his voice attempting reassurance.

    Trepidation gripped Asta as he stepped out of the room. Thoughts raced through his mind: ''So they found out I killed my father. Is it time to go to jail now?'' But nothing could have prepared him for the sight that greeted him. There, in the quiet of his living room, lay two bodies. His heart sank; deep down, he knew who lay beneath the sheets.

    "Your mother left a note," the officer said gently, breaking the heavy silence. His words fell like hammer blows. "She confessed to killing your father because she couldn''t bear his beatings anymore. She chose to end her own life afterward."

    Asta stood frozen, the gravity of the officer''s words anchoring him in a sea of tumultuous emotions. The room felt impossibly small, each breath a reminder of the irreversible decisions that had been made.

    "I can understand what you are feeling right now," the officer continued, his tone softening. "There''s no need for you to say anything. Just try to calm your mind."

    As the reality of his mother''s actions and the finality of her decision washed over him, Asta felt a profound sadness mingling with his shock. ''The decision I made without regret has become the biggest regret of my life,'' he realized, a bitter acknowledgment of the twisted fate that had befallen his family.

    "there''s no way he know how I am feeling right now."

    The weight of his mother''s decision bore down upon him, the reality of their suffering laid bare in the aftermath of their deaths.

    Asta''s facade remained unyielding, his emotions buried beneath a stoic exterior. Yet, beneath the surface, a storm of anguish raged within him, tearing at the fabric of his being.

    As the officer spoke of understanding, Asta''s inner turmoil deepened, his pain a silent echo amidst the void of his expression.

    "I know this is too hard for a girl to handle," the officer continued, his words a stark reminder of the shattered reality Asta now faced. "But you will now live with your grandparents from your mother''s side in India. They will arrive soon."

    In the face of the officer''s instructions, Asta remained resolute, his resolve unshaken by the chaos that surrounded him.

    "I didn''t even have the energy to tell him that I am a boy," Asta reflected bitterly, his frustration boiling beneath the surface. "This guy is truly infuriating, he is passing me off.''

    And Yo! You already know what happened after this.( If you don''t know read chapter 1 clearly)

    Place ???

    Time ???

    A white just like asta''s, but different there wereTelevision screens dot the walls, each connected to CCTV cameras surveilling the every subject''s room with unwavering vigilance. In the corner of the room, an old man sits upon a chair,Keeping an eye on everyone.

    Suddenly, a tall scientist materializes behind him, clutching documents in his hands, a harbinger of impending revelation.

    "What''s today''s report?" the old man''s voice cuts through the sterile silence, his inquiry laden with anticipation.

    "Out of twelve subjects, nine have succumbed to the relentless onslaught of mental pressure and died," Dr. Raki reports, his tone heavy with the weight of tragedy. "And of the remaining three, one has slipped into madness. I fear he won''t survive."

    The old man''s curiosity persists, undeterred by the grim tidings. "And what of the other two?" he inquires, his voice betraying a youthfulness that belies his age.

    The room was charged with a tense anticipation as Dr. Raki''s revelation hung in the air. "One clings to sanity by a thread," he remarked, his gaze lingering on a file spread open before him. "But the most remarkable case is a 16-year-old boy named Asta Kugarasi."

    "Asta Kugarasi, huh? How amusing," a voice chimed in from the shadows, its tone laced with intrigue. "A teenage boy who has endured such extreme torture."

    Dr. Raki looked up, nodding solemnly. "Indeed. If it were not for the specific directives from our superiors, I would have proceeded with the gender transformation experiment to see if his psychological state would adapt to such a drastic change."

    "I though, my precious subjects will die in vain, but now I have seen him, the order of true dragon blood taste is actually more fascinating.

    A sigh filled the room, heavy with the weight of unspoken thoughts. "It seems the decision has already been made, and the path is set," the shadowed figure added, stepping into the light. His presence commanded attention, his every word carrying the weight of finality. "The die has been cast, and there is no turning back now."

    He turned his attention back to Dr. Raki, his expression stern and resolute. "Now, it is time for us to proceed to the final phase of our project," he declared, his voice echoing through the room with authority. "As the director of Branch #@#@, I hereby order the commencement of the final experiment."

 TITLE GIVEN- DEMONIC ANGEL

    I the boss of ##@*#* branch 1 ordering everyone to start the final experiment.

    Two bodyguards entered the stark room where Asta was held captive, their heavy boots echoing on the cold concrete floor. They paused for a moment, taking in the sight of Asta, whose clothing was nearly shredded from the relentless torture he had endured.

    "Damn, this guy is so cute, he literally looks like a flat-chested girl," the first bodyguard murmured, eyeing Asta with a mix of amusement and incredulity.

    "Can we f*ck him after he turns into a girl?" he asked, half-joking, half-curious, as he nudged his companion with his elbow.

    The second bodyguard responded with a sharp tone, his expression stern. "Absolutely not! Raping is strictly prohibited," he reprimanded firmly, ensuring there was no misunderstanding about their orders.

    "Yeah, yeah, whatever..." the first guard muttered, rolling his eyes but nodding in acknowledgment of the protocol.

    He stepped closer to Asta, observing that he was indeed unconscious, which made their task somewhat simpler. "Looks like he''s out cold. Well, that makes our job a bit easier," he commented dryly, ready to proceed with their assigned duties without further distractions.

    They unlocked the chains and dragged him from the ground and took him out of the room.

    Few hours passes...

    Asta''s eyes fluttered open as he was jostled roughly. His head throbbed painfully, a stark reminder of his grim reality. As his vision cleared, the all-too-familiar stark white walls of the room came into focus. He groaned, his voice raspy from disuse.

    "Akh..akh.. huh? As always, the same freaking white room. Could''ve at least changed the color," he muttered under his breath, his tone laced with a weary sarcasm.

    Lifting his head, he saw the scientist standing before him, that perennially unsettling smile plastered on his face. The man''s appearance was as disheveled as ever, adding to the overall griminess of the situation.

    "Man, at least take a shower. You stink," Asta quipped, trying to mask his discomfort with humor, though his voice barely carried across the sterile room.

    The scientist''s laughter echoed off the walls, a sound devoid of genuine amusement. "Hahaha... still joking after all these tortures..."

    He leaned closer, his gaze intense as he observed Asta. "At least try to notice something, there are some changes in you," he said, his tone a mix of taunt and triumph, suggesting that the experiments had altered Asta in ways yet unseen.

    "Changes?"

    A look of stunned disbelief washed over Asta''s face, his eyebrows arching high in surprise as a cold realization set in. He patted down his body frantically, his hands searching for something that was undeniably missing.

    "Wait... wait... wait... This can''t be... this can''t be..." His voice was a mix of panic and incredulity. "I can''t feel... my little brother down there."

    "You motherfucker, give my dick back!" he shouted, his anger peaking as he glared at the scientist with a fury only betrayal could kindle.

    "I know you''re into some magical crap, give it back, give it back now!" His demand was desperate, tinged with a raw edge of vulnerability.

    "So noisy," the scientist replied coolly, dismissing Asta''s pleas with a wave of his hand.

    "This isn''t the time to worry about your... appendage. We''re moving on to the final phase of the experiment," he stated matter-of-factly, signaling the guards to prepare Asta for what was to come.

    He produced a 100ml test tube, the glass shimmering with a luminous, crimson liquid inside.

    "You guessed correctly; it''s true dragon blood," he announced with a chilling smile.

    If you encounter this tale on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.

    Extracting the crimson fluid with a syringe, he injected it into Asta''s right arm. Asta watched, bracing himself, initially feeling nothing more than the slight sting of the needle.

    ''What the... Nothing''s happening. All that buildup for this?'' Asta thought, almost relieved.

    But then, the transformation began. The injected blood ignited a ferocious pain that tore through his veins like wildfire. Asta''s scream pierced the sterile air of the room as he experienced an agony so profound it felt as though his very bones were being pulverized. His muscles seemed to twist and contort, as if his body was being torn apart from the inside out.

    ''Shit...shit...shit... It feels like every torture I''ve endured so far has been combined and magnified a thousand times over,'' he gasped, his voice a hoarse whisper between clenched teeth. Each pulse of pain was like a hammer striking his nerves, relentless and overwhelming, threatening to shred his sanity into tatters.

    His tormentor cackled malevolently, reveling in Asta''s agony. "Kehehehe, can''t bear the pain, can you? This is what you get for mocking me."

    Asta''s response was a venomous glare, his eyes alight with undiminished fury despite his suffering. "Shut up, you hideous cretin," he spat through gritted teeth. "Just you wait. After I survive this, you''ll be the first I come for."

    The scientist''s face twisted with rage at Asta''s defiance and the repeated insults to his appearance. "You littleˇŞ"

    Driven by his mounting anger, the scientist retrieved another test tube, this one filled with a blood that shimmered with a mesmerizing blend of blue and purple hues. Without a word, he filled another syringe with the exotic liquid and administered it into Asta''s other arm.

    The room thickened with tension as the new substance coursed through Asta''s veins, merging with the fiery torment of the True dragon blood already wreaking havoc within him.

    The pain from the second injection was excruciating, surpassing any torment Asta had endured before. It seared through his veins like liquid fire, scorching every nerve ending with an intensity that bordered on the unbearable. His mind teetered on the brink of madness, the agony so profound that his ability to scream was stifledˇŞhe could only gasp in silent despair, his body convulsing uncontrollably as he struggled to maintain consciousness.

    As the pain escalated beyond human tolerance, even the scientist who had inflicted this cruel experiment recognized the severity of his mistake. Panic flitted across his features as he realized the potential consequences of his actions. "Oh, no... What have I done? If the boss finds out, it''s over for me."

    With a desperate glance at the writhing figure of Asta, the scientist made a hasty decision. "I need to cover this up," he muttered, his voice laced with fear. He turned on his heel and sprinted from the room, his mind racing with thoughts of escape. "I''ll just report that the subject couldn''t withstand the procedure," he reasoned as he disappeared, leaving Asta alone in his torment.

    Overwhelmed by the indescribable agony, Asta''s thoughts spiraled into chaos. "I can''t take it anymore. This pain... it''s too much," he gasped, the sharpness of the torment slicing through any semblance of endurance he had left. ''They say your life flashes before your eyes, but that''s just dramatic nonsense...''

    His mind, grappling with the intensity of the pain, flickered to thoughts of his closest friend. ''If I''m going out, I wish I could see my bro one last time... Damn, why am I thinking about him now? I should be thinking about my family.''

    But truth be told, his friend was the closest thing to family he''d ever really hadˇŞtheir bond was the most genuine connection in his tumultuous life. ''Our partnership... it was the only good dynamic I had.''

    As the pain crescendoed beyond the limits of his consciousness, Asta''s vision blurred, his sense of reality slipping away. With one final, strained thought of his friend, he succumbed to the overwhelming darkness, his body unable to sustain consciousness any longer. Asta fainted, his last conscious thought a silent farewell to the only semblance of brotherhood he''d ever known.

    Asta''s eyes fluttered open slowly, confusion clouding his senses.

    "Huh? What happened?, How long has it been" he murmured, his voice laced with bewilderment.

    Struggling to regain his balance, he rose unsteadily to his feet, his movements hindered by an unfamiliar sensation.

    "Why is my balance not working properly?" Asta wondered aloud, his mind grappling with the sudden disorientation.

    Astonishment flickered across hid features as he surveyed his surroundings, a sense of incredulity washing over him.

    "Whoa... Was I always this tall?" he mused, his voice tinged with disbelief.

    But it was when his gaze fell upon his own body that the full extent of the transformation dawned upon him.

    "The room looks smaller," Asta observed, his voice trailing off as realization dawned.

    As his eyes drifted downward, a gasp escaped his lips, his hands instinctively reaching to touch the unfamiliar contours that now adorned his chest.

    "Huh? What are these things on my chest?" he exclaimed, his voice tinged with disbelief. "What... they''re soft."

    Asta''s eyes widened in shock as the truth dawned upon her, herworld shattering with the realization that he, a 17-year-old boy, had been transformed into a fully-fledged mature woman, her appearance mirroring that of someone aged 27 or 28.

    His once-slightly long hair now cascaded in waves of purple around his face, framing features that seemed sculpted by an artist''s hand.

    His eyes, one blazing crimson red and the other shimmering in vibrant blue, held a depth of mystery in his eyes.

    Standing at an impressive height of 178cm, Asta marveled at the curves of his new form : a bust measuring 90cm, a waist cinched elegantly at 60cm, and hips curving softly at 85cm. The realization of his bra size, a 35F cup, further emphasized the magnitude of his transformation.

    He bacame, He to She....

    Place ???

    The same room like asta''s, adorned with numerous monitors interconnected to each subject''s chamber. In one corner of the room sits the enigmatic figure of the experiment''s overseer, the old man whose youthful voice belies his age, embodying the role of the experiment''s mastermind.

    A sudden presence disrupts the tranquil atmosphere as a man clad in a sleek black assassin suit materializes behind the old man, a harbinger of news and revelations.

    "Lord Rakuza! It''s just as you expected, that aggressive boy is the only one who survived," the assassin declares, his voice ringing out with a sense of urgency.

    An angry and disappointed expression flickers across Lord Rakuza''s features, his disapproval evident as he admonishes the assassin for his indiscretion.

    "You idiot! I told you not to mention my name in conversation," Lord Rakuza admonishes, his tone tinged with frustration.

    The assassin offers a swift apology, his contrition evident as he seeks forgiveness from his master.

    "I''ll let it slide this time, but remember to heed my warnings in the future," Lord Rakuza concedes, his disappointment tempered by a hint of satisfaction.

    With a knowing smile, Lord Rakuza reflects on the unexpected turn of events, his anticipation piqued by the survival of the aggressive boy.

    "I knew that boy would survive," Lord Rakuza muses, his voice tinged with satisfaction. "His survival instinct surpasses all others."

    When order was given to experiment on intersexual''s. I was quit disappointed that my precious subject will die for nothing.But this turned out way better." A big smile on his like he found a new toy to play with.

    Lord Rakuza''s demeanor brightens, his excitement palpable as he contemplates the next step in the experiment.

    "We give every successful subject a title," Lord Rakuza declares, his voice tinged with anticipation. "And I believe I have the perfect one for him."

    With a sense of satisfaction, Lord Rakuza bestows upon the surviving subject a title befitting his complex nature, psychopathic personality and formidable presence.

    From now on he/she owns the title...

    .....DEMONIC ANGEL.....

 REUNION OF TWO IDIOTS

    From now on he/she owns the title...

    .....DEMONIC ANGEL.....

    Place ???

    "Wait..am I really turned into a girl?,Even my voice is like a women and kinda older women''s voice like tough and uhh... hot I guess.''"

    ''And this two balloons hanging in my chest is my breasssttt?

    "Woooow damn! they are so soft."

    She smacked her head with her hand.

    ''"This is not the time to touch my breasts, I was fainted so how did i survived?"

    Why do I look like this?" She muttered to herself, each word tinged with disbelief. Her eyes roved over his reflection, taking in the long, silky strands of purple hair that cascaded down his shoulders, so starkly different from his previous short cut.

    She paused, her fingers gingerly touching the smooth, soft skin of her face, noting the delicate features that replaced his once more angular jaw. Her gaze dropped lower, to the breasts that were now part of his

    Asta paced back and forth, her new hair swishing with each step, reflecting on the irony of her situation. She tried to catch his reflection on the glossy white walls, squinting and tilting his head, but to no avail.

    "Great, even the walls are conspiring against me. Can''t even check if I look decent as a girl," she muttered under her breath, a wry smile tugging at the corners of his mouth.

    She imagined his best friend''s reaction and couldn''t help but let out a begrudging chuckle. "Oh man, if he sees me now... I''ll never hear the end of it. ''Hey, Asta, you finally matched your looks!'' He''d kill me with those jokes."

    "And the classmates!" She threw his hands up in mock despair. "I always told them, ''I''m not a girl!'' And now this? They''ll think I''ve been playing the long game."

    She attempted to muster tears, a dramatic gesture more than anything, but found himself weirdly dry-eyed. "Why can''t I even cry properly? Is that part of the package? No tears for the new girl on the block?"

    Sighing, She slumped against the wall, her mind wandering to her dashed dreams. "Was supposed to be the man of the house, not the... other way around. Wanted a wife, kids running around, being called ''Dad''... Now what? ''Mom''?"

    She shook her head, chuckling despite herself. "Guess it''s time to set new goals. Step one: learn how to walk in heels?" Her laughter echoed in the empty room, a mix of resignation and amusement coloring his tone.

    Asta straightened up, wiping away the non-existent tears with a newfound resolve etching across her features. She clenched his fists, determination burning in her eyes as she pieced together the murky depths of his situation.

    "Now that all the crying is done, it''s time for some action. I''ve got a new target," she muttered to herself, the walls of the room seeming to close in with the gravity of his words.

    She paced back and forth, laying out her plan with meticulous care. "It''s obvious these scientists are just puppets. They report to a boss, sure, but he can''t be the big fish. No way."

    She paused, running her hands through her newly long, purple hair in frustration. "Potions, dragon bloodˇŞit all reeks of a power not of this earth. My gut tells me the real string-puller is from another world."

    A fiery look took over her expression, one of cold calculation mixed with a burning thirst for vengeance. "So, the mastermind is hiding in another dimension? Fine. I''ll just have to take a little trip then. I''ll hunt him down, end his game, and while I''m at it, find a way to revert this... transformation."

    She nodded firmly, almost able to see the path laid out before him. "It''s settled. I''ll destroy this leader, dismantle their twisted experiments, and maybe, just maybe, find my way back to who I was. And hey," a sly grin appeared.

    With her plan taking shape in her mind, Asta felt a spark of excitementˇŞa flicker of the old thrill that came with facing a challenge. "Watch out, otherworldly overlord, here I come. Asta the girlˇŞno, the warriorˇŞis on her way!"

    "Now the first plan is to escape."

    As Asta assessed her predicament, her attention fell upon the chains that bound her, their length extending roughly 10 feet. However, they bore an unmistakable aura of power, hinting at their unconventional nature.

    Asta shifted her weight, testing the chains'' resistance. Each clink and clatter echoed in the stark room, a reminder of her captivity. Her fingers traced the cool metal, feeling for any sign of weakness or enchantment that she might exploit.

    "These aren''t just for show," she whispered, her voice a mix of awe and frustration. "There''s magic here, alright. But what kind? Enforced durability? Pain amplification?"

    She closed her eyes, focusing her newfound senses on the chains. The energy pulsing through them was dark, potent with an aura that seemed to feed on her discomfort. Yet, as she concentrated, Asta could feel an internal strength bubbling up from deep within, a power that hadn''t been there before the injections.

    "I don''t fully understand this transformation yet," Asta admitted, opening her eyes with renewed fire. "But if my body is adapting to this... dragon blood, maybe it''s time to test out just how much I''ve changed."

    With a deep breath, Asta began channeling all her focus into her limbs, her muscles tensing, her heart pounding with the rush of adrenaline and raw power. She pictured the chains as mere threads, obstacles she was destined to overcome.

    "Alright, let''s see if the legend of the true dragon''s resilience holds any truth," Asta declared, her voice steady and confident. With a sudden, explosive movement, she pulled at the chains with all her might, the air around her crackling with the energy of her effort. The sound of metal straining under her grip filled the room, a testament to her growing power and determination to be free.

    "Come on," Asta gritted her teeth, the chains beginning to groan under the force. "Break!"

    "I can feel it... my senses, my strength, they''re increasing every second," Asta observed, determination shining in her eyes. "These chains won''t hold me for long."

    Patience became her strategy as she waited, feeling the gradual but steady surge of power within her. As time dragged on, her frustration mounted.

    "Uhhhh, man, I''m bored," she grumbled, the monotony of waiting wearing thin on her patience. "The strength is increasing, but it''s taking far too long.", she muttered, shifting uncomfortably. "Come on, strength, kick in already."

    "Uhhhh, man, I''m bored," she grumbled, the monotony of waiting wearing thin on her patience. "The strength is increasing, but it''s taking far too long."

    Asta''s discomfort heightened as she realized her state of undress, the absence of clothing a stark reminder of her vulnerability.

    "At least give me some clothes," Asta implored, frustration tinting her voice. "I''m stark naked here. Didn''t anyone teach these people it''s rude to strip your test subjects? What kind of mad scientist convention doesn''t even provide a bathrobe?"

    Recognizing the futility of her outburst, Asta resigned herself to the chilly reality of her situation.

    "I guess yelling for pants isn''t going to magically dress me," she conceded, the absurdity of her predicament coaxing a wry smile onto her face. "Might as well nap and hope for a wardrobe miracle."

    "Don''t worry, Asta," she whispered to herself, curling up as best she could. "When I wake up, I''ll be strong enough to break these chains and march out of here. Hopefully, by then, I''ll at least find a curtain to wear."

    Asta yawned and stretched, feeling surprisingly refreshed. "Ahh, man, that was a good sleep," she mumbled, still groggy.

    But as his eyes snapped open, confusion clouded her features. Instead of the stark, white walls of his previous cell, she found herself in a lavishly decorated chamber, replete with opulent furnishings that screamed of wealth and excess.

    "Ehhhhhhhh? What the hell? What happened? How am I here?" Asta exclaimed, scrambling to her feet, her voice laced with disbelief and a rising panic.

    She pinched herself, hard. "OMG, OMG, I can''t believe it. This is not a dream, right?" She muttered to herself, the pain confirming the reality of her new surroundings.

    Rubbing herarm, she winced, "Aauchh... Yep, definitely not a dream. But where on earth am I?" Asta pondered aloud, her voice echoing slightly in the spacious room, the opulence around her only deepening his bewilderment.

    Taking in her surroundings, Asta''s gaze fell upon a large mirror adorning one wall of the room. With a mixture of anticipation and trepidation, he approached the mirror, her heart pounding in her chest.

    As Asta stepped closer to the large ornate mirror that dominated one wall of the room, her heart raced with a mix of nerves and curiosity. Tentatively, she approached, her steps hesitant as if she might change her mind at any moment.

    Catching her reflection, Asta''s eyes widened in shock, and a blush tinted her cheeks. "Purple hair? One red eye and one blue eye?, And what''s with this cat like monstrous pupils?"

    Royal Road is the home of this novel. Visit there to read the original and support the author.

    Well, they look more like dragon''s eyes tho!, she whispered to herself, her voice trembling slightly with the shock of her transformed appearance. "I look just exactly my type of girl, a older women in her mid-30s, in short a mommy character!."

    She turned from side to side, observing the changes. Her body was leaner, more muscular, with well-defined abs that made her look like she''d spent years in the gym rather than hours in a mysterious lab. "Wow, I even have six-pack abs now. At least one good thing, I''m muscular ," she admitted, a reluctant smile tugging at her lips despite the surreal situation.

    Frowning slightly, Asta leaned closer to the mirror, scrutinizing her features. "Why does my face look... so seductive? As if I have a harem of boys?" She chuckled dryly, the sound echoing in the opulent chamber. "No one would guess I''m a virgin. But, man, I have to admit, I do look pretty stunning."

    Shaking her head in disbelief, Asta stepped back from the mirror. "Well, if I''m stuck looking like this, I might as well make the most of it," she declared, her voice gaining a hint of determined confidence as she started to plan her next move.

    With newfound resolve, Asta dashed out of the room and into the gallery to see surrounding area.

    As he caught sight of her surroundings, a wave of familiarity washed over her. It was Shibuya, Japan, a place he knew well. The beauty of the area enveloped her, its vibrant energy and bustling streets painting a vivid picture of urban life.

    Descending the stairs to the ground floor, Asta found herself confronted with a sight beyond belief.

    Fake photos adorned the walls, portraying not only her but also a fabricated family, a surreal semblance of a life she never lived. Among them hung a picture of Asta and her purported family, further cementing the illusion.

    "This means I''m still caught by them?" Asta wondered aloud, his voice tinged with disbelief and apprehension.

    Her attention was drawn to a table, upon which lay a piece of paper.

    "What is this? An ID card... but whose?" Asta questioned, his heart pounding with anticipation and dread.

    Shock coursed through her as she beheld her own image emblazoned upon the ID card.

    <Name : Scarlett Nova>

    <DOB : XXXXXXX>

    <Citizenship : Japanese-American>

    "Scarlett Nova?" Asta muttered incredulously, his disbelief palpable. "Me? They fucking changed my name too."

    As she scrutinized the details on the ID card ¨C her purported date of birth, gender, and Japanese ¨C a sense of indignation welled within him.

    "Blah... blah... blah..." Asta muttered dismissively, her disdain evident.

    Yet, her curiosity was piqued by the presence of a smartphone and a blindfold nearby.

    "Wait, there''s a smartphone here too... and a blindfold? What use will this be?" Asta pondered, her mind racing with questions and suspicions.

    As she reached for the smartphone, her fingers brushed against something beneath it.

    "Huh? A letter..." Asta sighed, resignation coloring her tone. "Now, whose letter is this?"

    If you are receiving this letter then you would know by now that there no point in informing police you can''t prove anything, we will provide every living expenses of yours and live freely till we have some business with you.

    But keep this in mind we are always watching you.

    Asta''s fingers hovered over the sleek surface of the phone, her expression a mixture of resolve and trepidation. The letter''s ominous warning echoed in her mind, casting a shadow over her thoughts. "Always watching, huh?" she murmured, her tone laced with sarcasm. "Even when I''m trying to take a private moment? Creeps."

    Shaking off her discomfort, she focused on the more pressing need for communication. "Now what I want now is this phone, Let''s see if this thing can actually get a signal out," she mused aloud, her fingers deftly entering the numbers she knew by heart.

    9272XXXXX

    Ring! Ring! Ring!...

    She held the phone to her ear, the ringing tone punctuating the silence of the opulent room. Each ring seemed to stretch on, amplifying her anxiety and anticipation.

    "Come on, pick up," she whispered under her breath, a mix of hope and urgency making her heart race. The number she had dialed was her one sure connection back to a semblance of normalcy, the one person she hoped could help her make sense of her surreal predicament.

    "Hello?" The voice on the other end belonged to a young person.

    "Uhhhh, Aoto?" Asta replies, her voice just above a whisper.

    Aoto replies with cool indifference.

    "Yeah, but who are you?"

    Asta''s heart skipped a beat at the disbelief in Aoto''s voice. Her attempt to maintain her composure faltered as tears threatened to overwhelm her. But it didn''t take her long enough to calm herself down.

    "Ahem, ahem, it''s me, Asta," she managed to say, her voice trembling with emotion.

    "You bitch! Like hell I would believe that, do you think I can''t recognize my best friend''s voice?" His voice laced with angerness.

    She smacked her head in Realisation, ''Ohhh shit! I forgot that I am a girl now,'' Asta cursed inwardly, realizing her mistake.

    Asta cleared her throat, trying to inject a familiar lilt into her voice. "Really, it''s me. Look, I know it sounds different, but something... happened. I''m not joking."

    Aoto''s skepticism was palpable even through the phone. "Something happened? What does that even mean? You sound like a girl, man."

    A wave of frustration washed over Asta. How could she explain her unbelievable situation without sounding insane? "I know, I know, it''s crazy. I''ve been transformed, Aoto. It''s a long story, but I need you to believe me."

    There was a pause on the other end of the line, and Asta could almost picture Aoto''s baffled expression. "Transformed? Are you in some kind of trouble? This isn''t some prank, right?"

    "Absolutely not a prank," Asta rushed to assure him. "I''m serious. I was kidnapped, experimented on... it''s been a nightmare. I don''t fully understand it myself, but now I''m... different."

    Aoto sighed heavily. "This is a lot to take in, man. If it''s really you, then tell me something only Asta would know."

    Grasping at the lifeline, Asta quickly recounted a shared secret from their past, hoping it would be enough to convince her skeptical friend.

    Asta braced himself for Aoto''s inevitable inquiry, knowing all too well the nature of his friend''s probing questions.

    "So here''s the question, what type of girl do you like?"

    ''This bitch, he always asks me these kinds of questions. Just let me meet you once; I will beat you to death,'' Asta seethed internally, his irritation mounting.

    ''But for that, I have to give the answer.''

    Her voice trembled with embarrassment,"Well, you know, it''s kinda embarrassing, umm I guess, a tall, bit older and m-i-l-"

    "Asta? Is that really you? Where were you? Are you okay? Where are you?" His voice laced with worry and concern.

    "You son of a bitch, At least let me finish!" Asta snapped, her irritation clear. She took a deep breath to calm herself, reminding herself that Aoto''s concern was genuine.

    "Well, a lot has happened, Aoto. It''s kind of a long story," she finally said, trying to steady her voice.

    "Okay, how about we meet and you can tell me everything? Are you up for that at 4:00 PM?" Aoto asked, his tone eager.

    "Sure, that sounds good. Let''s meet at our usual spot," Asta agreed, feeling a wave of nostalgia and comfort at the thought of their familiar meeting place.

    "Alright, see you then. And hey, don''t tell anyone else about this just yet, okay?" Aoto added.

    "Got it," Asta confirmed, then ended the call, a slight smile playing on her lips despite the chaos of her situation. Talking to Aoto, even under these bizarre circumstances, had a way of grounding her.

    Beep! Beep! Beep! The call disconnected, leaving Asta with a mixture of relief and anticipation for their impending reunion.

    "Huff..., talking to friends is always refreshing."

    With a sigh of relief after ending the call, Asta''s attention suddenly snapped back to her immediate problem.

    "Wait a minute... I''m still naked," she muttered, a blush creeping up her cheeks as she realized her predicament.

    Determined to find something to wear, Asta remembered spotting a large closet upstairs during her initial exploration of the room. "Right, there was a big closet on the second floor," she recalled, making her way there.

    Opening the closet, she was greeted by an assortment of women''s clothing. "Oh no, they''re all so girly... not my style," Asta grumbled, her frustration evident as she sifted through the clothes.

    After a few moments of rummaging, she finally found something more to her liking: a simple sports bra and track pants. Slipping into them, she nodded in approval at her reflection in the mirror.

    "There, that''s more like it. Plus, these clothes actually show off my six-pack," she said with a smirk, appreciating how the outfit highlighted her new, unexpectedly muscular physique.

    With the wardrobe situation sorted, Asta found herself contemplating how to spend her time until the planned evening meeting.

    Having resolved the issue with clothes, Asta started to consider how to make use of her time until she met Aoto later that day.

    "What day is it anyway?" She wondered aloud, eyeing the calendar on the wall. Her eyes widened in surprise as she realized that seven months had passed. "I guess that means I''ve turned 17. Should I throw myself a birthday party or something?"

    Her attention was then drawn to a shimmering golden card next to the calendarˇŞa VVIP gym membership card. "Wow, these guys really don''t hold back with the spending, huh? A fancy house, designer gear, and now a gym membership?" Asta shook her head in disbelief.

    With her curiosity about her physical abilities growing, she decided to head to the gym to test out her new strength. Before leaving, she remembered something about her distinctive appearance that could attract unwanted attention.

    "Oh yeah, there was a blindfold here somewhere," Asta recalled, searching through the drawers until she found it. With a mix of skepticism and hope, she tied the blindfold over her eyes and was astonished to discover she could still see through it perfectly.

    "Whoa, I can actually see through this blindfold! That''s pretty wild," she exclaimed, impressed with the unexpected functionality of the accessory. Feeling more equipped to blend in without hiding her striking features, Asta set out to explore her new abilities at the gym.

    With her makeshift disguise in place, Asta felt emboldened to venture outside, ready to explore her capabilities and confront the world with his transformed appearance. If questioned about her unique features, she resolved to pass them off as deliberate choices, adding a touch of intrigue to his new persona.

    "Time to head outside, yeeeeeeee."

    Excitement fueled Asta''s steps as she ventured into the open air, but her enthusiasm was short-lived.

    ''Why is everyone looking at me?'' I don''t look bad, do I? And what are they whispering?''

    Amidst the whispers, Asta couldn''t help but overhear snippets of conversations around her.

    "Damn, that woman is so hot. Where is she from? But why is she wearing a blindfold, is this new fashion or new technology?"

    "Her face looks very slutty; she definitely has 4-5 boyfriends. Shit, should I confess to her? I don''t mind if she has 4-5 boyfriends or not, as long as I can have my way with her."

    Anotheran joined,"No, bitch, I am the first one gonna confess to her."

    "No, me, no me..." They ended up fighting each other, leaving Asta bewildered and unnoticed.

    Upon reaching the gym, Asta approached the reception desk to sign in. "Hello, I''d like to register, please," she said.

    The receptionist, taken aback by Asta''s striking appearance and the mysterious allure of the blindfold, momentarily lost her composure.

    ''I''m straight, but why does my heart skip a beat looking at her? Could this be love at first sight? But wait, why is she wearing a blindfold?'' the receptionist thought, puzzled.

    "Hello? Hello? Anyone there?" Asta waved her hand slightly, trying to recapture the receptionist''s attention.

    Snapping out of her daze, the receptionist quickly responded, "Oh, I''m so sorry. Could you please show me your membership card?"

    Asta handed over the shiny VVIP gym card, and she could see the receptionist''s eyes widen in surprise.

    ''A VVIP member? She must be someone important and wealthy,'' the receptionist mused, impressed.

    "Ma''am, did you zone out again?" Asta asked, a hint of amusement in her voice.

    "No, no, it''s just that it''s rare to see a VVIP member here," the receptionist explained, regaining her professionalism.

    "Okay, now could I see your ID card, please?"

    "Sure, here you go!" Asta handed over her ID.

    The receptionist glanced at the card. ''Scarlett Nova? Sounds American... Oh, it says here she''s a citizen of Japan. She must have been living here for over a year. It''s surprising we''ve never crossed paths before. The world really is vast.''

    "Please follow me, ma''am. The gym is pretty quiet right now since it''s the afternoon," the gym instructor said, leading the way. She couldn''t help but notice Asta''s well-defined muscles and toned physique, clearly the marks of someone familiar with intense physical training.

    ''Wow, my first time in a gym. I''m actually pretty excited,'' Asta thought to herself, her anticipation growing. Despite this being her first gym visit, her enhanced physical abilities had already far surpassed ordinary human standards, her strength quietly growing stronger by the moment. What she didn''t yet realize was just how formidable she was becoming.

    As Asta started running on the treadmill, her speed swiftly increased, much to the astonishment of the receptionist.

    "She''s already at 28 km/h without even breaking a sweat," the receptionist muttered, her voice shaking.

    "30 km/h now."

    "Wow, 34 km/h!"

    "What in the world... 36 km/h?"

    With each incremental increase, the receptionist''s surprise turned to shock as she watched Asta effortlessly shatter gym records.

    "Now she''s hit 38 km/h. She might actually set a new world record at this rate."

    "Oh my goodness! 42 km/h? She just surpassed the fastest sprint record held by Thompson-Herah, which was 39.7 km/h. Who is this woman?" the receptionist wondered, her eyes wide with disbelief.

    Realizing she might be drawing too much attention, Asta thought, ''Maybe I should dial it back a bit. I can see the worry on her face; she looks like she might pass out from shock. Yet, I don''t even feel tired,'' reflecting on her astonishing physical capacity with a mix of pride and concern for the startled staff.

    "M-ma''am, would you like to try some weightlifting next?" the receptionist suggested, her voice still quivering from witnessing Asta''s incredible speed.

    "Sure, let''s go for weightlifting," Asta responded with enthusiasm.

    "Maybe start with 200 kg," the receptionist recommended cautiously.

    "200 kg? Alright." Asta lifted the weight with ease, barely feeling it. "This feels too light. Do you have something heavier?"

    The receptionist, a mix of awe and nervousness on her face, replied, "Um, this is 300 kg, and over here we have the heaviest one availableˇŞ500 kg."

    "Forget the 300. Let me try the 500 kg," Asta said confidently, stepping over to the heavier weight.

    To the shock of everyone in the gym, she hoisted the 500 kg weight with just one hand, as if it were no heavier than a backpack.

    Whispers filled the gym as onlookers exchanged stunned glances. "Is she even human? What kind of strength is that?" they murmured among themselves, struggling to comprehend the sight before them.

    As Asta effortlessly lifted the 200 kg, 300 kg, and finally the 500 kg weights simultaneously, she unintentionally set another world record, astounding the receptionist and everyone else in the gym.

    "Hey, miss receptionist, you okay? Oh no, she fainted. Guess I really overdid it," Asta muttered, looking down at the unconscious receptionist with a mixture of concern and embarrassment.

    Realizing the time was nearing 4:00 PM, Asta knew it was almost time to meet Aoto. "Better get going; Aoto is waiting," she thought, setting down the weights and preparing to leave the gym, still processing the sheer extent of her newfound capabilities.

    As Asta waited at the designated spot, she couldn''t help but notice the drastic changes in the surroundings. What used to be a karaoke shop was now a KFC restaurantˇŞa stark reminder of the passage of time.

    Sitting on the public bench, Asta felt the weight of curious eyes upon him, igniting a sense of frustration within.

    "It''s already 4 o''clock. Where is Aoto? She always comes late," Asta muttered impatiently, scanning the area for any sign of her friend.

    Suddenly, a striking figure caught Asta''s attentionˇŞa handsome young man with lustrous blonde hair and piercing, natural green eyes. His confident stride exuded an aura of charm and extroversion.

    ''Aoto? He recognized me even if I became a girl? Is this what it means to be a best friend?'' Asta wondered, surprised by his friend''s prompt recognition.

    Before Asta could utter a word, Aoto knelt before him, presenting a red rose with an air of romance.

    "Hey, miss beauty, I''ve fallen in love with you at first sight. Will you marry me?" Aoto declared, his bold proposal hanging in the air, leaving Asta speechless.

    Uh?....Ehhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh?

    -------------------------------------------------------------

    Since her name is changed now, so from now on I''ll call her as Scarlett or Nova instead of Asta.

 BEST FRIENDS

    "Hey miss beauty I fallen in love with you at first sight.Will you marry me?"

    Uh?....Ehhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh?

    She stuttered, utterly taken aback by the sudden turn of events.

    Whispers rippled through the crowd as people speculated about the apparent couple before them.

    "I thought they were already couples. They are a perfect match, but isn''t she a bit older?"

    "Well, nowadays age doesn''t matter," the whispers mused, reflecting the changing perceptions of relationships.

    Frustrated by the ongoing confusion, Scarlett finally interjected, her tone a mix of boredom and annoyance. "You idiot, it''s me, Asta. I''m the one who called you," she clarified, hoping to end the misunderstanding.

    Aoto, taken aback, responded with a mixture of incredulity and humor. "Huh? Asta? What, are you his girlfriend or something?"

    Exasperated, Scarlett replied sharply, "F*cking heaven, no, you idiot... I *am* Asta."

    Despite her serious tone, Aoto burst into laughter, unable to contain himself. "Hahahaha! Who would''ve thought? Our Asta, the guy who always looked a bit feminine, actually turned into a woman! Hahaha," he roared, amused by the irony of the situation.

    "But how did this happen? I went to your house, but your whole family wasn''t there," Aoto questioned, still trying to piece everything together.

    Scarlett realized he was unaware of her time in India. "Oh, he doesn''t know I was in India," she thought to herself.

    "Do you have any idea how hard I tried to find you? I even posted your photo everywhere and promised a 5,000 yen reward for any information," Aoto explained, showing his concern.

    Scarlett felt a mix of amusement and disappointment. "5,000 yen? Seriously? You''re a rich kid, you know. You could at least have put a bounty of 50,000 yen," she thought, unimpressed by his effort.

    "Wait... you actually believe I''m Asta?" Scarlett asked, a bit surprised by his acceptance.

    "Uh, yeah, I know you well enough to recognize your personality, no matter what," Aoto replied confidently, affirming his belief in her identity.

    Aoto repeated his question, his laughter fading as he focused more seriously on Scarlett''s situation. "But how did this happen?"

    Taking a deep breath, Scarlett began to explain the bizarre and harrowing journey that led to her transformation. She recounted the strange series of events, the experiments, and how she ended up with her new identity.

    As she spoke, the atmosphere between them grew heavy. Aoto listened intently, his usual playful demeanor replaced by a somber seriousness. He was clearly trying to comprehend the full extent of what his friend had been through.

    "Seriously, all of this happened to you?" Aoto finally responded, his voice laden with concern and disbelief. His eyes, usually bright with mischief, now showed a deep empathy for Scarlett''s ordeal.

    Seeking clarity, Aoto probed further, questioning Asta''s knowledge of the mysterious individuals behind his transformation and the enigmatic place where it occurred.

    "Do you know who they are?" Aoto inquired, his voice tinged with curiosity.

    Unauthorized usage: this narrative is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings.

    Scarlett''s response was straightforward and resolute. "Nope, I don''t".

    Undeterred, Aoto pressed on, seeking any insight Scarlett might possess about the elusive origins of her tormentors.

    "Do you know anything about that place?" Aoto prodded, his curiosity piqued by the possibility of uncovering more about the mysterious location.

    Again, Scarlett''s response was succinct. "Nope, nothing," he confirmed, her voice tinged with resignation.

    Aoto''s next question was met with a similarly terse reply. "Then what do you know?" he inquired, hoping to glean some actionable information from their conversation.

    "I know their faces. I''ll kill every one of them," Scarlett declared, her resolve unwavering despite the uncertainty surrounding their adversaries.

    Aoto''s focus shifted to the magical potion mentioned by Asta, intrigued by its potential implications.

    "You said they used some kind of magic potion," Aoto recalled, his voice tinged with intrigue.

    Scarlett confirmed his earlier statement, shedding light on the extraordinary healing properties of the potion and the implications it held for their understanding of the situation.

    "Yeah, they can heal any injury as long as the person is alive," Scarlett explained, her words laden with a sense of urgency.

    The conversation took an unexpected turn as Aoto proposed the idea of traveling to another world, drawn by the allure of the unknown.

    "Another world sounds amazing," Aoto mused, his curiosity piqued by the prospect.

    "Do you have any plans?" Aoto asked, his tone full of curiosity and anticipation.

    "No specific plans yet," Scarlett replied, her voice steady and resolute. "But I''m aware they''re still watching me. My senses and strength are continuously growing, and I''ve even started to sense their presence around me a little."

    "They''re watching us even now," she added, her expression a mix of annoyance and resolve.

    "Are they what, the FBI or something?" Aoto joked, trying to lighten the mood. "For now, let''s just go grab some chicken nuggets and think it over."

    Their conversation continued as they walked, mixing serious planning with lighter moments to ease the tension.Entering the KFC shop, Scarlett and Aoto found themselves at the center of attention, the gazes of onlookers fixed on the seemingly perfect couple that walked in.

    Various whispers and speculations circulated among the patrons:

    "Wohh, who is that couple? Both are on par with models."

    "They look kinda perfect."

    "Nahh, the guy probably is rich to get that kind of girlfriend."

    Amused by the attention they were getting, Aoto teased Scarlett, enjoying her discomfort.

    "Haha, looks like you''re quite the hit, Asta. Oh, wait, you said they changed your name too, right? What should I call you now? Nova-san? Or maybe Scarlett-chan?" he chuckled.

    Scarlett rolled her head, her voice tinged with annoyance. "Shut up! Seriously, it''s so embarrassing."

    As they finished their meal, Aoto checked the time and noted, "It''s already past 6:00 PM. We should probably head home. But wait, where are you staying now?"

    Scarlett responded with a hint of pride, "Didn''t I mention? They set me up with a big house. It''s not as grand as yours, but to me, it feels like a mansion."

    "That''s great!" Aoto exclaimed. "How about we meet up tomorrow to start plotting our revenge? We need a good plan."

    Scarlett''s response was filled with enthusiasm. "Hell yeah!" The thought of planning their revenge energized them, cementing their resolve to tackle the forthcoming

    challenges together.

    Location: Shibuya, Aoto Takahashi''s Mansion

    As Aoto walked through the grand entrance of his sprawling mansion in Shibuya, he sighed, feeling the weight of the empty halls around him.

    "Why do I have to live in such a big mansion all by myself? It''s just me and the servants here."

    Upon his entry, the uniformed servants lined up, offering a synchronized greeting that echoed off the opulent walls.

    "Welcome home, master," they said in unison, bowing slightly as he passed.

    As he wandered through the luxurious but silent rooms, Aoto reflected on his family situation with a sense of resignation.

    "My father is always engulfed in his business affairs, and being his third son, I''m far removed from any business responsibilities. He only visits about once a year. And after my mother passed away when I was just six, this mansion has felt even larger and emptier."

    The routine of his life felt monotonous, the grandeur of his surroundings unable to fill the void of loneliness that lingered within.As Aoto settled into the quiet of his mansion, the repetitive nature of his days made the opulence around him feel all the more hollow.

    "These lavish halls can''t fill the loneliness I feel," he mused, wandering through the expansive rooms.

    His mind kept drifting back to Scarlett''s incredible story, and he couldn''t help but question its authenticity.

    "Do potions like that even exist? Could Asta be suffering from some kind of memory loss or confusion? Maybe I should consider taking him to a reputable therapist to get a clearer understanding of his condition."

    Aoto booted up his laptop to pass some time, but was taken aback when he noticed an unexpected video in his Gmail inbox.

    "How did someone get my email address?" he wondered aloud.

    He hesitated for a moment before clicking on the video. A figure appeared on the screen, their face and background deliberately obscured, delivering a dire warning in a distorted voice.

    "This message is a warning. Stay away from Scarlett Nova. Any contact with this individual will put your life at grave risk."

    The video included clips that outlined the harrowing past seven months of Scarlett''s life, filled with scenes of her enduring unimaginable torture.

    "Those bastards! They did this to my best friend?" Aoto''s usual calm demeanor cracked, his face contorting into a mask of rage.

    "I swear, I''ll make them pay. I''ll destroy every last one of them," he seethed, his voice thick with fury and resolve.

    Meanwhile

    As Scarlett strolled toward her home, something fluttering on the road caught her eye. It was a poster, and not just any posterˇŞa missing person poster with a photo that looked hauntingly familiar. It was her, from before her transformation.

    <Name> Asta Kugarasgi

    <Age> 16 years

    The poster was filled with standard details about her disappearance and a plea for information, but one line struck her with disbelief:

    "Bounty: 5 million yen? What the fuck."

    Below, in bold, the poster specified, "Contact Aoto Takahashi for details."

    Scarlett laughed in spite of herself. "He told me it was 5000 yen. That liar," she chuckled, recalling Aoto''s earlier words. "He''s always been too dramatic. Hahaha."

 ISEKAI

    The next day

    At the familiar meeting spot where Scarlett and Aoto had agreed to meet again, Scarlett greeted him with a playful tone, "Oh, you came on time."

    Aoto, arriving with a slight pant from his brisk walk, responded with mock indignation, "Huff huff... What do you take me for?"

    Noticing something familiar about Scarlett''s appearance, Aoto couldn''t help but inquire, "And why are you wearing the same clothes as yesterday?"

    Scarlett, clad once again in her sports bra and tracksuit pants, explained with a shrug, "It''s not my fault. All the dresses in the house are for girls. What can I do? They didn''t give me any money or a card, only the basic necessities for living."

    They both went to another place, Asta and Aoto sat on the grassy hillside, the sun casting golden hues across the landscape. They didn''t realising they are forgetting they have to make plan and started chatting joking and laughing, enjoying the tranquility of the moment.

    While talking, she forgot that there is someone waiting for this opening.Suddenly, the person spying on them received a call, and a voice, seemingly too young for a boss, issued orders. It was none other than Lord Rakuza, their leader.

    "We warned that brat not to get in contact with our subject, but he didn''t learn anything. Being the son of a businessman won''t protect him. Kill him!" Lord Rakuza''s command was cold and unforgiving.

    As the call ended, a shadow loomed over Asta and Aoto. Asta''s eyes widened as he saw the old man with a weathered face, holding a gleaming katana, his expression stern. The danger had silently crept upon them.

    It was same old man who kidnapped Scarlett when she was returning from high school.Before Scarlett could react, the old man swung his blade like lightning speed, aiming for Aoto''s neck.

    Time slowed as Scarlett''s instincts kicked in. With a surge of adrenaline, she lunged forward, snatching the katana from the air with his bare hand.Aoto gasped in shock, his eyes wide with disbelief. The old man''s expression mirrored his astonishment.

    Scarlett''s grip tightened around the katana, her supernatural strength evident as the metal groaned under her grasp. With a twist of her wrist, she snapped the blade in two, shards scattering to the ground.

    "I guess, I have to take you down first."

    The old man''s face contorted with fury. With a guttural growl, he charged at Scarlett, his body transforming into solid stone. Fists clenched, he unleashed a barrage of strikes, each blow reverberating with power.

    Scarlett met the onslaught head-on, her muscles flexing with determination. Despite the old man''s mastery of martial arts and his stone-like exterior, Asta held his ground, his own combat skills coming to the fore.

    The air crackled with energy as they exchanged blows, each movement calculated and precise. Scarlett''s body started regenerating her wounds faster and faster.

    Scarlett''s supernatural strength clashed with the old man''s formidable technique, a testament to their unwavering resolve.But Scarlett''s strength keep increasing with every blow in the end old man''s stone started to break.before the blow that making Scarlett bleed now started to have no effect on Scarlett.

    In the end Scarlett stood victorious, her chest heaving with exertion. The old man lay at his feet, defeated but alive.

    I seek answers," Scarlett said, her voice firm yet compassionate. "And you will provide them."

    Aoto couldn''t contain his enthusiasm as he gazed at Scarlett, "Wow, so cool... I knew you said you had super strength, but this is on another level!"

    Scarlett, however, wasn''t amused. Her face darkened as she smacked Aoto on the head, her voice tinged with irritation, "What''s so cool about this, idiot? You almost died."

    "Owch... okay, okay, I''m sorry. Let''s start questioning," Aoto winced, rubbing the spot where Scarlett had hit him.

    This content has been misappropriated from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.

    They turned their attention to the old man they had cornered, Scarlett''s tone hard and uncompromising, "So, old man, you gonna spill from the start, or do we need to encourage you?"

    The old man coughed awkwardly, raising his hands in a gesture of surrender, "Akh, akh... Don''t worry, I accept my defeat. What do you want? The location of the base, right?"

    "Yes, and don''t play dumb," Scarlett demanded.

    "With your current strength, I''m sure you can overrun the base and take down everyone there. But the main leader? He''s out of your league. A human can''t even begin to comprehend the extent of his power. If you really want to defeat him, you''re going to need to become much stronger than you are now," the old man warned earnestly.

    Scarlett exchanged a glance with Aoto, a serious expression settling on her face. ''So I was right, there is a main leader.'' She thought, her resolve hardening.

    The moment he told the location his head exploded and he died on the spot.but it was already to late for them, Aoto already noted down the location in his smartphone.

    Scarlett and his friend Aoto arrived at the desolate woods of Japan near Shibuya, known as the Ghostwood Forest. The very place where Asta endured seven months of torment.

    Scarlett turned to aoto in a hint of anger, "Why are you here?" She questioned.

    "I''m here to help," Aoto replied confidently, but Scarlett, skeptical of his friend''s readiness, dismissed the notion.

    "Fuck your help! Didn''t you see how strong they are? What if you were the strongest in school,You''ll die!" Scarlett warned, her frustration evident.

    Unfazed, Aoto revealed an unexpected solution, saying, "That''s why I brought an AK47. There''s no way everyone here is bulletproof."

    Scarlett, not entirely convinced, questioned Aoto''s proficiency with guns. Aoto nonchalantly replied, "I''m a son of a businessman. Of course, I had to learn these kinds of things."

    As they approached the formidable structure, the entrance to the large bunker stood securely locked, barring their path. Scarlett surveyed the massive door with a calculating gaze, her determination palpable.

    "Let''s just break the wall. I''m confident in my strength," she declared resolutely, her muscles tensing in preparation.

    Aoto, with a casual shrug, acquiesced, "Do as you wish then." He stood back, ready to follow Scarlett''s lead into the heart of danger.

    With a deep breath, Scarlett coiled her energy and unleashed a powerful punch. The air around her fist vibrated with the force of her strike. The ground trembled as if shaken by an earthquake, and with a thunderous crash, the wall crumbled before them, opening a pathway into the bunker.

    The duo stepped into the breached entrance, their eyes quickly adjusting to the stark, clinical white of the interior. The base extended far deeper than its exterior suggested, a sprawling labyrinth of corridors and rooms, each turn revealing more of the mysterious and daunting complex.

    The interior of the imposing base was a labyrinth of white walls, far larger than its exterior hinted.

    As soon as they breached the walls, a piercing alarm sounded throughout the complex, alerting its occupants to the intrusion. Men in white suits quickly mobilized, forming a defensive line intended to stop Scarlett and Aoto in their tracks.

    Aoto, prepared for confrontation, wielded an AK47 with precision. His fingers worked the trigger with professional ease, dispatching the oncoming guards with a series of well-aimed shots. His calm demeanor contrasted sharply with the chaos unfolding around him.

    Beside him, Scarlett advanced with a bone-chilling grin spreading across her face. Her eyes glinted with a predatory gleam as she moved through the defenders. With terrifying ease, she crushed the skulls of her opponents, her hands moving with such brutality that it seemed as if she reveled in the carnage. Her actions spoke of a dark delight in the violence, her powerful blows leaving a trail of devastation in her wake.

    The two of them made a formidable team, pushing deeper into the labyrinthine base, unstoppable in their quest to confront the hidden evils within.The remaining white-clad men trembled in fear as Asta''s relentless onslaught continued, until they reached the sanctum of the base''s leader.

    "Huff, huff. Finally, they reached the leader''s room, Aoto observed, marveling at Scarlett''s composure despite the battles they faced.

    "I never thought my junior, who I used to defeat in every fight, would become this strong. I''m jealous," Aoto admitted between breaths, a hint of admiration in his voice.

    "Fucking bitch, you forgot I was the only person in school who could make Aoto, the fighting prodigy, bleed," Scarlett reflected, pride coloring his words.

    Amidst the monitors that adorned the room, the leader sat, radiating arrogance. "You were a valuable subject, but it''s a shame you have to die now," the leader sneered, his tone dismissive.

    As they moved closer, an assassin materialized before them, wordlessly communicating the consequence of attempting to touch the leader.

    However, the situation took an unexpected turn when Aoto fired his AK47, the bullet finding its mark and killing the assassin instantly.

    "He was an idiot. An assassin should not expose himself like that. They may be hard to sense, but they''re not fast enough to dodge bullets," Aoto remarked casually, revealing his quick thinking.

    "Aoto, did you really think this all through?" Scarlett inquired, surprised by his friend''s impromptu action.

    "Hell nah! I only had one bullet left, so I shot him without thinking. Who knew he would actually die," Aoto replied, his nonchalance belying the gravity of the situation.

    The leader''s arrogance shattered, replaced by panic and desperation as he begged for his life, offering whatever Scarlett desired in exchange for mercy.

    "What do you want from me? I''ll give you what you want, just spare my life," he pleaded, his voice trembling with fear.He even gave the key of the chamber where the portal to other world was.

    But Scarlett''s response was swift and brutal. Ignoring the pleas, he unleashed a relentless onslaught of punches, each blow fueled by years of torment and rage.

    As the leader begged for mercy, Scarlett showed none, systematically dismantling him until there was nothing left but a lifeless shell.

    Even as Aoto intervened, Scarlett''s fury raged on until his friend''s voice broke through the haze of violence, urging him to stop.

    "Stop it, Asta! That''s enough, he''s already dead," Aoto implored, his words a sobering reminder of the brutality they had unleashed.

    She was more angry than what she is exactly had to be, because even after killing everyone in base, she didn''t found the Dr. Magi and Dr.Ragi, that means they have already escaped from here.

    But what they can do now anyway, Together, they turned their attention to the portal, its shimmering surface beckoning them to another world.But before they stepped through, Scarlett expressed her concern for Aoto''s well-being, acknowledging the risks they faced and the potential consequences for his friend''s family.

    "Don''t worry, man. My family is all about money, and I''ve already left a letter for them," Aoto reassured him, his resolve unwavering in the face of uncertainty.

    (It''s me aoto, i am going on a long journey and don''t try to find me even if I never return. Yeah that''s everything good bye, hope never see each other again.)

    With a shared sense of determination, Asta and Aoto prepared to embark on their journey into the unknown, leaving behind the shadows of their past to confront whatever lay ahead.

    "Okay then let''s see what''s behind the portal."

 HERO SUMMONING

    Okay then let''s see what''s behind the portal.

    As they stepped through the portal, Scarlett and Aoto found themselves standing atop a massive tower that stretched upwards for six or seven floors. The unexpected location caused Aoto to voice his frustration humorously.

    "Aaaa, what kind of shitty portal was that? How are we supposed to get down from here?" he complained, scanning their precarious position.

    "Shut up! Look in front of you," Scarlett hissed, her tone sharp with amazement.

    In front of them, the scene unfolded into a fantastical world where the air itself seemed alive with a palpable, crackling energy of magic. The landscape beyond the tower was breathtaking, a tapestry of vibrant colors and mystical structures that defied conventional physics. The sky shimmered with a spectrum of colors that suggested the presence of powerful magic at work.

    The sheer altitude of their position on the tower gave them a panoramic view of a land that was both alien and awe-inspiring, filled with floating islands, arcane symbols glowing in the air, and creatures of myth flitting about in the ether.

    "Is this a different world? It feels like we''ve stepped into a storybook," Aoto muttered, momentarily distracted from his initial annoyance by the wonder of their surroundings.

    Here, anyone could harness its power, weaving spells that danced on the wind. Elves, with their graceful forms and elegant demeanor, moved among the trees, their presence adding an aura of mystique to the surroundings.

    Humanoid wolves, with eyes gleaming like embers, trotted through the underbrush, their movements fluid and untamed. Dwarves, stout and sturdy, tinkered with intricate machinery, their creations blending seamlessly with the natural landscape.

    The beauty of this world was like none they had ever seen. Enchanted forests stretched as far as the eye could see, their canopies alive with vibrant colors and shimmering lights.

    Streams of iridescent water wound through the land, their gentle murmurs echoing in the stillness of the air.

    Towering mountains pierced the sky, their peaks crowned with glistening snow that sparkled under the embrace of the moonlight.

    "Look up asta there are two moons in the sky." excited and impressed look on his face like he was a 10year old child.

    "This really is a fantasy world."

    "This really is a fantasy world," Scarlett remarked, marveling at the sights around them.

    Aoto chuckled at Asta''s observation. "That means we can make a harem, and there are probably many femboys like you in this world. Maybe even someone more feminine-looking than you. Hahaha."

    Curiosity sparked in Scarlett''s mind as she turned to Aoto with a question. "Hey, Aoto, one thing I always wanted to ask you. Are you gay?"

    Aoto''s response was swift and emphatic. "NO! Why ask?"

    "Because you''re always obsessed with femboys," Scarlett teased, prompting a defensive response from Aoto.

    "Ahem, ahem, I am really not gay, but... if I see feminine hips, I am fucking it, whether it''s a boy or a girl," Aoto admitted with a sheepish grin.

    Suddenly, Aoto noticed something unexpected on Scarlett''s face. "Ack... Asta, look at your face, a horn has grown on your head."

    Scarlett was taken aback as she touched the horn protruding from his forehead. It was a vibrant blue color, about 30cm long on her vibrant blue eyes and her eyes also started glowing very brightly like a blue colour smoke was coming out.

    "Wait, what?" Scarlett exclaimed in disbelief, feeling a strange sensation coursing through her body, akin to mana, the essence used to perform magic and spells.

    Despite the surprise, Scarlett managed to regain control, suppressing her glowing blue eye and returning it to normal.

    "Your eye got back to normal, but what about this horn?" Aoto inquired.

    Scarlett shrugged dismissively. "Who cares? This is a fantasy world; I''m sure many people will have horns."

    "Okay, if you say so, but how do we get down?" Aoto asked.

    Scarlett grinned. "Sit on my back; let me give you a piggyback ride."

    As they slowly descended from the tower, Scarlett and Aoto found themselves surrounded by a myriad of different species, with humans being the most prevalent among them. The beauty of this new world captivated their senses, leaving them lost in awe.

    "Where are we?" Aoto questioned, his voice filled with uncertainty.

    Scarlett shrugged in response. "How would I know? We haven''t even thought about where we will live or where we will go after coming here."

    Their attention was soon drawn to the abundance of males in the area, prompting Scarlett''s observation.

    "Why are there so many males in this area?" She wondered aloud.

    This story is posted elsewhere by the author. Help them out by reading the authentic version.

    Before them lay a scene of anticipation and decadence, with a diverse array of prostitutes representing different species occupying the houses. The atmosphere was thick with desire and intrigue, illuminated by the glow of crimson lights that cast an alluring haze over the scene.

    "It''s the red-light district of the fantasy world," Aoto remarked, his tone tinged with fascination. "Let''s go further and see from the front."

    Unbeknownst to Aoto, Scarlett''s reaction to the provocative setting was unexpected. As they ventured forward, Scarlett found herself experiencing a sensation she hadn''t anticipated. Her legs trembled, and an unfamiliar excitement stirred within her as she beheld the almost naked prostitutes.

    ''What the... I''m getting excited by seeing those girls,'' Scarlett admitted, surprised by her own reaction. "But that excitement is happening on some other body part below."

    ''Did I become a lesbian? Is this a good thing or a bad thing?'' Scarlett pondered aloud.

    ''Well, I think it''s a good thing,''her voice laced with amusement.

    "Okay, Aoto, let''s go," Scarlett declared, ready to continue their exploration of the unfamiliar territory.

    But before they could take another step, a peculiar pattern began to form on the ground beneath them.

    "Aaaackkk, what is this?" Asta exclaimed, alarmed by the sudden development. "This looks dangerous, come out of it quickly."

    Despite Aoto''s attempts to move, he found himself immobilized by the strange force. "Hey, Asta, how did you get out of it? My feet aren''t moving."

    "What? Let me help you," Scarlett replied, reaching out to assist his friend.

    However, before they could escape the mysterious pattern, they were enveloped by a spell and abruptly transported to another location out of thin air.

    PLACE: ROYAL PALACE OF DARWITZ

    As they opened their eyes, the grandeur of the royal palace of Darwitz unfolded before them, and standing before them was a vision of ethereal beautyˇŞa young saintess adorned in the sacred garments of her revered position.

    Her eyes, pools of tranquility, held a serene depth, while her gentle smile radiated a warmth that could thaw the coldest of hearts.

    ''Huhh? A saintess costume-wearing girl, or is she a real saintess?''her gaze shifting between the girl''s serene expression and her impressive bosom. ''Wohhh, look at her boobs, freaking huge. Now, what will she say? ''Welcome, hero, we have summoned you to save this kingdom from the demon lord''?

    Aoto, meanwhile, contemplated the situation, acknowledging the delicacy of the moment.

    "Welcome, hero-sama," he began, addressing the saintess respectfully. "I am Clare Anastasia, and I summoned you so that you can defeat the demon lord and save this world."

    ''Tsk tsk, she really said that. All fantasy worlds have this kind of system,'' she teased, her attention still fixated on the saintess''s figure. ''But we heroes? Are you sure? We are more like demons. What answer will Aoto give?''

    But Scarlett didn''t know that aoto switched to his fantasy hero type mode.

    Aoto, determined to maintain decorum, replied with assurance, "Of course, my lady. I will defeat the demon lord and save this world."

    However, Scarlett couldn''t resist a sly remark. ''You idiot... When a girl asks you for something lovingly, you just say yes to it without thinking. At least look at her face while talking; you''ve been staring at her big boobs from the start. Her eyes are closed, but that doesn''t mean you can look anywhere.''

    As the saintess slowly opened her eyes, her expression shifted from serenity to terror as she laid eyes on Scarlett

    "Aaaaackkkkk! Guards, hurry up! Guards, there''s a demon here!" she screamed, her voice trembling with fear.

    In an instant, a barrage of guards stormed into the room, their weapons poised and aimed at Scarlett

    ''What... why me? What did I do?''Scarlett exclaimed, bewildered by the sudden turn of events.

    "Get away from her, hero-sama! Look at her horns, around 30cm long. She must be a high-ranking succubus or even the succubus queen," one of the guards shouted, his voice filled with urgency.

    Desclaimer:In this world a demon with one horn is considered as tamed and a slave of someone and in females, 90% time a high ranking succubus or succubus queen have horn as big as asta.

    Normally female demons have no horns or around 10 to 15cm long horns.

    "She may be tamed, but we don''t know who her master is. She could be dangerous," another guard added, his grip tightening on his weapon.

    Scarlett''s mind raced with anger and confusion. ''Slave? I am not someone''s slave. Should I kill everyone...?''

    Then Aoto suddenly interjected, "Don''t worry, she''s my slave."

    Asta''s sharp voice pierced the air, barely a whisper, "Hey! Who is your slave?" Scarlett''s frustration was palpable.

    "Shut up! I don''t think you can make it out alive if I don''t say you''re my slave," Aoto hissed back quietly, his voice tinged with annoyance but also concern for their precarious situation.

    "Hell nah... All you want is to start a harem in this world," Scarlett retorted sharply, her voice low but fierce.

    "So what? Who knows, if I create my own harem, maybe you''ll find a girl among them who loves you," Aoto shot back, his words laced with a teasing edge as he tried to lighten the mood.

    Clearing her throat, Scarlett turned her attention back to the guards with a forced smile. "Yea-yeah, I am his slave. There''s no need to panic. I am friendly with humans," she declared, her voice a mixture of feigned humility and a hint of sarcasm, hoping her words would defuse the tension and avoid further scrutiny.

    "Everyone, put down your weapons," the saintess commanded, her voice trembling slightly with residual fear. "So, what... what are you? A high-ranking succubus?"

    Scarlett pondered her question for a moment, a mix of confusion and contemplation clouding her expression. ''Hmm, now that I think about it, what am I? Human? Demon? Dragon?''she mused inwardly, unsure of her true identity and nature.

    As the tension in the room began to ease, Scarlett decided to go along with the assumption. "Yeah, I am a succubus from a royal family," she announced confidently, hoping to maintain the facade and avoid any further complications.

    The guards and the saintess seemed to accept her explanation, their expressions shifting from suspicion to deference. "Oh, that explains it then," the saintess remarked, a note of relief evident in her voice. "And taming a royal succubus, as expected of hero-sama."

    Scarlett gritted his teeth at the praise, feeling a surge of irritation at the undeserved accolades. ''Shit! Why is he getting praised,''she muttered under his breath, his frustration bubbling just beneath the surface.

    But despite his annoyance, Aoto managed to maintain his composure, offering a modest response to the saintess''s praise. "Hahaha, there''s no need for so much praise. This is nothing," he deflected, hoping to downplay his role in the situation.

    As the tension continued to dissipate, the saintess turned her attention to Asta and Aoto. "Now, now, hero-sama and succubus-sama, look at your status window and tell me the results," she instructed, prompting Asta to access his status window and reveal his true abilities and attributes.

    [Status window]

    <Name> aoto Takahashi.

    <Title> HERO

    <Level>1

    <Strength> 40 <Endurance> 30

    <Agility> 45 <Luck>100

    <Intelligence> 60 <MP> 600

    <Skills> creation( unique), swordmanship lvl.5, magic lvl.5 , resistance lvl. 5.

    "Wohh this is like a game." Aoto busted aloud with excitement.

    "Let me see my too." Scarlett couldn''t help herself and started checking her status window too.

    [Status Window]

    <Name> Scarlett Nova.

    <Title> Demonic Angel.

    <Strength>5000 <Endurance>8000

    <Agility>7000 <Luck>30

    <Intelligence> 70 <MP> 18000

    <Skills> ultimate skill: evolver, combat lvl.8, ultimate regeneration.

    Ultimate skill: ???<Locked>

    <Notification> strength increased by 5.

    <Notification> Agility increasing by 4.

    <Notification> agi-, < notificat¨C, <notification.....

    ''I always used to that my strength is increasing, now I can even see that My overall strength increasing every second.''

    Aoto gazed perplexedly at his status window, a complex grid of information that made little sense to him. "Ahhh man, this is one hell of a status window. I don''t understand most of it."

    "Damn, I''m only Level one right now. I think I have to gain exp to level up," Aoto muttered, a note of disappointment in his voice as he scrutinized the digital display before him.

    "Level? I don''t see that in my status window," Scarlett remarked, furrowing her brow in confusion as she toggled through her own digital interface.

    The saintess, overhearing their conversation, stepped closer, her expression marked by curiosity and concern. "Hero-sama, did you say ''level''?" she inquired, her voice tinged with worry. "I was concerned because the summoning spell used only half the mana it usually requires."

    Peering over Aoto''s shoulder, she nodded slowly, her eyes widening with realization. "Now that you mention it, you have ''LVL'' in your status window. You really are a hero," she confirmed, her tone reverberating with the gravity of his role in this new world.

    The summoning spell.uswd half of the mana, it usually requires because they already entered in this world.

    "Oh, forgive my rudeness. I didn''t even ask you your name," she apologized before turning to Aoto.

    "Oh, my name is Aoto Takahashi. I will do my best to save this world," Aoto declared, a note of resolve in his voice.

    The saintess turned her attention to Scarlett, awaiting his introduction. "And what''s your name, succubus-sama?" she inquired politely.

    Scarlett hesitated for a moment before responding. "Sighh, me? Um, I am S-Scarlett Nova," she stammered, feeling a pang of embarrassment at the mention of her new identity.

    With introductions out of the way, the saintess urged them to proceed. "Okay, Aoto-san and Nova-san, let''s go meet the king," she suggested, prompting them to follow her lead.

    Aoto eagerly agreed, his enthusiasm palpable. "Yeah, let''s go!"

    Meanwhile, Scarlett couldn''t help but notice Aoto''s gaze lingering on the saintess''s body. "Ugh, look at him lusting over the saintess''s body. Scarlett grumbled inwardly, feeling a twinge of annoyance at his friend''s behavior.

    ''Who the hell made him a hero''

 HERO ACADEMY

    They entered the grand hall of the royal palace, where the illustrious figure of the king of DARWITZ sat upon his golden throne, surrounded by a throng of nobles and royalties, their eyes alight with anticipation at the sight of the kingdom''s hero.

    "I am the king of DARWITZ kingdom, my name is Arnold S. Darwitz," the king announced, his voice carrying the weight of authority and wisdom.

    However, despite the king''s presence, all eyes in the hall were fixed on Scarlett, the person that was summoned with, the hero who had been summoned to save the kingdom.

    "Why is everyone looking at me like that?" Scarlett wondered aloud, feeling the weight of the collective gaze upon her.

    One of the nobles, an elderly lady in her 50s known as the Duchess of Florida, voiced her concerns. "My king! Do you think it is alright for this dangerous thing to roam around freely?" she questioned, her voice tinged with apprehension

    ''That old hag called me a thing? Damn this is discrimination.'' Scarlett cursed that lady inwardly.

    But before tensions could escalate, the king intervened. "Do not worry, Duchess of Florida," he reassured her. "She is tamed by our great hero, and even if anyone has a problem with her, we will decide by voting."

    As the decision was put to a vote, it became evident that the majority of the men in the hall were charmed by Scarlett''s beauty, while many of the women remained wary. In the end, the numbers were in Scarlett''s favor, and the decision was made to accept her into the kingdom without further opposition.

    ''Sighh.. that succubus, she already charmed all the mens with her beauty, I don''t know what if hero-sama also charmed by her.'' old lady''s expression filled with anger and apprehension

    As the king addressed the hero, he explained the purpose of his summons: to defeat the demon lord and save the kingdom. He revealed that summoning heroes from other worlds was a century-old tradition, with the goal of suppressing the demon lord and their army.

    The king elaborated that while heroes from other worlds were often summoned, it wasn''t guaranteed that they would possess the qualities of a true hero. In fact, the kingdom had established a Hero Academy in the capital of DARWITZ, where individuals with talent could train to become heroes. Only the strongest would earn the prestigious title.

    "You are also going to train in academic for 2 years. So any questions?" King questions.

    "Yeah yeah of course...." Aoto with his childish behaviour said.

    But king didn''t mind it at all and replies warmly.

    "Yes please feel free to ask."

    Aoto questions, " Ummm...how many demon lords are there?, One or more than one?."

    The king, adorned in regal attire that spoke of centuries of lineage, leaned forward slightly, his expression somber as he considered the hero''s questions. "There are indeed six demon lords currently," he began, his voice steady but laden with the weight of the ongoing conflict. "Each one more malevolent and powerful than the last, threatening the very fabric of our kingdom."

    Aoto absorbed the information, his brow furrowed in thought. ''Six demon lords? I guess this fantasy world is set on hard mode,'' he mused internally, his determination hardening.

    He then posed another question, his curiosity about their historical success against such formidable foes evident. "Uhh, one more question. You said this is not the first time you''ve summoned a hero. So, how many demon lords have been defeated by the heroes in the past?"

    The room fell silent for a moment, the weight of history hanging in the air. The king sighed, a trace of sadness flickering across his features. "To our lament, while many heroes have fought valiantly, only one demon lord have defeated by a hero. All other hearoes have managed to push them back, to stall their advancesˇŞsometimes for years at a time. But ultimately, no demon lord has yet been vanquished entirely by other than him."

    The revelation hung heavily in the room, casting a pall over the assembled court. Aoto''s resolve, however, seemed only to strengthen, his eyes alight with the fire of challenge.

    ''What the hell? Only one demon lord! , Is this fantasy world is set on ultra hard mode?''

    "The first ever summoned hero, his powers can''t be comparable to other heroes. Other heroes only managed to suppress demon army this far.That''s why we keep summoning heroes, so that we can find another legend like him."

    Unauthorized tale usage: if you spot this story on Amazon, report the violation.

    "Uhhh may i ask a question too?"Scarlett, feeling nervous but mustered the courage to ask a question, despite sensing the tension in the air. The king, initially irritated by the interruption, relented upon noticing hero-sama''s interest and allowed Scarlett to speak.

    "You can but make it quick."

    "Okay, so do you know by any chance what is a true dragon?"As Asta inquired about true dragons, a palpable shift occurred in the atmosphere. The hall fell silent, and all eyes turned to Asta, their expressions grave and serious. Sensing the gravity of his question, Asta couldn''t help but wonder if he had unintentionally touched upon a sensitive topic.

    Scarlett couldn''t help but wonder, ''Did i do something worng? They are giving me death stare.''

    "Cough cough this is way too early to know this kind of things. You may find the answer of this question sooner or later."king''s response hinted at the significance of Scarlett''s query, suggesting that the answer might reveal itself in due time.

    The king then informed them about the neighboring kingdom of ALMEIDA summoning a hero a week prior, indicating that Asta and this other hero would attend the academy together.

    "The academy will start from tomorrow, it seems like little fast going but we don''t have much time.",We are lucky that you agreed from the start and we are truly grateful for that."

    "It''s my pleasure! But can my slave also go to the academy?"aoto with his fantasy mode personality on.

    "Sure! Objects are allowed." King answers iwth cool indifference.

    Angered by King''s response, Scarlett cursed him relentlessly.

    ''That old man seriously called me a object, fuck I want to kill him. This is max level of discrimination.''

    "Now the maid will show you your room." King declares.

    As they entered the room, Scarlett and Aoto were greeted with a lavish display of roses and various flowers, along with an overwhelming number of love letters and marriage proposals addressed to Scarlett Nova.

    Scarlett''s expression of boredom was evident as she scanned through the letters, finding amusement in the absurdity of the offers

    "Fuck! All of the letters and flowers are for me."

    Each letter seemed more outrageous than the last, from proposals of multiple marriages to promises of wealth and satisfaction. Aoto couldn''t contain his laughter as Asta read through the letters, finding humor in the overly confident suitors vying for Scarlett Nova''s attention.

    Among the letters, one particularly audacious offer caught their attentionˇŞa proposal from Nestar Hound

    "Hey asta look at this,"

    Dear Nova-san I want you to become my 3rd wife, I will make sure to make you happy with wealth and on bed also.

    ˇŞminister of finance : Nester hound

    "Hahahaha 3rd wife hehehe.", "This one is more interesting."

    I am, Armeld Hester, I know a single hero can''t satisfy a royal succubus like you, my room is on 4th floor room no. 7 from left . I will be waiting there, I will give you my money, land anything you want, just come tonight.

    "Hahaha satisfy you?" Fufufufu. Aoto laughed while rolling on the ground.

    Scarlett smacked his head agressively but aoto didn''t stop laughing, Scarlett''s face became bright red with embracement.

    "Fuck there isn''t a single letter from girl, that maid was also looked kinda hot."

    As the night wore on and fatigue settled over them, Scarlett and Aoto found themselves faced with the dilemma of sharing a single bed.

    "Man, it''s already midnight. Let''s just sleep," aoto suggested.

    Scarlett hesitated, eyeing the lone bed with uncertainty. "But there''s only one bed..."

    Aoto shrugged, dismissing the concern. "So what? We''re boys. Let''s sleep together."

    Scarlett''s skepticism was evident. "Bruhhhh, I don''t believe you. What if you try something dirty?"

    A genuine reply escaped Aoto''s lips as he expressed his doubts. "No way, man. What kind of friend would I be if I did something like that?"

    Aoto sensed Scarlett''s unease and attempted to reassure her. "You don''t trust me?"

    Scarlett paused for a moment before conceding. "Okay, then. I trust you. I''m stronger than you anyway."

    With that, they settled into the bed together, finding comfort in each other''s presence. Despite the close quarters, nothing untoward occurred between them. They drifted off to sleep, their friendship unshaken, and spent the night peacefully huddled together, two best friends sharing a bed.

    As the morning light filtered through the windows, signaling the start of a new day, Scarlett and Aoto were stirred from their slumber by the gentle voice of the saintess.

    "Hero-sama Nova-san," the saintess called out softly, attempting to rouse them from their sleep.

    "Huh? It''s morning already?" Scarlett muttered groggily upon waking up, rubbing the sleep from his eyes.

    Aoto''s eyes widened with excitement as he spotted the saintess. "Clare-channnnn..."

    However, Scarlett, still half-asleep, urged her friend to quiet down. "Man, slow down your voice. I didn''t sleep properly because of you."

    Clare addressed them with concern. "Yeah, Hero-sama, it''s not okay to do it all night. And do you do this every night?"

    Confusion dawned on Scarlett and Aoto as they exchanged bewildered glances. "All night? What is she talking about?"

    Their confusion turned to horror as Clare clarified her statement, mentioning that they had been naked in bed together Making an Big misunderstanding. Scarlett and Aoto''s faces contorted with disgust, and they both recoiled, promptly vomiting at the revelation.

    Realizing her mistake, Clare apologized profusely. "Ahh, sorry. I didn''t know. It was a misunderstanding. Nova-san is a succubus, so....anyone could have misunderstood."

    Scarlett suddenly remembered her habit of sleeping without clothes and chuckled awkwardly. "Wait, I forgot. I usually take my clothes off when I sleep."

    Aoto, equally embarrassed, joined in the awkward laughter. "Yeah, me too," he admitted, scratching his head in embarrassment.

    Despite the awkwardness of the situation, Scarlett and Aoto found solace in their friendship as they embraced each other, reaffirming their bond. "We really are best friends," they whispered to each other.

    As they shared a moment of camaraderie, a sense of amusement washed over Clare. "Fufufu, they both act like children," she remarked with a fond smile, observing the endearing interaction between the two friends.

    "Now isn''t the time to hug each other; it''s time to change clothes. We are departing for the Hero Academy," Clare urged, breaking the moment of camaraderie.

    She handed them their respective attire for the academy, along with some additional clothes for Scarlett Nova to choose from.

    "Huh? Why can''t I wear the uniform too?" Scarlett inquired, a hint of disappointment in her voice.

    "No, you can''t. You are going to the academy not as a student, but as a slave. However, you will still be in the same class as Hero-sama and train alongside him," Clare explained.

    Scarlett muttered a curse under her breath, frustrated by the discriminatory rules of the country.

    After some time, Aoto donned the fantasy-like academy uniform, crafted from luxurious azure fabric woven with threads of silver. The uniform''s regal design spoke of tradition and heritage, embodying the spirit of chivalry and adventure that thrived within the academy''s walls.

    Meanwhile, Scarlett, with bandage-clad chest and a sleek black jacket enveloping her form, exuded an air of mysterious elegance. Against the backdrop of his jet-black cargo-like pants, every movement seemed to weave a tapestry of grace and strength.

    Though Asta''s clothes were cheaper compared to Aoto''s uniform, her beauty elevated the attire, making it no less impressive.

    As they stood side by side, they epitomized beauty and handsomeness. But one they didn''t understand, that how an otherworldly clothes are here?, Is it because there are heroes summoned before and they bought this fashion here?

    "You both look outstanding. Everyone''s eyes in the academy will be only on you two," Clare remarked with admiration.

    "Haha, don''t praise me too much. I am excited for the academy. Let''s go," Aoto replied modestly, his anticipation evident in his voice.

    "Okay then, let''s go to the academy," Aoto agreed, ready to embark on this new chapter of their journey.

 ENTRANCE CEREMONY

    They came out of the palace, and in front of them was a horse carriage. However, instead of a horse, there was a mix of a creature, part horse and part dragon.

    "Wohh, what is this creature? A dragon?" Aoto inquired.

    "No, hero-sama, it is an earth-type wyvern. It is a lesser species of dragons, mostly used for carriages, and some wyverns can fly too," Care explained.

    "That''s so cool, this is what we call an actual fantasy," Aoto remarked, clearly impressed.

    They all boarded the carriage, and it started moving. Its speed was faster than a horse''s, but not as speedy as a car or motorbike.

    "Since we are already in the royal capital, it''ll take less than two hours to arrive at the hero academy," Care informed them.

    "Hey, Care-san, are you a student also?" Scarlett asked.

    "No, I already graduated, and my future is already decided that I have to join a hero''s party in the future," Care replied.

    ''Aww man, she''s already ready to join the harem. What a dedicated lady,'' Scarlett thought inwordly.

    "So... what are you, a summoner? Since you summoned us from the otherworld," Aoto inquired.

    "Of course not. I am a healer. I was excellent at healing magic from when I was a child," Care answered."

    They continued their chatting and They didn''t even realize that They reached the academy.

    "We have arrived at The hero academy."

    they got out of that carriage and As they entered the hero academy towering spires adorned with intricate carvings greeted them. The academy''s structure, a blend of majestic Gothic architecture and whimsical elements, seemed to dance in harmony with the surrounding enchanted forest.

    Massive oak doors swung open to reveal vast halls or you can say that ground for duels and practice fights and training.Sunlight streamed through stained glass windows, casting colorful patterns across marble floors polished to a mirror-like sheen.

    A giant library of the academy whispered tales of heroes past and present, tales of legendary battles and ancient spells, normal spells almost every knowledge of the world.

    There were already many 2nd year students walking, training and studing. Some of them chatting to each other, giving an normal highschool vibe.

    As they entered the main hall where the entrance ceremony was about to happen, Clare stopped them, saying, "It''s not time to go yet."

    "Why?" Aoto inquired.

    "What do you mean why? You are most likely be the future hero, so you''re going to be the first year''s representative," Clare explained.

    "Me? Class representative? Hell nah! Being monitor is a pain in the ass," Aoto protested, shaking his head faster than light speed.

    Egnoring his words Clare continued,"Yes, one more thing, don''t use such a third-rate way of speaking. Try speaking more like a noble person because you have to give a speech too," Clare advised.

    "What speech? I''ve never given a speech in my life," Aoto exclaimed.

    Unauthorized usage: this narrative is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings.

    "Don''t worry, there are two other representatives too. Just listen to them, and when your turn comes, just speak something similar to them. In the end, just say you are the strongest and think before challenging you so you can make a tough impression in the academy. Easy-peasy, right?"Clare reassured.

    "Fighting demon lord is way easier than this," Aoto murmured to himself with a half-dead look.

    "Don''t worry, man, you were good at studying, right? Just try remembering key words from them,"Scarlett started giving him a motivational speech.

    Then suddenly, they heard the sound of a mic from the stage saying, "It is time to introduce you to our 1st year representatives," it was a girl''s voice.

    "Our first representative is the summoned hero of DARWITZ, Aoto Takahashi."

    Upon hearing this, Aoto''s world was on the brink of destruction. They never thought of this possibility, that he have to go first but now there was nothing they could do about it.

    "Why are you worried? You''ve played so many RPG games, so you must have remembered some dialogues," Scarlett reassured him.

    "Well, the thing is, I always skipped this kind of parts in games," Aoto admitted with a laugh.

    "Sigh, that''s why you should never skip story scenes in games."

    "Okay then, I''ll go with you. If you feel that you can''t speak further, then hand me the mic," Scarlett offered.

    "Uhhh, Mr. Aoto, please come to the stage." The voice called him again.

    "Let''s go, screw them with your bullshit speech,"Scarlett said excitedly. But Aoto was confused whether Scarlett was motivating him or demotivating him.

    They entered the stage from behind, and in front of them was a crowd of 1st-year students, around 200 in total, seated in their designated areas. As the students laid their eyes on them, curiosity filled the air, and a chant began to rise:

    "Long live hero! Long live hero!"

    The chant halted abruptly as Scarlett also stepped onto the stage. The contrast between Scarlett''s dark attire and the luminous aura of the academy''s halls only served to highlight their mesmerizing beauty, drawing gazes like moths to a flame. With each step, Scarlett exuded an aura of confidence and resilience, capturing the attention of everyone present.

    However, soon all eyes returned to Aoto as he took hold of the microphone and began his speech.

    Uhh mic testing.... mic testing... Cough cough...

    As you already know my name is uhh aoto Takahashi. I came from the another world.

    I don''t know much about this world''s history or culture but I hope we get along well.

    ''Hmm he is actually doing good, now just tell them you are going to defeat demon king.'' Scarlett impressed that he was actually doing well. But she didn''t know that, aoto was eventually going to ruin it.

    Umm The one standing behind me is scarlett nova, so to say she is my slave but we were together since childhood and I think of her as a companion of mine, so she also have the right to give some lines.

    ''You idiot! You were almost finished, I don''t care anymore, I going to speak bullshit too, screw this speech.'' She holded the mic while cursing aoto inwordly.

    I am Scarlett nova, An succubus from an royal family bloodline, I just want say that my master

    is the strongest in 1st year and don''t consider my master weak because of his kindness. If you want to duel with master, you have to defeat me first.

    My master don''t have to waste his time on weaklings. He will surpass all heroes of the past even the first hero and defeat all demon kings.

    After thier speech, there was a moment of complete silence in the hall, as the students processed Scarlett''s words. Of course, many of them were offended by Scarlett''s attitude.

    But Scarlett glanced toward the back of the stage, where the Saintess stood, and gave a thumbs-up as if to ask, "How was my speech?" However, the tension on the Saintess''s face revealed the gravity of what Scarlett had done.

    Exiting the stage, Scarlett approached the Saintess. "How was the speech, Saintess?" Scarlett inquired, seemingly oblivious to the repercussions.

    The Saintess''s response was swift and filled with frustration. "What have you done?" she exclaimed, attempting to hit Scarlett on the head, but her hand failed to reach due to the height difference, since she was just 158cm and Scarlett was more than 178cm.

    Perplexed, Scarlett questioned, "What did I do?"

    The Saintess explained, expressing her concern about the potential backlash Scarlett''s behavior might provoke. She warned Scarlett about the sons and daughters of nobles and royals attending the academy and the possibility of being bullied.

    Unfazed, Scarlett laughed off the concern. "Bully me? Hahaha, don''t worry, Saintess. I''ve had plenty of experience handling bullies. Besides, as a hero''s slave, I won''t be easily ignored. If need be, I''ll turn the entire kingdom against me''," Scarlett declared confidently.

    The Saintess pleaded with Scarlett''s urging restraint. "Please, Nova-san, don''t do anything reckless. I don''t want you to get hurt," she implored, genuine concern evident in her voice.

    With a chuckle, Scarlett reassured her, "Hahaha, I was just joking... joking. Don''t worry so much, Saintess."

    Then another announcement made..

    Second representative is hero of ALMEIDA.

    Chiyoko hiiro.

    A boy around 165-6cm in hieght, With eyes as dark as the midnight sky and hair as black as the deepest abyss, he possessed an enigmatic charm that drew the gaze of all who beheld him. A typicall protagonist type from every anime, manga.

    Good afternoon, I am chiyoko hiiro, you can call me hero.i am novice at swordmanship and magic since in my world there was no magic and not much people used sword.

    But I will train day and night and improve myself to become worthy of a hero.

    ˇŞthank you.

    Unlike their speech this all students started shouting and cheering hero of ALMEIDA.

    ''Hmm? Some thing feels of about his aura like he attracting everyone.''it was Scarlett with anixious feeling about Chiyoko hiiro".

    ''Well he does seem like a good guy and he also looks like perfect protagonist type boy.''

    "And the last representative is..."

    Princess of DARWITZ: Ingrassia S. Darwitz.

    the spotlight illuminated as the princess gracefully stepped onto the stage, her presence captivating the audience. With cascading locks of golden hair and eyes sparkling like sapphires, she embodied elegance and regality.

    In her speech, she stood tall around 165cm just a little shorter than aoto, her voice resounding with determination and hope. "Fellow students, we stand at the threshold of greatness. We will train and become strong.

    Together, we shall vanquish the darkness, defy the odds, and rise victorious against the demon king''s tyranny. Let courage be our armor and unity our strength. For in the face of adversity, we shall shine as beacons of light, guiding our world to a brighter tomorrow."

    Scarlett realized that,this is what they call noble way of speaking.But as always who cares! Aoto was only cared about the princess''s beauty.

    "One more waifu that will become part of my harem."aoto with his perverted eye locked on princess.

    ''Tsk tsk all he cares about is girl. When will i find my dream girl."Scarlett hoping that he will find some yuri girl".

 DUEL ON FIRST DAY

    "Tsk tsk all he cares about is girl."

    "When will i find my dream girl."Scarlett''s hoping that she will find some yuri girl.

    "Hero-sama and Nova-san, let''s head to your dorm," the Saintess insisted.

    Aoto seemed puzzled. "Why? Aren''t we going to meet other students?"

    The Saintess sighed, exasperated. "You don''t understand. You''re like celebrities here. Just go to your dorm. Tomorrow, when you attend your classes, you''ll have plenty of opportunities to meet your classmates."

    His shoulders slumped, and a sigh escaped his lips as he resigned himself to the task at hand. "Okay, I''ll do it," he muttered, his voice tinged with sadness and boredom.

    "Why are you this sad over something like this?" Scarlett questioned.

    "Uhh man this was the perfect chance to meet beauties." Aoto sighed.

    Scarlett turned to Aoto, her expression a mixture of amusement and mild irritation. "Really, you''re upset about missing a chance to meet beauties? You''re at an academy with some of the realm''s most gifted individuals. Think of the connections, the allies you''ll make!"

    Aoto, his mood slightly lightened by the grandeur of his new surroundings, managed a small chuckle. "I guess you''re right. But you know, first impressions matter. I hoped to make a grand entrance during the day, not sneak in like a thief at night."

    They reached to academy''s dorm and....

    As they entered the hero academy''s dorm, they found themselves in a cozy space reminiscent of a typical room for two people.

    Back of the walls was a big window from where sunlight would directly fall on their bed and they could also see the view of the academy''s garden outside the window.

    In the center of the room, a modest study area occupied pride of place. A sleek desk, flanked by two ergonomic chairs, provided ample space for academic endeavors and late-night study sessions. On the desk, neatly stacked textbooks and notebooks awaited the next wave of scholarly pursuits.

    A compact wardrobe nestled in the corner offered storage for clothing and personal belongings, its doors adorned with stickers and doodles reflecting the eclectic tastes of its occupants.

    Of course! this type of dorm was not for everyone, only high class students gets this kind of dorm And others also have to live with 1-2 other classmates in same room.

    "Wohh so cool! " Scarlett spoke energetically, her voice brimming with excitement.

    "So my work here finished.Now I have to go back to royal palace." Saintess said.

    "So soon? We just came here."aoto let out a heavy sigh, his expression weighted with sorrow.

    Egnoring his words,clare continued speaking.

    "This is your first day in academy and there''s no class today.So Either sit here all day or go out and explore the academy a little."

    "Do anything but don''t challenge anyone to duel or accept anyone''s challange on the first day.Unlike you both, royals and nobles students have been training magic and swordsmanship since childhood."

    "Okay then bye!"

    As the saintess, Clare, made her way to the exit, Aoto watched her departing figure with a sense of unease settling over him. Her final advice echoed in his ears, a cautionary reminder of the complexity of his new environment.

    "Yeah, see you," Aoto called out half-heartedly, his mind already racing with possibilities. He turned to Scarlett, a slight grin forming on his face despite the saintess''s warnings. "Explore the academy, huh? That actually sounds like a good idea."

    If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.

    Scarlett nodded in agreement, her own curiosity piqued. "Yeah, let''s see what this place has to offer. But let''s keep a low profile, at least for today," she added, mindful of Clare''s words about the other students.

    Together, they stepped out of the dorm room, their footsteps echoing softly in the empty corridor. both of them are left alone in the dorm and are bored and wondering what to do.then aoto sees a strange otherworldly design black tattoo on Scarlett''s chest.

    "Hey! How did you get this tattoo on your chest?"Scarlett''s chest was covered with bandage, so a little part of her tatto was visible.

    Scarlett explained,"It''s not a tatto, it''s a seal placed on me by Saintess."

    Aoto''s brows furrowed in concern as he looked at the intricate design on Asta''s arm. "A seal, huh? That sounds serious. But why would the saintess do that?"

    Asta chuckled lightly, an air of nonchalance in her demeanor despite the gravity of the situation. "She was worried because my physical strength alone could outmatch many here at the academy. The saintess didn''t want me accidentally overpowering other students during routine training or classes."

    "So, this seal," Aoto gestured towards the marking, "it regulates your power?"

    "Exactly," Asta replied, tracing the lines of the seal with her finger. "It''s here to keep my abilities in check so I don''t go full throttle. But it''s designed to be flexible. I agreed to it, because Saintess said, I can bypass the restriction if I really need to unleash my full strength."

    Aoto nodded, understanding the precaution. "So it''s like a safety catch, but you hold the key to unlock it whenever necessary."

    "That''s right," Scarlett affirmed with a confident nod. "It''s all under control."

    "Are you really this strong, I am also became strong after being summoned."Aoto, still grappling with the concept of Asta''s hidden power, boasted a bit about his own abilities. "I mean, I''ve gotten pretty strong myself after being summoned. My strength is 40, you know. That''s on par with an average royal knight, and I''m just at level 1."

    Scarlett suppressed a chuckle, thinking to herself about the vast difference in their power levels. ''Strength of 40? Oh boy, if he knew my strength is over 8000, he''d lose his mind.''

    Their conversation paused, a brief silence hanging in the air as they both considered heading out to explore the academy''s garden. Just then, a knock at the door interrupted their plans.

    "Knock, knock... Hello? Is Aoto Takahashi here?" came a voice from the other side of the door, pulling their attention abruptly to the present.

    Aoto was wondering who that person might be but Scarlett opened the door without hesitation.

    As soon as she opened the door, her gaze fell upon a girl standing at about 4''10ft in height, her sky-blue hair and yellow eyes. Despite her diminutive size, she possessed an ethereal beauty that commanded attention.

    Despite her youthful appearance, her body was mature in inside but The arrogance etched upon her, lending an air of over- confidence and self-assuredness that hinted,she is troublesome girl from rich family.

    The young woman introduced herself with a formal air, "I am Elminia Houseburge, from the Count Houseburge family."

    As she spoke, a large shadow loomed over her. Turning her gaze forward, she was met with the imposing figure of Scarlett, who stood before her like an insurmountable wall.

    "Are you Scarlett Nova?" Elminia asked, trying to peer around her to see Aoto. "Step aside, I need to speak with the hero."

    At that moment, Scarlett said that she shouldn''t have said.

    "A loli-girl"

    Without a moment''s hesitation, Scarlett''s respons with a term that instantly ignited Elminia''s temper.

    Elminia''s expression turned fierce, her eyes flashing dangerously. "How dare you address me with such a disrespectful word? I am the daughter of a count!"

    The sight of the petite noble trembling with indignation was almost too much for Scarlett, who struggled to suppress her laughter at the unintended comedy of the situation.

    But recognizing the importance of Clare''s advice about avoiding conflicts on their first day, Aoto stepped out of the room in hopes of defusing the situation. With a forced chuckle, he tried to smooth things over. "She was just jokingˇŞjoking, hahaha."

    Elminia''s anger remained unabated. "No, Aoto-san, she is mocking me!" she protested, her irritation evident.

    "I challenge you to a duel," Elminia declared with brash overconfidence, her stance defiant.

    Scarlett remembered the words of clare, So hesitated, "Uhh, no, I can''t accept this duel."

    "Fufufu, you cannot win against me, can you?" Elminia taunted, sensing his reluctance.

    "No, that''s not it. An adult shouldn''t fight with children," Scarlett responded, trying to be diplomatic, but her words inadvertently sounded more like a subtle insult.

    Elminia''s fists clenched tightly at her sides, her knuckles whitening as her anger boiled over. "Unforgivable! This is the second time you''ve insulted me."

    Scarlett tried to pacify the situation further. "Calm down, girl! I didn''t mean to offend you. I''m sorry, okay?" His voice held a genuine tone, attempting to smooth things over.

    Elminia''s response was frosty. "Do you think an apology is enough? If you truly want to apologize, then bow your head at my feet and beg for forgiveness."

    Scarlett''s smile was strained, masking the tremor of anger simmering within her. "Let''s just duel then," she conceded, seeing no other way out.

    "Very well. In two hours, we''ll have our duel. And since I am a mage, let''s make it a 2 vs 2 match," Elminia declared, her eyes gleaming with resolve.

    "You and the hero, and me and my teammate," she added, setting the terms.

    Aoto''s eyes widened in surprise, and his mouth fell open in disbelief. "Why are you dragging me into this?" he protested, but the arrangement was already set in motion, leaving him little choice but to prepare for the upcoming challenge.

    "I''m sorry hero-sama but you have to understand that this slave doesn''t know her place. you just have to stand in corner of ground and we only beat her until she realize that she was worng."

    "And I''ll forgive her, when she beg me for forgiveness by crying in front of all students."

    She leave after saying this and overconfidence on her face was something like winner is already decided.

    Scarlett let out a heavy sigh, hir expression weighted with sorrow."Sorry aoto I dragged you into this." But to her astonishment, there was something else was going on aoto''s mind.

    Aoto''s response was unexpectedly gleeful. "Woohoo! I''ve been waiting for this moment," he exclaimed, his eyes lighting up with excitement.

    She looked at him, confusion etched across her face. "What moment?"

    "You know, every RPG has these plots where the hero defeats the arrogant girl, and then she falls in love with him," Aoto explained, barely containing his enthusiasm.

    Scarlett rolled her head in weirdness, her tone laced with disbelief. "Seriously? You think this is some kind of game? And you don''t have any shame considering yourself a lolicon?.

    Asto''s expression was a mix of annoyance and resignation as he listened to Aoto''s scheme. "How can a virgin like you understand the thick ass of a lolicon girl?" he retorted sarcastically.

    A look of utter distaste crossed Scarlett''s face, her eyebrows knitting together in disgust. "But I''m the one who''s going to defeat her, so why does she fall in love with you?" she challenged.

    "Are you kidding? I''m your master, remember?" Aoto said with a sly grin. "You go and defeat her, and at the end, I''ll step in with some motivational bullshit and rizz her up."

    "This is just the start of my harem," Aoto exclaimed, his voice filled with excitement.

    Scarlett sighed heavily, her patience thinning. "Do whatever you want," she muttered, clearly disappointed.

    "There''s still an hour and a half left before the duel. Let''s go inside and relax for a bit," Aoto suggested, leading the way back to their dorm to unwind before the impending challenge.

 Who will win?

    There''s still one and half hour left.let''s get inside and chill.

    After 1 and half hour later.....

    In Hero Academy, the rules strictly prohibit student violence, prompting disputes to be settled through sanctioned duels. These duels unfold within a specially designated arena, spanning approximately 1.5 times the size of a standard volleyball court.

    The dueling ground is characterized by its meticulously groomed surface, flanked by sturdy barriers adorned with intricate designs symbolizing honor and discipline.

    Prior to engaging in combat, the contenders must agree upon a wager, wherein the loser is obligated to concede a single demand from the victor. This system adds a layer of intensity and strategic calculation to the duels, as students weigh the potential consequences against their confidence in emerging triumphant.

    Within this framework, the dueling ground becomes not only a battleground for physical prowess but also a stage for negotiation and consequence.

    In the magical duels between two students, it''s the spectators who reap the greatest rewards. These encounters serve as a window into the power dynamics among the student body, offering invaluable insights into the prowess and capabilities of each participant. As shimmering spells clash and arcane energies intermingle, onlookers witness firsthand the depths of skill and talent possessed by their peers.

    In the bustling dueling ground, students typically gather on the ground floor to witness the exhilarating clashes of magical prowess.

    However, towering above the fray, a regal gallery offers an exclusive vantage point for high-class nobles and esteemed royalty to observe the spectacle in luxurious comfort.

    The gallery, adorned with opulent draperies and adorned with intricate carvings, exudes an air of grandeur and sophistication. From their elevated perch, the distinguished spectators enjoy unobstructed views of the duel below, ensconced in plush seats that provide both opulence and reprieve from the clamor of the arena floor.

    In the arena/dueling ground Many first years were standing ready to watch the duel on the very first day of the academy.

    And then Emilia Hausburg enters the dueling ground and as soon as she has a big luxury wand in her hands.The wand, adorned with intricate filigree and adorned with rare gemstones. Its weight is a familiar comfort, a conduit through which her magic flows with unparalleled precision and finesse.

    Her teammate embodies the essence of a barbarian, standing tall at a formidable 194 centimeters. His highly build body and ripped

    Muscles, like he was not a student at all but a grown up man.Framed by a cascade of fawn hair, Brown eyes, and a delinquent looking face.There was no doubt that he is also a spoiled brat just like elminia.

    And then what everyone was waiting for enters, the Hero of Darwitz Kingdom ¨C aoto Takahashi and his slave Scarlet Nova.

    Everyone realized that the time they had been waiting for had arrived.

    As they entered dueling ground Aoto energetically but softly spoke to Scarlett

    "Are you ready for what we practiced for 1.5 hours?"

    Scarlett spoke with lingered in the downturn of her gaze and the subdued tone of her/his voice."yeah, yeah..... anything for friend".

    Then Elminia pointed her finger towards asta and said "I thought you wouldn''t come here out of fear".her tone laced with a palpable sense of superiority and disdain.But befor starting the duel We should decide our terms beforehand".

    "And my condition is that you fall at my feet and apologize, that too in front of everyone". With each syllable, she exuded an aura of overconfidence.

    Scarlett was also not one to back down. A mischievous smile appeared on her face,

    "okay then think the same for me".

    After announcing thier conditions a refree appeared out of nowhere for managing the duel.

    "ahem ahem I am Evion, a refree appointed by academy". It was an old man about his 40s wearing a complete sky blue t-shirt and pants. It was not befitting his age, so it more looked like a cringe outfit of some third-rate refree.

    He explained, "you are allowed to use any magic and skills but you are not allowed to do lethal injuries to your opponent".his voice was without without any emotions, Just like a referee should not be on anyone''s side.

    Unlawfully taken from Royal Road, this story should be reported if seen on Amazon.

    "Since unexpectedly, this is the first day of the academy, both parties can introduce themselves and if they have anything to say before the duel, they can say so".

    Apon hearing this the Barbarian student comes forward with his heavy and high spirited

    voice boomed across the training ground, "You don''t know me, do you? I am a Barbarian, and my name is Aynar, Vanon''s third son."

    Scarlett stifled a chuckle, finding his introduction more amusing than intimidating. ''Hehe, what a cringe-worthy name,'' she thought, eyeing his muscular physique skeptically. ''Is this guy really just a student?''

    "Well, I normally refrain from using violence against a beauty like you," Aynar continued, his tone a blend of condescension and bravado, "but I have no choice."

    Scarlett exhaled deeply, her mood dampened by his arrogance. ''Ah, this guy just ruined my whole mood.''

    "My! My!" ?? Elminia taunted, her smirk widening. "Are you scared already? If you want, you can back off now. Fufufu."

    Scarlett''s fists clenched tightly, her knuckles turning white with suppressed anger. "You little girl, you''re awfully confident," she retorted sharply, ready to put his bravado to the test in the upcoming duel.

    Scarlett raised her voice, ensuring every spectator in the arena could hear her challenge clearly. "Then how about this," she began, her tone unwavering, "I won''t dodge any attacks from you or that Aynar guy. I''ll take them all head-on, and while I''m at it, I''ll advance towards you slowly. During that time, you can attack me as much as you like."

    Her proposal hung in the air, bold and defiant. "But even after all this, if I manage to reach you, then you must promise not to run away from your spot, not out of fear."

    The sneer was evident in the opponent''s voice as she underestimated her, her words laced with contempt. ''Fufufu... Me? Afraid? All this women know is, how to expose her skin and breasts so that she can attract all the boys in her clutches''.

    "Fine by me," Elminia replied sharply, her confidence piercing the tense atmosphere. "Just don''t regret it later if it hurts more than you expected." Her stance was solid, her eyes gleaming with the promise of proving everyone wrong.

    High above the dueling grounds, unbeknownst to those below, they were being observed from a secluded balcony. It was Chiyoko Hiiro, the hero summoned from another world by the Kingdom of Almeida, his gaze fixed intently on the unfolding scene below.

    "Hero from another world and his alleged slave, both unversed in magic, against a barbarian and a count''s daughter," Chiyoko mused aloud, his interest piqued. "Who will win this unusual matchup?"

    Before he could further ponder, he was interrupted by the sudden appearance of a young woman beside him. Her golden hair and eyes sparkled under the sun, her beauty unmistakable and her presence commanding.

    "May I offer an answer?" she asked with a light smile, her voice as melodious as it was clear.

    "Princess-san, have you also come to watch the duel?" Chiyoko inquired, acknowledging her royal status with a respectful nod.

    The young woman''s expression shifted slightly, a hint of annoyance flickering across her features. "I''ve told you before, please don''t call me princess here. We''re at the academy; status doesn''t matter. Call me by my name," she insisted firmly yet gently.

    "Ha, if you insist, Ingrassia-san," Chiyoko replied with a chuckle, adjusting quickly to her preference, a smile playing on his lips as he turned his attention back to the duel, now with royal company to join his speculation.

    Chiyoko leaned against the balcony railing, his eyes narrowing slightly as he watched the preparations for the duel below. The atmosphere around the arena was thick with anticipation.

    "What do you think, who will win?" he repeated, turning to Ingrassia with a curious glance.

    Ingrassia''s eyes reflected a deep understanding of the competitors. "As you can see, his opponent is a Barbarian, not just any but from the direct lineage of the Barbarian King. He possesses strength akin to a giant''s offspring; his physical prowess is truly formidable," she explained, her gaze never wavering from the scene below.

    "But the real threat here is the Count''s daughter, Elminia Houseburge. Her rare skill, ''Imaginary Pain,'' allows her to inflict pain through in opponent''s mind, coupled with her mastery over three elements in magic. She''s not to be underestimated."

    She then glanced at the duo they were discussing, "On the other side, we have a Level One hero and his companion, who, although powerful in her own right, hails from a royal succubus lineage. But they both din know how to use magic".

    Chiyoko nodded thoughtfully, absorbing Ingrassia''s insights. "That means they''re just small fry?

    The pair watched intently as the competitors took their positions, the duel about to begin, the outcome hanging uncertainly in the cool air.

    "when did i say this?" Princess replies.

    Chiyoko''s expression grew more intrigued as Ingrassia continued to unveil the intricacies behind the blindfold and the implications of Scarlett''s training.

    "That means she''s not just a small fry?" he questioned, his tone reflecting a mix of surprise and newfound respect.

    Ingrassia nodded, her gaze analyzing Scarlett''s posture and movements. "Exactly. While it may seem that they''re at a disadvantage, that''s not entirely accurate. This blindfold isn''t just for show. It''s typically used on criminals who are high-level magicians to constrain their vision.

    She pointed subtly towards Scarlett, who moved with ease despite the apparent handicap. "For mages, wearing such a blindfold usually means complete loss of sight. However, she navigates as if her vision is merely reduced. This suggests she''s compensating with either an exceptional sense of her surroundings or an alternative form of perceptionˇŞpossibly magical."

    "And her physique," she added, observing Scarlett''s muscular build that was powerful yet not overly bulky, "indicates a specialized training regimen designed to enhance physical strength without the typical increase in muscle mass you''d expect from a warrior or a Barbarian."

    Chiyoko absorbed her explanation, his earlier doubts giving way to a dawning realization of the complexity of their abilities. "So, they might actually stand a chance against the Barbarian and the Count''s daughter?"

    "I am not done yet, look properly at her breasts".

    Chiyoko''s face burned hot, betraying his discomfort as embarrassment prickled across his skin. "ahem ahem... How should i say it, they are big and I''m pretty sure they would be soft too".

    On hearing this, Ingressia hit Chionko on the head."You pervert, I''m not talking about her breasts".

    Chiyoko rubbed the spot where Ingrassia had smacked him, his expression sheepish as he tried to recover his dignity. "I see, that makes more sense," he mumbled, now paying closer attention to the details Ingrassia pointed out.

    Ingrassia, with a more serious tone, leaned closer, indicating the intricate markings on Scarlett''s chest visible just below the edge of her bandages"See, this seal is known as the ''Curtail Mark.'' It''s used to suppress one''s inherent power. If she''s this formidable with the seal, imagine her true capabilities once it''s removed."

    Chiyoko nodded, his interest piqued by the tactical implications. "That''s intriguing. So, her current display is just a fraction of what she can actually do?"

    "Exactly," Ingrassia confirmed, her eyes narrowing thoughtfully as she watched the duel preparations below. "This duel isn''t just about physical strength or magical prowess. It''s a test of endurance and strategy under constraints."

    "So, who do you think will win?" Chiyoko asked again, looking for a definitive answer.

    Ingrassia paused, considering the competitors'' strengths and weaknesses. "It''s difficult to predict. The Barbarian and the Count''s daughter are strong, but they''re probably underestimating Scarlett and her companion. Misjudging an opponent can lead to downfall, especially in magical duels."

    "Underestimation could indeed turn the tides," Chiyoko agreed, his gaze fixed on the unfolding scene.

    "Let''s just watch," Ingrassia suggested, her voice tinged with anticipation. "Sometimes, the best way to predict an outcome is to witness it unfold firsthand. No matter what happens, it promises to be an enlightening display."

    Both turned their attention back to the arena, ready to observe the duel, their conversation adding a layer of intrigue to the already charged atmosphere.

 Killing two birds with one stone

    After the conversation, the referee signaled to start the duel, and both teams took their positions and ready to attack each other at any time.

    "Aoto-sama, step back. This fight is between me, my teammate, and her," declared elminia.

    Aoto''s response was unexpected. "Okay, I will not interfere," he replied, seeming indifferent to the situation, everyone who was observed the duel shocked on his decision but they didn''t know, Aoto had his own plan running.

    With Aoto out of the equation, the opposing team saw an opportunity. ''Yes, now even the hero has retreated. Now we can beat her as much as we want, and no one can stop us,'' they thought.

    However, unexpectedly the barbarian student had a change of heart. He walked forward and approached Scarlett with confidence, like he was scheming something.

    "Nova-san, no matter how hard I try, I just don''t feel like raising my hand on a women," he confessed. "So how about this? We both join hands tightly and see who can bear the pain. After this, you will also know that you cannot defeat us."

    Scarlett''s mischievous grin widened, because that was aynar''s biggest mistake. "Haha, you are so kind. I agree. Let''s do this."

    Both Scarlett and the barbarian student shook hands vigorously, prompting anticipatory murmurs from the crowd. Everyone expected to hear Asta''s scream echoing through the ground any moment.

    However, what transpired left everyone stunned, including the princess ingrassia and the chiyoko hiiro. Instead of Scarlett crying out in pain, it was the barbarian student who collapsed to his knees, screaming in agony as the sound of bones breaking reverberated through the arena.

    The intensity of the pain was palpable in the air as the barbarian pleaded for mercy, but even the referee couldn''t intervene, as the student himself had proposed the challenge.

    "I accept defeat... I accept defeat," the student cried out, his words growing fainter as he descended into unconsciousness. Yet, Asta didn''t relent until his opponent was completely incapacitated, leaving the audience in shock at the unexpected turn of events.

    Elminia was shocked to witness Aynar''s swift defeat. "Shit! That muscle head, good for nothing. Looks like I''ll have to use my trump card from the beginning," she muttered under her breath.

    With determination, Elminia unleashed her rare skill; imaginary pain. In an instant, Scarlett began to falter, wracked by intense agony coursing through her body but she didn''t let a single word of pain came out of her mouth.

    "Fufufu, can''t bear this pain, can you?" Elminia taunted, her skill inflicting excruciating torment upon Scarlett. Known as imaginary pain, this rare skill induced intense suffering by manipulating the victim''s mind to imagine pain, without any physical impact.

    In this scenario, there was no visible effect on Scarlett''s body, rendering interference from the referee impossible. Helpless, Scarlett endured the relentless onslaught of imaginary pain until she could bear it no longer and succumbed to defeat.

    ''As long as the person in front does not have another rare skill like pain nullification, I have won it. And on top of that, I don''t think they even have a single skill or magic.''

    "It''s my complete victory, scarlett nova." Elminia declared.

    But She did not know that Scarlett had endured months of torture and experiments and compare to that, this pain was next to nothing.

    Scarlett pressed forward, closing in on Elminia, and seeing her walk with a face like she didn''t even feeling any pain, her world trembled with uncertainty. She frantically unleashed a barrage of magical attacksˇŞfire bolts, ice crystals, water thrustersˇŞbut none fazed Scarlett. She continued her relentless advance, undeterred by her futile attempts.

    The tale has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation.

    In desperation, Elminia resorted to her most potent weapon: lethal magic. With trembling hands, she began the incantation, invoking swirling winds and deadly bullets.

    Let the swirling winds hover

    And become the bullets to pierce through life

    Releas the flutters and shoot forth

    As the referee realized the gravity of the situation,but it was already too late, a sense of dread settled over the arena. Elminia''s intermediate-level spell posed a grave threat.

    With a final chant, Elminia unleashed her spell:

    Fire bolt : barett!!

    A massive ball of crimson flame erupted from her palms, hurtling towards Asta with unstoppable force. Upon impact, Scarlett''s body was engulfed in flames, and the ground beneath them cracked as the fire spread rapidly.

    Even Aoto, witnessing the devastating attack, was filled with concern for Scarlett''s well-being, unsure of how she would withstand such overwhelming force.

    As fire went down a little, Scarlett''s smile emerged from the engulfing flames, a wave of astonishment swept through the spectators. Her body, resilient and determined, regenerated faster than the fire could consume her. Soon, the flames subsided, leaving Scarlett unscathed and undeterred.

    Elminia, shaken to her core, retreated in disbelief as Scarlett advanced towards her. She struggled to comprehend the resilience and strength he displayed.

    "I was wondering," Scarlett began, her voice cutting through the tense silence, "why do you possess the imaginary pain skill? You come from a prominent family, one rarely acquainted with injury, well who cares now i just want to beat a spoiled kid. His tone was calm, almost detached.

    Elminia trembled, her breaths shallow and rapid, as she attempted to reason with Scarlett. "Nova-san, please reconsider. We are both girls; how can you resort to violence against a fellow girl? Let''s talk this out."

    "Fellow girl?" Scarlett''s response was unwavering, her resolve unyielding. "Sorry, child, but I believe in gender equality."

    Witnessing Scarlett''s display of strength, the entire audience fell silent, captivated by the sheer force she exhibited.

    Even the princess, normally composed and regal, rose from her seat in astonishment.

    "Such power, she is a complete beast, now i know why succubus''s are placed under devil''s category".

    Scarlett caught one of Elminia''s legs and effortlessly hoisted her entire body, hurling her out of the dueling ground like throwing a ball. The impact was so forceful that even the protective barriers surrounding the arena collapsed, sending Elminia crashing through them and fell towards the audience.

    Undeterred, Scarlett pursued Elminia, poised to deliver a final blow. Just as she prepared to strike, Aoto intervened, grasping Scarlett''s hand firmly.

    "That''s enough, Nova. She''s already defeated," Aoto declared, his voice firm but calm.

    Despite Aoto''s intervention, Scarlett''s rage persisted. "At least let me break her jaw," she demanded, her anger palpable.

    In response, Aoto swiftly twisted Scarlett''s arm, bringing her to her knees. The onlookers watched in shock as Aoto effortlessly subdued Scarlett, showcasing his unexpected strength.

    Seeing him, Suppressing Scarlett this easily, the whole audience shocked that how an level 1, hero is this strong.

    As Scarlett''s fury subsided, she bowed her head in apology. "I''m sorry, Master. I lost my composure," she admitted, acknowledging her lapse in control.

    As Aoto gently kissed Elminia''s hand, a warm flush crept up her cheeks, tinting them with a deep shade of crimson as embarrassment washed over her

    "Don''t worry elminia-san, I won''t let anyone hurt you".His words resonated within her, stirring a mixture of emotions she had never experienced before.

    "As for you Nova, don''t you know that one should not raise his hand on a delicate lady?"

    She realized that unlike everyone, Aoto saw her not as a child, but as a woman.

    ''Lady? He acknowledged me as a women. Up until now everyone only sees me as a child.'' her face flushed with embracement and his cheeks burning red with embarrassment.

    But they didn''t know that they had hit two birds with one stone.Unbeknownst to them, their exchange had caught the attention of Princess Ingrassia, who observed from a distance.

    Her heart raced a little ,She felt a twinge of discomfort as she realized that Aoto embodied the qualities she sought in a partnerˇŞa man who was strong, kind, and respected women.

    "But I can''t rush into feelings," the princess thought to herself, her cheeks tinged with a faint blush. "I need to test him a little more."

    "Nova, let''s go to our dorm, I think today I will have to give you a lecture on how to respect a fellow woman." Aoto ordered.

    Both of them started going towards their dorm and the audience were still in shock, as that what just happened.

    As they made their way back to their dorm, Aoto couldn''t contain his joy, his eyes sparkling with amusement as he chuckled heartily. Entering the room, he embraced Scarlett, his laughter resonating within the space.

    "Hahaha, did you see Elminia''s reaction? She turned as red as a tomato with embarrassment. She''s definitely fallen in love with me," Aoto exclaimed, his amusement evident.That was one hell of a acting, I think we should become acters".

    Scarlett nodded in agreement, a smirk playing on his lips. "Yeah, we rehearsed for 1.5 hours for that moment."

    "True, but it was my idea. I wasn''t sure if you''d go along with it," Aoto admitted.

    Scarlett grinned, patting his friend on the back. "I''ve said it before and I''ll say it again: anything for a friend."

    As they lounged on the bed, Aoto expressed his boredom with the evening ahead. Since the duel was ended too fast and they now had nothing to do.

    "Let''s take a tour of the academy," Scarlett suggested.

    "Sure, why not," Aoto agreed.

    As they opened the door and stepped out, they were greeted by someone standing before them.

    "Yo! You must know me, I''m Chiyoko Hiiro. Nice to meet you," the person said.

    "Then you must know us too," Aoto replied.

    "Of course, almost all the students know you after that duel. I couldn''t wait until tomorrow. How about we become friends from now on?" Chiyoko proposed.

    "Okay, I don''t have a problem with that, but did you come here just to say this?" Aoto inquired.

    "Oh no, not at all. I actually came to invite you both to the hot spring bath," Chiyoko clarified.

    "Bath?" Aoto echoed.

    "Everyone has come here from far and wide to attend the academy, and most people didn''t get time to bathe. So, everyone''s heading to the hot spring now," Chiyoko explained.

    "Okay, let''s go then."

 Girls bath

    "Everyone has come here from far and wide to attend the academy, and most people didn''t get time to bathe. So, everyone''s heading to the hot spring now," Chiyoko explained.

    "Okay, Let''s go!"

    As they made their way towards the hot spring bath, Chionko''s mind buzzed with questions. "Aoto-kun, you''re from Japan, right?"

    "Yeah, so what?" Aoto replied casually.

    "I was just thinking, since we''re both from Same World and Same Nation, why do you have a slave? There were no demons or magic in our world," Chionko questioned, his curiosity piqued.

    Scarlett''s heart raced ''Gulp! Fuck, I didn''t even think of this. This little shit is gonna expose us,'' her eyebrows shooting up in shock.

    "Hahaha," Aoto chuckled, trying to maintain his composure. "You were a common man, right? Common people don''t know about this, but I come from a big family, and our ancestors were royals. That''s why very few people knew about the existence of demons."

    "You mean dark secrets of society?" Chionko asked, seeking clarification.

    "Exactly, that''s what I''m trying to say," Aoto affirmed smoothly.

    Scarlett couldn''t help but admire Aoto''s skill in deception. ''Damn, no one can beat him in lying. Look at his face, his expression is as if he is the most truthful person,'' Scarlett thought, surprised and impressed by Aoto''s ability.

    "That''so cool, I wish I had a slave like Nova-san." Chiyoko chuckled but Scarlett like his words because he was indirectly saying that he want Scarlett.

    Within a few seconds, they arrived at the hot spring bath.

    "Aoto-kun, let''s go take a bath," Chiyoko suggested.

    As they prepared to head to the boy''s bathroom, Chiyoko hesitated, then turned to Scarlett. "Wait a minute, Nova-san. Why are you coming with us? You should go to the girls'' bath."

    Scarlett felt a surge of panic, memories of her past experiences flooding back. She recalled moments in the red-light district, where she started getting excited down there after seeing Almost Naked Prostitutes.

    With dread gripping him, Scarlett''s world teetered on the edge of collapse. Meanwhile, Aoto''s eyes twinkled mischievously, his lips pressed tightly together to stifle his laughter. Despite his efforts, a flush crept onto his cheeks from containing his mirth.

    "He''s right, you can''t follow your master everywhere. Go enjoy yourself a little," Aoto remarked, his tone laced with subtle mockery.

    "Y-eah, if you say so, m-a-s-ter," Scarlett stammered, his voice trembling with anxiety and anger of betrayal from aoto.

    As they parted ways, Scarlett and Aoto made their respective journeys to the boys'' and girls'' bathhouses. Upon reaching the changing room of the girls'' bath, Scarlett felt a wave of relief wash over her as she realized it was empty, everyone else having already gone to the hot spring.

    Walking in circles, Scarlett''s nerves took hold. "What should I do... what should I do... what should I do..." She muttered anxiously.

    The thought of undressing and exposing herself to the girls sent shivers down Scarlett''s spine. "Fuck, I''m getting nervous just thinking about it," he cursed inwardly.

    "And then there''s my eyes," Scarlett mused. "Everyone will question why I have such eyes. I''ve heard mages can see by spreading their mana onto surfaces without even opening their eyes, but I don''t know how to use mana."

    But despite her worries, Scarlett resigned herself to fate. "Fuck, I don''t care. We''ll see whatever happens," she resolved, bracing herself for whatever lay ahead.

    She shed her garments one by one, a sense of vulnerability creeping over him as he removed her blindfold, revealing her unique eyes, Wrapping a towel around herself, she steeled her resolve and stepped into the girl''s bath. Before her , a tableau unfolded, a mosaic of femininity and grace as the other bathers lounged in the warm waters, their laughter and conversation filling the air with a soothing melody.

    The bathhouse itself was a marvel of architecture, adorned with intricate carvings and embellishments that spoke of a rich cultural heritage.

    This content has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.

    A vast chamber filled with steaming hot spring water. The air was thick with the scent of fragrant herbs and flowers, adding to the ambiance of relaxation. The water itself was crystal clear, reflecting the soft glow of lanterns suspended from the ceiling.

    Around the edges of the bath, stone benches and intricately carved pillars provided places for the bathers to sit and relax. Luxurious towels and robes were neatly folded nearby, inviting the guests to pamper themselves after their soak.

    As for the bathers themselves, the scene was a vibrant tapestry of diversity. Nobles and commoners alike mingled freely, their differences forgotten in the soothing embrace of the hot spring water. Laughter and chatter filled the air as the girls shared stories and gossip, forming bonds that transcended social status.

    Even the princess herself could be found among the bathers, her regal demeanor set aside as she soaked in the warmth of the water alongside her peers. Here, in the sanctuary of the hot spring bath, all were equal, united by a shared desire for relaxation and rejuvenation.

    As Scarlett''s eyes took in the sight of all the girls in the bath, her face burned crimson with embarrassment. ''Princess? That loli girl too... They''re all naked,'' she thought, feeling the heat rise in his cheeks.

    ''I shouldn''t get excited. It''s time to become serious, serious,'' she muttered to herself, attempting to quell the rising tide of arousal.

    However, her efforts were in vain as soon as everyone noticed his presence. All eyes turned to Scarlett, and whispers rippled through the bathhouse.

    "Whoa, isn''t she the slave of the hero? Look at those unique eyes. She wore a blindfold during the duel, so I couldn''t see them."

    "This is the first time I saw something like this, is her eyes are some special effects or what?, They look so monstrous and beautiful at same time."

    "Check out her muscles too. She''s making me blush, even though she''s a woman."

    ''Why are they all staring at me?'' Scarlett wondered, feeling increasingly flustered by the attention.

    "I''m starting to feel excited. If this keeps up, everyone will find out," she realized, her feet trembling with a mix of nerves and anticipation.

    She was going towards a area where no famels had but suddenly the princess appears in front of Scarlett.

    "Hello, you''re Scarlett Nova, right? I''m Ingrassia. You must have seen me at the entrance ceremony," she greeted.

    "Yes, how could anyone not know you," Scarlett replied.

    "Awww, don''t be so formal. We''re both girls, you do look older but please talk to me as a friend. How about we bath together?" the princess suggested.

    "Uhhh, okay, I guess," Scarlett agreed.

    As they entered the water, Elminia also approached them.

    "What are you doing here with the princess?" she questioned with her usual attitude.

    "Yo, child! Even after being beaten so much, your attitude didn''t change," Scarlett retorted.

    Elminia shifted uncomfortably, her gaze avoiding theirs as her cheeks flushed with embarrassment. "W-what attitude? You must have cheated. But I''ll forgive you this time because of Aoto-sama."

    "Turn around, Nova-san. I''ll wash your back," princess offered.

    Since she couldn''t say no so she has to agree, As the princess washed Scarlett''s back and Asta tried to contain her excitement, but then princess offered her protection.

    "If anyone says anything bad to you, just talk to me. I''ll punish them," the princess assured.

    "Hahaha, I''m counting on you then," Scarlett chuckled.

    "And you too, Elminia-san. Don''t pick fights with Nova-san. How about the three of us become friends?" the princess proposed.

    Elminia couldn''t refuse the princess''s offer, and they all agreed to become friends.

    "Nova-san, I was thinking, how did you build such muscles? Even your breasts are bigger than mine," the princess remarked as she started squeezing her breast but Scarlett couldn''t be able to hold back if she did something like this any longer so she caught her hand and gently place away.

    Princess ingrassia was about to question that did why she placed her hands away but before she could ask, Elminia started her own topic.

    "Even your eyes are unique, with different colors. You sure are from a royal bloodline," Elminia added.

    "If you''re from a royal family, why are you a slave to someone?" Elminia asked, curious.

    "Easy-easy... so many questions at once. You could say many things happened and I became Aoto''s slave. As for these eyes and muscles, I was born with them," Scarlett replied, maintaining her composed facade.

    ''Fufufu... I am no less than aoto,when it comes to lying.'' she couldn''t help but praise herself.

    Their conversation continued, and after some time, they all left the bathhouse together.

    "Let''s meet tomorrow in class," the princess suggested.

    "Okay," Scarlett replied, waving her hand as they parted ways.

    After putting his clothes back on, Scarlett''s stepped out and met Aoto outside. They walked back to their dorm room together.

    "So, Asta, did anything happen while you were bathing?" Aoto asked teasingly.

    "Nah, man, I managed to hold back," Scarlett replied casually.

    "Huh? No fun. That''s why you''re still a virgin. I taught you 1001 techniques for how to satisfy a woman in bed, but all you ever talked about was using them on your future wife."

    "And look at you now, you''ve become your own type of girl," he continued, teasing Scarlett.

    "Shut up and sleep, Aoto," She replied, brushing off her friend''s comments.

    Like the previous night, they slept in the same bed, and soon it was morning.

    "Knock... knock... Aoto-kun, are you in there? Good morning," voice came from the outside.

    Aoto, still half asleep, grumbled at the disturbance, prompting Scarlett to open the door.

    "Why the fuck are you disturbing my sleep?" As soon as Scarlett opens the door, Scarlett groggily demanded .

    Chiyoko Hiiro and some of his friends were standing outside, but their expressions quickly turned to shock upon seeing something unexpected.

    Chiyoko shifted uncomfortably, his cheeks flushing with embarrassment, and his friends began to suffer nosebleeds.

    "Why are you naked, Nova-san?" Chiyoko asked, closing his eyes in embarrassment.

    Scarlett, realizing he was completely naked, he still remained calm. "Oh, I forgot again,that I have a habit of undressing while sleeping," she admitted casually.

    Chiyoko was taken aback. "Why are you saying this so casually? Aren''t you embarrassed to show your naked body to boys?"

    Scarlett paused, then shrugged. "What''s there to be ashamed of?" Then,s he remembered her current form. "Oh, right, okay, I''ll put some clothes on."

    She stepped back inside, waking up Aoto in the process. They both changed into fresh clothes together while Chiyoko and his friends waited outside.

    "We changed, you can all come in," Scarlett invited.

    Chiyoko, eager to smooth over any awkwardness, introduced his friends with a bright smile. "These are my friends, Pasperot, Siegfried, and Deviath. We''re all excited to get to know you better, Nova-san."

    Pasperot, with an easy grin, extended his hand. "Pleasure to meet you, Nova-san. We''re here to make sure you feel welcome."

    Siegfried, more reserved but earnest, nodded politely. "It''s an honor to meet you. Chiyoko has told us a great deal about your remarkable arrival."

    Deviath, quiet and observant, simply offered a respectful nod, his eyes briefly meeting Scarlett''s before shifting away, as if to maintain decorum.

    The light-hearted comment about escalating their friendship to lovers came from Pasperot, who chuckled at his own boldness. This drew a sharp glance from Scarlett, her patience clearly tested by the remark.

    '' the fuck....lovers? I want to beat them up, but I don''t want to ruin my day.''

    "It''s not the time to talk about something like that. I came here so that we could all go to class together," Chiyoko interjected energetically.

    Scarlett, managing to keep her cool despite her irritation, addressed the group with a firm tone. "Thanks for the welcome but just what Chiyoko said, let''s focus on why we''re hereˇŞfor our studies

    Aoto, sensing the tension, added with a reassuring smile, "Right, let''s head to class. We can all get to know each other better along the way."

 FIRST DAY

    As they reached the hall where numerous classrooms were lined up, Scarlett''s curiosity bubbled up. "What kind of class is this?" She questioned, her gazes darting around in wonder.

    Inside the room, the clash of steel resonated, merging seamlessly with the echoes of magical incantations. Swordsmanship and spells intertwined, emphasizing the fusion of combat prowess and arcane mastery. The air crackled with raw energy, pulsating with untapped magical potential, while the lingering scent of incense heightened the senses, enveloping the room in an aura of mystique and wonder.

    "This is sparring class, but it''s not our destination for now," Deviath explained, guiding them towards their intended classroom. "We''re headed to Class A-1, where we''ll delve into the intricacies of magic before engaging in sparring sessions."

    Excitedly, Scarlett exclaimed, "Oooo! Let''s go to our class then!"

    Upon entering Class A-1, they were greeted by a grand hall adorned with intricate runes and shimmering crystals, casting an ethereal light that danced across the room. Rows of wooden desks filled the spacious chamber, each equipped with parchment and quills, ready for diligent note-taking. The class could easily accommodate 70 to 100 students comfortably.

    At the front of the room, a raised platform served as the instructor''s stage, where a venerable mage or seasoned warrior stood, ready to impart their wisdom upon the eager pupils. Mystical diagrams and runes adorned the chalkboards, illustrating the complex theories of spellcasting and the precise techniques of swordplay, setting the stage for an enlightening and empowering educational journey.

    Scarlett and Aoto get lost in their thoughts after seeing such a nice classroom but as soon as they remember that this is just a school where they have to study, they went to sad mode.

    As the students filled the classroom, Scarlett found herself immediately surrounded by boys eager to introduce themselves.

    "Nova-san, I''m Scardial, son of the Duke. Pleasure to meet you," one boy began before being interrupted by another.

    "I''m Eddard, son of a renowned merchant in the kingdom," another boy interjected.

    Scarlett couldn''t help but sigh inwardly. ''Why are they all clamoring to talk to me?''she wondered.

    To her surprise, the attention wasn''t limited to the boys. Girls, abandoning their desks, approached the Chiyoko hiiro with fervor.

    "Chiyoko-kun, remember me from yesterday?"

    "Do you have a girlfriend, Chiyoko-kun? Maybe I could be yours."

    "Count me in too," another girl chimed in eagerly.

    Amidst the commotion, Chiyoko attempted to diffuse the situation. "Stop, girls. We''re here to study. Let''s return to our seats and discuss this later."

    Aoto watched the scene unfold, his dream of building a harem seeming to crumble before his eyes. ''What the...? I thought I became popular after the duel. What''s going on?''

    He thought he''ll be the most popular student in whole academy after showing a display of false strength but the reality was quite unexpected but to his relief, Princess Ingrassia and Elminia approached Aoto, with Elminia too flustered to speak.

    The princess took the lead. "This is our first meeting. I am Princess Ingrassia of Darwitz, but you can call me Ingrassia."

    Aoto responded with a nervous laugh. "I''m Aoto Takahashi. Nice to meet you."

    Relieved to have at least two girls on his side, Aoto''s attention turned back to Chiyoko.

    "Ingrassia-san, why are all these girls chasing Chiyoko?" he inquired.

    "I believe he''s become quite popular," Princess Ingrassia replied.

    Aoto couldn''t shake the feeling that something peculiar was going on. ''Popular? I''m not so sure about that. There must be something strange.''

    On the other side, Scarlett trying her best so she can escape from the boys, Then a striking figure suddenly emerged and his voice comes from behind the boys.

    " Move aside pests, clear the way." The voice was filled with boldness and attitude.

    As the boys parted at the prince''s command, Scarlett found herself face to face with royalty.

    The newcomer bore an air of regality, standing tall with an aura of authority. His attire exuded elegance, adorned with fine fabrics and intricate detailing befitting his royal status. With chiseled features and piercing eyes, the prince of ALMEIDA, Richard Windsor, commanded attention effortlessly.

    Prince Richard gracefully knelt before Scarlett, his gesture of respect accompanied by a gentle kiss upon Scarlett''s hand. "I am Prince Richard Windsor of ALMEIDA. It is a pleasure to make your acquaintance," he spoke with a tone of refined courtesy.

    If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation.

    However, Scarlett''s reaction was far from welcoming. A look of disdain flashed across his features, his eyebrows furrowing in evident disgust. ''Ackkk! Creep!? Another eccentric boy,''Scarlett muttered under her breath.

    Scarlett''s voice trembled slightly as she spoke, attempting to maintain composure in the face of the prince''s unexpected actions. "Y-yeah, it''s nice to meet you. But why are you on your knees in front of a slave? Does it befit your stature?" Her tone carried a mix of confusion and mockery.

    Prince Richard''s response was nonchalant, brushing off Asta''s question with ease. "Don''t worry, Darling, it''s alright," he replied casually.

    ''What the hell? Darling? Who''s darling?''Scarlett fumed inwardly, struggling to comprehend the prince''s audacity.

    "Hey boy! Cut the crap, I''m not someone''s Darling." Scarlett''s tone changed to her usual demeanor, indicating she has already pissed of.

    However, Scarlett''s attempt to assert her independence was swiftly met with the prince''s assertion of power. "No,I declare that from now on, you are my slave" Prince Richard declared boldly, his tone leaving no room for argument.

    Turning to Aoto, the prince inquired about Scarlett''s worth as if discussing mere merchandise."10,000 gold, 20,000 or you want some women''s in exchange for her, I''ll give you best girl''s possible."

    Aoto''s glare conveyed his vehement opposition to treating Scarlett as a commodity. "She is not an object to be sold or traded. She is a slave in name only," Aoto retorted firmly, emphasizing Asta''s true worth was beyond his status.

    " In fact, she is my future companion for defeating demon king." Aoto restored firmly, emphasizing

    However, Prince Richard''s response dripped with arrogance and ambition. "Companion? Hahaha, I''m the one who''s going to become the hero, I''m the one who is blessed by queen of spirits, Wind." he proclaimed proudly, boasting of his purported blessing by the queen of spirits, Wind.

    Whispers swirled among the onlookers, acknowledging the significance of the Wind Spirit''s favor. "Seriously, the Wind Spirit, the strongest among spirits," they murmured, their voices tinged with awe and anticipation. "That means he will truly become the hero," they concluded, recognizing the potential behind the prince''s claims.

    Interrupting the tense exchange, the princess intervened with a mixture of concern and aggression. "Stop it, Richard. You cannot misuse your authority like this," she admonished, her tone carrying the weight of familial responsibility. "If you go any further, I will tell my father."

    Unfazed by the princess''s warning, Prince Richard remained steadfast in his demands. "Okay, tell him. But does he also want good relations with our kingdom or not?" he countered, his words tinged with manipulation. "Of course, you have to give me something to build a healthy relationship in the future as well."

    Once more, the prince''s words took a dark turn, his threats turning to coercion. "Scarlett Nova, you have no choice but to become my slave," he declared with chilling authority. "I have the authority, and no one can go against me. Do you accept it now, or how about I will undress you here in front of everyone?"

    of course, he can''t do anything like that in the academy even if he is a royal or prince but Scarlett''s fury ignited within her, her fists clenching tightly at his sides. "Prince? Authority? I don''t give a shit," she seethed, her voice trembling with rage as she refused to yield to the prince''s tyranny.

    Scarlett''s actions were swift and decisive as she pushed Prince Richard forcefully against the wall, her movements fueled by a blazing fury. With a fluid motion, she lifted her left leg and positioned it beside the prince''s head, effectively pinning him in place. Placing her right hand on the other side of the prince''s head, Scarlett asserted her dominance with a menacing glare.

    "Undress me? Let''s see how you fare," Asta challenged, his voice dripping with defiance as he dared the prince to carry out his vile threat. "Take off your clothes in front of everyone and let us see how big your tiny Excalibur is."

    Prince Richard''s facade of arrogance faltered, his trembling form betraying his inner turmoil. "Hahaha.., Nova-san, I don''t want to humiliate you in front of everyone," he stuttered, his breaths shallow and rapid.

    "What will people say if they see you without clothes in just panties?"he jeered, his words laced with scorn.

    A sinister grin appeared on Scarlett face as she found an opening to humiliate the prince"you don''t have to worry about me, becouse I don''t wear any panties."

    To Scarlett''s surprise, the prince''s embarrassment was palpable as his cheeks flushed crimson. "W-what? You don''t wear any?" he stammered, his embarrassment evident for all to see.

    With a smirk of triumph, Scarlett''s revealed her unorthodox attire, reveling in the prince''s discomfort. "Yep! I bind my breasts with bandages, and I don''t like wearing panties,"she declared boldly, her words punctuated by the prince''s growing humiliation.

    Scarlett''s mischievous grin widened as she seized the opportunity to strike a final blow. "But why are your cheeks burning red? In the end, you''re just a freaking virgin, right?" She taunted mercilessly, her words echoing through the crowd as she humiliated the prince in front of all.

    " This time I let you go, consider this mercy. " Scarlett''s tone filled with mockery.

    Prince Richard, consumed by fury, issued a warning through clenched teeth. "I will remember this, Scarlett Nova,"he threatened, though his words fell upon deaf ears as Scarlett remained unfazed by his futile attempts at intimidation.

    Silence hung heavy in the air, no one daring to speak after witnessing the tense confrontation.

    As the tension dissipated and normalcy returned to the classroom, students gradually resumed their seats. Scarlett and Aoto made their way to the front, intending to settle in for the lesson ahead.

    However, Scarlett''s attention was drawn to a solitary figure tucked away in the corner of the room. A girl sat alone, her presence unnoticed by the rest of the class.

    Pale skin and Her short dark blue hair which covering her right eye and So short that, they didn''t even covered her neck, framing her delicate features with a soft, ethereal glow. With sky-blue eyes as deep and mesmerizing as the ocean itself, they shimmered with a cerulean brilliance, betraying hints of hidden depths within.

    Despite her petite frame, standing at around 175cm, there was an undeniable strength to her presence. Her muscles, though not prominently defined but there was no doubt that she also trained her body.

    Alone in her corner, she sat with an air of quiet introspection, Her sky blue eyes with long eyelashes, her gaze fixed on the pages of a book or perhaps lost in thought. Yet, there was a sense of solitude about her, as if she carried the weight of the world upon her shoulders, even in the midst of a bustling classroom.

    "Aoto, you sit here. I''ll join you in a minute," Scarlett instructed, her curiosity piqued by the sight of the lone girl.

    "Okay," Aoto agreed, albeit with a hint of confusion, as Scarlett made her way towards the girl in the corner.

    Scarlett approached the girl with gentle reassurance, her voice soft and comforting. "Hello, I''m Scarlett Nova. What''s your name?" She inquired kindly, seeking to ease her nervousness.

    "M-m-me?" she stammered, her breathing becoming heavy with anxiety.

    "Easy, easy... girl, I''m not going to eat you, okay?" Scarlett offered a lighthearted remark, hoping to lighten the mood.

    "N-no, that''s not the case," she began, gradually calming herself. "I''ve been like this since childhood."

    Understanding dawned on Scarlett''s features as she recognized her struggle. "Ohhh! Which means you''re an introvert. Don''t worry, you want to get rid of this personality, right?"

    "Y-yeah," she admitted, her voice tinged with uncertainty.

    "Well then, how about we become friends?" Scarlett suggested with puppy-like enthusiasm. "Come on, tell me your name."

    "I-Irish Heartfilia. I''m a low-class noble," she revealed, her eyes flickering with vulnerability.

    "Who cares about your status?" Scarlett responded earnestly. "What I''m saying is that you have such muscles and a beautiful face too. So why don''t you have any friends?"

    Irish hesitated before sharing her painful truth. "The thing is, I''ve always been bad at communicating. My parents encouraged me to mingle with high-class nobles and build relationships through their children."

    Scarlett''s expression softened with empathy as he listened to her story. "So, I often became a victim of their bullying. I trained my body with my magic so that no one would bully me anymore."

    "That''s so cool," Scarlett remarked, admiration evident in her tone. "Instead of sitting idle, you did something."

    "Yeah, but I couldn''t change my behavior," Irish admitted, her voice tinged with regret.

    "Don''t worry, now you''ve got me, your friend, and I will help fix your personality. Just count on me," Scarlett assured her, extending a hand of friendship.

    "Till then, I''ll call you Introvert-chan," she added with a warm smile, eager to support Irish on her journey of self-discovery and growth.

    As the instructor entered the classroom, a hush fell over the students, their attention shifting towards the front of the room. With a flick of his wrist, he invoked the power of the wind, allowing his voice to carry effortlessly throughout the room.

    "Everyone, go back to your seats respectively. Class is about to begin," his authoritative voice echoed, commanding obedience from the students.

    Scarlett''s, mindful of the teacher''s instruction, made her way back to her seat, offering a reassuring wave to Irish heartfilia.

    "Class is about to begin. Let''s meet after class," she whispered, her voice filled with anticipation for their continued conversation.

    But irish couldn''t stop seeing Scarlett after she went her seat.

    Her inner thoughts:

    [ I made a friend, a real friend, friend friend friend,friend,friend,friend,friend,friend, frie¨C]

 NO TALENT?

    As all the students settled into their seats, Scarlett made her way to the front and joined Aoto.

    "Hey! What were you talking to that girl for? You''re already planning to get a girlfriend?" Aoto whispered.

    "Shhh! It''s not like that. It was my first time meeting an introvert, so I thought, why not try to be friends," Scarlett replied defensively.

    "Huh? I don''t believe you," Aoto muttered, skepticism evident in his tone.

    Before their argument could escalate, the instructor, a mage from the royal capital named Zenith Frostfire, cleared his throat and began his lecture.

    "Ahem, ahem... Good morning, students. I am Zenith Frostfire. I will be teaching you all magic, but before we delve into that, there are several important matters I''d like to discuss."

    "For the first time, a slave is also being allowed to come to Hero Academy.Nobles and royalties often bring a few slaves or maids with them to help their household but this time this is different. Scarlett Nova will learn here with his master aoto Takahashi. She is just slave in name, she has the same rights as the other students.

    "Firstly, let us delve into history, for we have been graced by the presence of two heroes from another realm. They arrive as strangers, unfamiliar with our customs and past."

    "It is imperative they acquaint themselves with our culture and history," he continued, his tone serious. "Our history is marred by the presence of the Demon King, known for their ruthlessness and desire for domination. They seek to enslave all species and revel in destruction."

    "To thwart their ambitions, the Kingdoms of Darwitz and Alameda summon heroes from every century, bestowed with the blessings of our Goddess. For instance, Aoto Takahashi, the hero of Darwitz, is blessed by the Goddess of Beauty and Battle, while Chiyoko Hiiro, the hero of Almeida, bears the blessings of the Goddess of Love."

    Zenith Frostfire''s demeanor shifted as he addressed the somber truth. "But I am deeply ashamed to admit that despite the sacrifices of numerous heroes, only one Demon King has ever been defeated."

    He continued, recounting the tale of the first summoned hero whose power rivaled that of a true dragon, there were some legends that says he was killed by an true dragon but we don''t know what actually happened."

    Interrupting the lecture, a curious student stood and inquired, "Sir, what exactly is a true dragon?"

    "True dragons," Zenith explained, "are mythical beings existing beyond our comprehension. a mythical creature of the 6th dimension, beyond the confines of physics and reality, and the extent of their existence is shrouded in mystery. We cannot even fathom the total number of true dragons in the world."

    Another question followed, "Then who is more powerful, our goddess or true dragons?"

    Zenith''s expression darkened as he replied, "The truth is, our goddess pales in comparison to them. True dragons are the gods of gods. Fortunately, they remain neutral in our conflicts, regarding us as insignificant beings, lesser even than bugs."

    Scarlett''s eyes widened in realization as if a puzzle piece had clicked into place. ''Ohhh! That''s why when I first asked about true dragons, they gave me those death stares. They were surprised that an outsider knew about them.''

    Zenith''s revelation sent shockwaves through the classroom. "You''ll be astonished to learn that 200 years ago, the mightiest hero of that time, Kael Bloodhound, and the 3rd Demon King, Asmodeus, joined forces to slay the twin true dragons."

    The story has been illicitly taken; should you find it on Amazon, report the infringement.

    The twin true dragon were only 200 year old, if we compare them to human age they should be around A child who has been born for 20 days,Yet, their demise remains one of the greatest feats in history."

    "But what baffles us," Zenith continued, his tone grave, "is why a hero and a demon king would unite, and why, after their victory, the hero never returned, and Asmodeus refrained from further attacks on human territory."

    "In essence, it became a mysteryˇŞan enigmaˇŞwhat transpired after the defeat of the true dragons."

    Scarlett''s breath caught in her throat as shock washed over her, his expression contorted with stunned disbelief. ''Twin true dragons? The True blood they injected me with... it was also two different types. One crimson red and the other a mix of blue and purple. Don''t tell me... was this the blood of those dragons?''

    But the twin true dragon were killed two hundred years ago and Scarlett got injected with dragon blood, few weeks ago, that means only one of two things have happened, First,The timeline of this world and her world is different or Second, The organization is doing research on true dragon blood for around 200 years.

    Realization dawned on him, her mind racing with the implications. :That means if I have to confront the true leader of that organization, I''ll have to meet with this Asmodeus guy.''

    Zenith Frostfire resumed his lecture, steering away from the historical narratives. "Enough about history. Let''s delve into the structure of your studies here. You''ll be enrolled for two years, with the first year divided into five key components."

    "Firstly, you''ll focus on learning as many magics as possible. Second, gaining useful skills. Third, gaining combat experience. Fourth, collecting ruin stones."

    "For those unfamiliar, a ruin stone is a device that elucidates the skills you acquire, their usage, and capabilities. For instance, a skill like ''Pain Nullification'' does as its name suggests, but understanding a skill like ''Beelzebub'' without its explanation renders it useless."

    "To ensure comprehension, we''ll hold a contest to collect ruin stones after a few months. Lastly, there will be written exams," he concluded, prompting a collective sigh of disappointment from the students.

    Zenith Frostfire continued his lecture, shifting the focus to the first component: learning magic. "Learning magic is straightforward, but mastering it is exceptionally challenging. You must possess sufficient mana in your body to cast each spell or magic effectively."

    "Though anyone can learn any type of magic, individuals often possess a natural affinity or talent for specific elements. Some are blessed with luck or destined for greatness, demonstrating talents for multiple elements."

    "It''s advisable to invest your efforts in honing the elements where your talents lie. To assess everyone''s magical aptitude, we''ll be conducting tests on each individual''s affinity for magic elements."

    With a simple pinch, Zenith summoned a large magic orb, signaling the commencement of the evaluation.

    As the testing commenced, the first to step forward was Elminia Houseburge. Placing her hand on the orb, she channeled her mana, and to everyone''s astonishment, a fierce blaze erupted from the center.

    "Looks like you have a talent for fire element," Zenith confirmed, eliciting nods of understanding from the onlookers.

    Next in line was Ingrassia S. Darwitz. As she infused her mana into the orb, it shimmered with water, earth, and the brilliance of light.

    "Ingrassia, you possess talents for water, earth, and light magic," Zenith declared, prompting murmurs of amazement from the spectators.

    The classroom buzzed with excitement and anticipation as Richard Windsor stepped up. Infusing his mana into the orb, a small tornado of wind materialized at its center.

    "Seems like you have a talent for wind magic," Zenith remarked, noting the expectations met due to Richard''s blessings from the Spirit Queen;Wind.

    As the anticipation reached its peak, Zenith Frostfire announced the momentous occasion. "It''s time for the summoned hero of Darwitz, Aoto Takahashi, to step forward."

    With all eyes fixed on him, Aoto approached the orb and placed his hands upon it, infusing it with his mana. The orb shimmered with intensity as it absorbed his energy, revealing a spectacle that left everyone in awe.

    Within the orb, manifestations of light, sand, a tornado of wind with fire at its center, and a cyclone of water danced and swirled, showcasing Aoto''s extraordinary talents in every type of magic, even healing.

    Stunned into silence, both the students and Zenith Frostfire himself were left speechless as Aoto returned to his seat. Zenith, still processing the revelation, managed to compose himself enough to announce, "Aoto possesses talents for every type of magic, including healing."

    Following Aoto''s remarkable demonstration, Chiyoko Hiiro stepped forward. Placing his hands on the orb,he too displayed talents for every type of magic, mirroring Aoto''s extraordinary feat.

    The classroom erupted into a cacophony of whispers and gasps as the students struggled to comprehend the sheer magnitude of what they had just witnessedˇŞtwo legends among them, each possessing unparalleled magical prowess.

    Zenith announces Irish Heartfilia''s turn, noting her introverted nature as she approaches the orb without making eye contact. Upon touching it, the orb turns pitch black, revealing her talent for dark and soul magic, surprising Zenith.

    But not everyone was happy becouse not everyone appreciates black magic, most of them think black magic as sings of corruption.

    Subsequently, each individual tested their abilities, leaving only Scarlett awaiting her turn

    "The last one is Scarlett Nova, come forward".

    ''kekeke, I have the blood of true dragon, just what kind of amazing affinity I have?, Everyone will shock to see it, fufufu.''

    With great anticipation, Scarlett approached the orb, confident in her lineage''s legendary affinity. However, to everyone''s surprise, including Zenith''s, only a small purple fireball emerged, indicative of a lack of significant magical talent.

    Zenith was also confused, this was the first time he saw this. "This looks some kind of fire but by seeing it''s size, An average civilians have this much talent in fire element."

    Zenith''s confusion was palpable as he addressed Asta, revealing the absence of any remarkable elemental affinity.

    Scarlett was shocked and disbelief were evident as she processed the unexpected assessment, her reaction echoing throughout the classroom with a resounding "Ehhhhhhhhhh? What the fuck?"

 LEARNING MAGIC

    Scarlett''s shock and disbelief were evident as she processed the unexpected assessment, her reaction echoing throughout the classroom with a resounding "Ehhhhhhhhhh? What the fuck?"

    Zenith, with a composed demeanor,

    "Ahem, ahem student scarlett nova, do not use such inappropriate words in front of everyone."

    "Now go back to your seat"

    Scarlett went back to her seat in a daze, she didn''t even though that her affinity in elements turned out to be next to nothing, Aoto was also laughing looking at her but he did not say anything, cuz he knows he''ll be beaten to death of he try to say something.

    "Now, onto the lesson. Despite some of you coming from esteemed families with prior magical education, we''ll start with the basics," Zenith continued.

    "Others among you may be completely new to magic. We''ll begin in the light sparring room to push your physical limits, helping you tap into your latent mana reserves."

    As everyone followed Instructor Zenith towards the sparring room, Scarlett''s mind raced with anxiety.

    ''There''s something amiss in this kingdom,'' she thought to herself. ''They''ve kept us in the dark about the kingdom''s history. Zenith mentioned that even the goddess couldn''t defeat a true dragon, so why does a hero summoned by her possess power comparable to that of a true dragon?''

    ''And what about Kael Bloodhound? They''ve concealed details about him and his abilities. Something''s definitely suspicious. Well, I''ll uncover the truth eventually.''

    Upon reaching the sparring room, sturdy training dummies lined the walls, while enchanted braziers cast a warm glow across the polished floor. Weapons racks stood at the ready, and an assortment of magical artifacts adorned the room, hinting at the breadth of training to come.

    As everyone entered, Zenith clarified that they weren''t there to spar with each other, but rather to push their physical limits.

    PLACE : ROYAL PALACE OF DARWITZ

    The King of Darwitz sat alone on his imposing throne in the vast hall, anticipation hanging heavy in the air. As the doors creaked open, a figure entered, breaking the silence.

    "My Liege, I apologize for my tardiness. Circumstances delayed my arrival," spoke Clare, the saintess.

    "Did you carry out my instructions?" the King inquired, his voice weighed down with authority.

    "Yes, my liege. I have successfully placed the 9th class seal on Scarlett Nova," Clare replied.

    "Excellent. I trust you weren''t considering protecting her?" the King questioned sharply.

    "Of course not, my liege. Upon laying eyes on her, I discerned her as an exceedingly dangerous individual. Her power rivals that of an awakened demon king," Clare affirmed.

    "And the second task?" the King pressed.

    "Yes, my liege. However, assembling an army of seasoned adventurers, high elves, and fighters from various species will require at least two and a half months," Clare reported.

    "Two and a half months? What if she were to acquire numerous magical abilities and skills during that time, becoming unstoppable?" the King voiced his concern.

    "Fear not, my liege. This is precisely why I placed a seal on her. Scarlett Nova believes she controls the seal I placed, but she remains unaware that, for one hour, we can nullify all her skills, limiting her mana usage to a mere 1%," Clare explained confidently.

    "After 2 months we just have to get her out of the kingdom somehow, and we will able to kill that filthy succubus." Clare Unlike her clam and charming expression, she has a truly evil mischievous smile on her face.

    HERO ACADEMY : SPARRING ROOM

    The atmosphere in the sparring room buzzed with activity as everyone engaged in rigorous exercises to push their physical limits. However, amidst the determined efforts, all eyes were drawn to Scarlett''s remarkable display.

    "Ten thousand... ten thousand and one... ten thousand and ten... ten thousand and fifty..." Scarlett''s rapid-fire push-ups sent shockwaves rippling through the air, captivating onlookers with her extraordinary speed and endurance.

    "Hey, that''s enough!" Zenith intervened, halting Scarlett''s relentless exertion.

    Approaching her, Aoto expressed his sentiments, "Hey Asta, don''t show off too much, man. Think about the rest of us."

    "I''m not showing off," Scarlett retorted earnestly. "I''m genuinely trying to exhaust myself, but no matter how many push-ups I do, I don''t feel any fatigue.

    "Come to think of it, you haven''t eaten or drank anything since you arrived in this world," Aoto observed, his gaze shifting to Scarlett''s''s physique.

    Royal Road is the home of this novel. Visit there to read the original and support the author.

    "But still, look at you. When we first met, you were a bit muscular woman with six packs, but now... Five, six, seven, eight... Uhhh, I can''t even count how many abs you have. You''ve become an extremely muscular woman."

    "Yeah, I don''t feel the need to eat or drink, or even breathe for that matter. But it doesn''t mean I can''t enjoy food and drinks. I love trying different dishes," Scarlett admitted with a hint of excitement.

    "That''s so cool. I''m kinda jealous," Aoto confessed, marveling at Scarlett''s unique abilities.

    "Okay, now everyone, we will start weightlifting," Zenith announced to the gathered students. "But no one will lift those dumbbells."

    In one corner of the room, several dark blue, hefty-looking dumbbells were arranged, each crafted from different materials, their imposing presence unmistakable.

    "Those dumbbells are for elite members of the 2nd-year students who specialize in physical enhancing magic," Zenith explained, pointing towards the reserved area.

    However, as Zenith''s gaze fell upon Scarlett, his expression shifted once more to one of shock.

    Scarlett was effortlessly bench pressing the heaviest dumbbells meant for elite students, defying all expectations.

    "What are you doing, Student Scarlett Nova?" Zenith demanded, taken aback by Scarlett''s actions.

    "What? I''m bench pressing, just as you said," Scarlett replied innocently.

    "Of course not! I said don''t touch those dumbbells. And can you explain how you''re bench pressing a 500-ton dumbbell without any physical enhancement magic?" Zenith questioned, disbelief evident in his tone.

    Silence fell over the room as everyone processed the revelation, whispers spreading among the students.

    "Uhhh... all the dumbbells felt so light, so I thought, why shouldn''t I use this," Scarlett chuckled nervously, attempting to downplay the situation.

    ''Of course, that''s not the only reason. I wanted to show off in front of Introvert-chan,'' Scarlett admitted inwardly, a mischievous grin creeping onto their face. '' I sure she will be thinking, how manly..... So cool....Nova-san hahahaha.''

    After half an hour, Zenith announced, "Okay, now everyone, we will head to the academy grounds to learn magic."

    Upon reaching the garden, numerous circular target boards were set up, resembling targets for shooting arrows.

    "Listen carefully, everyone. Now, you must tap into your inner mana and project it outwards, forming an aura of mana around your body, like this," Zenith instructed.

    Closing his eyes briefly, Zenith concentrated, and upon reopening them, a flow of mana began emanating from him, enveloping his body in a yellow aura extending about 30 centimeters.

    "I''ve restrained myself, as extracting mana from your body and creating an aura not only enhances physical abilities but also exerts pressure on those nearby," Zenith explained further.

    "Had I not held back, you all would be lying on the ground right now, stunned, and some may have even fainted," he warned, emphasizing the potential impact of unchecked mana manipulation.

    As the students followed Zenith''s instructions, they began to manifest auras around their bodies, each varying in size and intensity.

    Princess led the pack with a substantial 40cm aura, followed by Elminia, Prince Richard and after that Aoto also formed around around 20cm in length, chiyoko was also formed aura around 15 in length.

    "You all did well, especially aoto and chiyoko, forming an aura like that in your first time, you both sure are talente¨C

    Before he could say anything, In an instant he and every student was subjected to a huge amount of pressure. Not only in the ground but also all people''s body in the academy found themselves slammed onto the ground before they could even comprehend what had happened.

    " What-?"

    " I Can''t Move."

    " Is this a attack from Demon king?"

    In the midst of confusing people the people who were pressed to the ground were struggling to withstand the invincible force that bore down on them.

    Even zenith frostfire, who have been training for his whole lives for this kind of moment could feel the strain and it was as if dozens of mountains had been pressed upon his shoulder.

    Under the immense pressure of mana, he struggled to lift his head, only to witness a colossal aura emanating from Scarlett. It surged from her body, piercing the sky as if there was no end to it.

    "Cough...cough... Asta, please, I can''t endure this. My dream of forming a harem will be shattered," Aoto coughed, blood staining his lips.

    <Status>

    <Mana> 180k

    <Notification strength increased by 5>, <Notification mana increased by 10,<Noti¨C

    "Oops... Sorry, sorry, I didn''t mean to," Scarlett replied, quickly halting her aura upon realizing the harm it caused. A collective sigh of relief echoed through the crowd.

    "Student Scarlett Nova, I forbid you from releasing your aura," Zenith exclaimed with a hint of anger.

    "I am sorry, sir... Sorry, everyone," Scarlett apologized, acknowledging his mistake.

    Zenith cast a healing spell, bringing relief to the injured students. As they began to mend, whispers filled the air.

    "So, this is the power of an instructor."

    "As expected of Zenith Frostfire."

    However, a sense of fear crept into their hearts as they avoided Scarlett''s gaze, realizing the magnitude of her power. It was a relief that it was for only few seconds, if mana pressure had any longer then some of the students have died as well, and all blame were placed on Scarlett.

    "Listen closely, my students," Zenith began, his voice resonating. "To wield magic effectively, one must first understand its essence and channel it with precision."

    "Now, observe carefully as I demonstrate," Zenith continued, gesturing towards a target board several paces away. With a fluid motion, he conjured a shimmering orb of energy, It was a ball of water, directing it towards the board with pinpoint accuracy. As the magical energy collided with the target, a burst of light erupted, leaving a vivid impression in its wake.

    "Now everyone make a ball of water and shoot towards that target board, water magic is easiest to perform plus the higher your imagination, the easier it will be to perform any magic, So do your best."

    Everyone channeling their inner energy into a swirling vortex of magic. With a incantation, they unleashed thier spell, directing it towards the target board trying to hit it.

    '' huh-? Why are these people saying magic names before doing magic?, It''s so cringe, I can''t do that.'' aoto was embarrassed to say those cringe words.

    He started imagening ball of water and channeling his mana in his arms and chanting magic in his mind he unleashed the water ball with preciseness and ended up hitting his target.

    Zenith surprised to see that he used magic without incantation.

    "Aoto did you really used magic without incantation?"

    "Huh? Y-yeah so what?, It''s no big deal."

    "No big deal? What are you saying, there are very few individuals who can use magic without incantation."

    "I thought princess ingrassia is the only one who can use magic without incantation." Zenith thinked.

    ''ughhh fuck.... Why is this a big deal?, Are they all idiots?,you just have say in your mind and imagine it, easy-peasy.''

    A voice comes from behind interrupting them.

    "I can do it too." it was chiyoko hiiro.

    He also shooted ball of water without any incantation. But to thier surpriseAnother person added.

    "I can do it too." It was Scarlett''s with high-energy and enthusiasm.

    She also channelled her mana through her palms and made a ball of fire and shooted towards target board.

    But a thought strucked on Zenith''s mind," Wait a minute, I told everyone to cast water magic, So why the hell are you using fire magic?"

    "Ehh? But you said that I have no talent for any magic element and just a little affinity with fire element, So I am using fire magic to improve my efficiency."

    "Sighh do whatever you want."

    Place : ???

    In the dimly lit hall of the dark, gloomy castle, a demon lord sat upon his stone throne, his features obscured by the shadows cast overhead.

    Suddenly, as if materializing from the very shadows themselves, a demon girl emerged, her presence commanding attention as she gracefully knelt before the figure on the throne.

    Her features were striking, with piercing eyes that glowed with an otherworldly intensity, framed by long, flowing locks of midnight-black hair that cascaded around her shoulders like a cloak of darkness. Her skin, pale and flawless, seemed to shimmer in the faint light, giving her an ethereal and otherworldly beauty.

    "Seraphina, did you bring the news?" the figure''s voice echoed through the hall, cutting through the silence with an edge of authority that sent shivers down the spine.

    "Yes, my lord," Seraphina replied, her voice steady and unwavering despite the gravity of the situation. "The mana wave we sensed originated not from our realm, but from the Human Realm. It emanated from a kingdom known as Darwitz."

    The figure leaned forward, his interest piqued. "Darwitz, hmm? I had assumed it to be the awakening of a demon king. Could it be the work of a hero?"

    "I doubt it, my lord," Seraphina replied, her voice tinged with skepticism. "The summoned heroes are merely level 1, hardly a threat."

    "Nevertheless," the figure declared with a decisive tone, "preparations must be made. We shall eliminate these heroes before they have the chance to grow in power and pose a threat to our reign."

    "A wise decision, my lord. But what preparations do you speak of?"

    "You may have heard of it... the Gravity Sword."

    Her eyes widened in astonishment, yet a chilling grin crept across her lips.

    "As expected of you, my lord."

    <Status>

    <Name> ???

    <Title> ??th Demon King

    <Strength> ??? <Agility>????

    <Endurance>??? <Mana>???

 CHIYOKO HIIRO

    PLACE: HERO ACADEMY

    As the day waned, the students honed their magical prowess until their mana reserves dwindled. "That''s sufficient for today," declared Instructor Zenith. "Tomorrow, we''ll delve into spearmanship and swordsmanship as well."

    With those words, the students dispersed, heading towards their dormitories amidst laughter and conversation.

    Aoto and Scarlett began their trek back to their dorm room, the day''s magical exercises still fresh in their minds.

    "Using magic is remarkably easy. I even mastered shaping magical constructs," Scarlett boasted as she manipulated her mana to form a fiery horse, a ring of flames, and arrows in his hands.

    Impressed by Scarlett''s control, Aoto remarked, "You''ve certainly learned a lot. Are you sure you don''t have a talent for any specific element?"

    As they strolled, someone approached them, interrupting their path.

    "You''re quite talented, Nova-san," Chiyoko Hiiro exclaimed as he joined their conversation. "Were you shaping mana? I can do that too."

    Chiyoko then mimicked Scarlett''s actions, conjuring a fire horse, a circle of flames, and arrows in his hands in the same sequence.

    "Isn''t it amazing?" Chiyoko''s voice brimmed with excitement.

    Observing Chiyoko replicate his magic, Scarlett remained indifferent, thinking, ''He created the fire horse first, followed by the circle and arrows, just like I did. Well, I don''t care what he''s up to.''

    "Haha... yeah, quite impressive, but we have some tasks to attend to. We should get going," Scarlett''s responded, cutting their conversation short.

    "If you say so, it must be important," Chiyoko''s voice took on a tinge of disappointment as they departed.

    While strolling, a thought struck Aoto''s mind.

    "Hey, Asta, that Chiyoko guy, isn''t he a bit odd?" Aoto inquired.

    "Yeah, I noticed too. He has a peculiar aura about him," Scarlett replied.

    "Peculiar? Is he someone to be wary of?" Aoto asked, concern flickering in his eyes.

    "Haha... no way. I think he''s just a hardcore otaku, you know, the type who believes they''re the protagonist of some anime or manga," Scarlett chuckled.

    "Well, he does fit the bill of a typical protagonist. If he really is a hero, then I guess we''ll have to play the role of villains," Aoto joked.

    "Haha... enough with the jests, Aoto. Let''s keep moving," Scarlett said, dismissing the topic as they continued on their way.

    As Scarlett and Aoto made their way from the academy''s grounds back to the main building, Chiyoko lingered nearby, silently observing their departure.

    "It didn''t work again," Chiyoko muttered with frustration, his anger palpable

    "My name is Chiyoko hiiro, I am 18 year old. In my previous life, I had Agoraphobia becase in my school everyone bullies me because I was fat and nerd looking.

    When I entered high school, I thought I can finally escape but high school was also no different.Even if I accidentally glanced at girls of my class, they starts thinking that I am an pervert and after that their boyfriends started beating me for no reason.

    After enduring the years of bullying, I locked myself in my room for 2 years, just eating, sleeping, playing games and reading manga everyday. One day I decided to suicide but I couldn''t do it because I was afraid of dying.

    Consumed by guilt for squandering my parents'' money on frivolous pursuits instead of education, I resolved to conquer my agoraphobia.

    I took a deep breath, opend door in rush and run out of my apartment and rushed toward stairs but because of my heavy weight my balanced breaked and I fell down the stairs and I died."

    If you spot this story on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.

    As I felt the grip of death tightening around me, a profound realization dawned: the world''s cruelty towards the vulnerable weighed heavily on my departing consciousness. In that fleeting moment, I yearned for a chance to reshape its harsh reality, to demonstrate my capabilities.

    Just when I thought my journey had ended, my eyes fluttered open to an ethereal expanse, surrounded by billowing clouds that whispered of heavenly realms. Before me, a magnificent throne materialized, upon which sat a figure of unparalleled beauty.

    An extremely beautiful women golden hair and eyes, wearing white and golden colour bastet ( bastet is an Egyptian clothe that umm thier cat goddess wears I think) revealing her thighs and chainlet on her hair with crystals and multiple gold rings and bracelets on her hands.

    Flushed with embarrassment, I found myself utterly entranced by her exquisite presence as she began to speak.

    "Oo!, you poor soul, burdened with such suffering in your mortal life," she lamented softly. "Your departure weighed heavily on my heart, That''s why I, the goddess of love,offers you a second chance."

    With bated breath, I listened as she unveiled my newfound destiny. "I shall send you to a realm of swords and sorcery, where your task shall be to rise as a hero and vanquish the dreaded Demon King.

    "Are you ready for this divine journey?"

    ''The world of sword and magic? Means a fantasy world, It was my dream to become a protagonist.''

    "O-of course,I am ready." I stammered, my voice trembling with anticipation.

    She regarded me thoughtfully before commencing a mystical incantation, conjuring forth a magical circle beneath my feet. In an instant, I found myself whisked away from the ethereal realm, emerging amidst the grandeur of the royal capital of Almeida.

    After summoned, I saw that goddess turned my body into my prime condition, I became a handsome and manly teenager, Then I met the king of Almeida and he said that kingdom of Darwitz also summoning a hero and this will take at leat a week and after that I have to attend the academy with the other hero.

    After finding out about other hero, I was disappointed because I thought I''m the only hero who can save this world. It''s like someone is stealing my role to become protagonist.

    But when the king said that there''s status window thing in this world and said me to check my status.And after checking my status, there was no doubt that I am the protagonist of this world.

    <Status>

    <Name> Chiyoko hiiro

    <Title> Hero

    <Level>1

    <Strength> 35. <Endurance> 30

    <Agility>. 50. <Luck> 70

    <Intelligence> 40. <MP> 500

    <Skills> unique skill :???

    Rare skill : Appraisal

    Rare skill : Attraction

    I got the 3 skills, and all three of them are the deadliest abilities that always every anime or manga protagonist receives.

    First was my favourite unique skill : ##ˇé*#*#, Second one was appraisal that allows me to check others status, and the last one attraction.

    After 4 days I found out that Attraction skills attracts opposite gender. Just by greeting someone, they becomes interested in me and starts flirting with me.But this ability have an weakness that I have to continue communicating with them everyday or else they starts to become less interested in me.

    I think this ability the goddess gave me to build a harem of girls, but that''s not enough it''s been 6 days in this world but I haven''t seen anyone as beautiful as goddess of love.

    Determined to forge not only a harem of maidens but also to ensnare the goddess of love herself, I resolved to embark on this daring endeavor. With my decision firmly made, I set foot in the esteemed halls of the Hero Academy.

    As I entered the academy grounds, I found myself surrounded by a bevy of breathtaking beauties, each vying for my attention. Engaged in the delightful task of selecting potential members for my harem, my gaze fell upon the entrance ceremony, where the radiant Princess of Darwitz, Ingrassia-san, stood out like a divine being amongst mortals. Without hesitation, I resolved to make her a cherished addition to my growing collection.

    In the leisure of my dormitory, I pondered the day''s events, only to overhear murmurs of a duel between Elminia Houseburge and the Hero of Darwitz. Eager to catch a glimpse of this esteemed hero, and perhaps to assess a potential rival, I made my way to the site of the duel.

    Much to my surprise, amidst the clash of blades, I beheld a vision of unparalleled beautyˇŞScarlett Nova, the slave of the esteemed hero, Aoto Takahashi. Her allure surpassed even that of the goddess of love herself, leaving me captivated by her ethereal presence.

    Everyone said that Nova-san is a succubus who can''t stop herself from sleeping everyday with any men, but only I knew the one thing about Nova-san that others don''t know about.

    Despite attempting to employ my powerful Appraisal skill on Nova-san, its efficacy faltered in her presence, thwarted by her overwhelming strength. Yet, amidst this struggle, I gleaned a crucial revelation: Nova-san, despite her succubus nature, remained untouchedˇŞa virgin

    <Appraisal activated>

    <Name> Scarlett Nova

    <Skills>???

    <Strength, agility...>???

    <Body state> Virgin

    Upon seeing that Nova-san is virgin despite being a succubus, I knew that she is my main heroine in the story and I went to their dorm room and talked to her many times but I don''t know why skill doesn''t working on her.

    I tried to use my skill on ingrassia too but she has a magical bracelet that protects her from this kind of skills, Yet, bafflingly, my attempts to use my skill on Nova-san proved futile. Despite her lack of protective artifacts like Ingrassia''s magical bracelet, my abilities faltered in her presence.

    "Just why, Why the fuck my skill don''t work on her?"

    As Aoto and Scarlett neared their dorm room, their conversation was interrupted by a sudden collision

    A tall girl with pale skin and short dark blue hair which was covering her right eye. Her sky blue eyes with long eyelashes.

    "Oops... I accidentally pushed you," Scarlett exclaimed, clearly flustered.

    "Huh?... Introvert-chan,what are doing here."

    " I-i-i-i w-was just p-passing by." responded with a mix of surprise and anxiety.

    "You are still panicking while talking to me." Scarlett said trying to comfort her.

    Meanwhile, Scarlett''s face flushed slightly as she introduced the girl to Aoto. "Aoto, meet my new friend Irish Heartfilia."

    Aoto offered a friendly greeting, "Yo! I''m Aoto Takahashi, nice to meet you."

    After exchanging pleasantries and engaging in some small talk, they bid farewell to Irish, and their conversation continued as they made their way to their dorm room.

    "Aoto, have you decided to become a good person?" Scarlett teased.

    Aoto chuckled. "Nope! Why do you ask?"

    "You met that girl and didn''t even try to flirt with her," Scarlett pointed out.

    Laughing, Aoto replied, "What kind of best friend flirts with his friend''s girlfriend?"

    "Girlfriend? Who''s girlfriend?" Asta''s cheeks turned red as he shifted uncomfortably.

    "Don''t even try lying to me. I saw your face when you introduced her to me. Your expression clearly said that you like her, and I think she''s also a little interested in you," Aoto observed, Scarlett''s cheeks flushed slightly as she instructed her to aoto and it was enough for aoto to understood.

    Scarlett sighed. "You got me. But I don''t think she likes me in a romantic way."

    "You''re just imagining things. All you have to do is give her a little push, and she''ll be yours," Aoto reassured him.

    As they entered the dorm room, Scarlett a asked eagerly, "What kind of push, Aoto?"

    Aoto smirked. "Ara... Ara, aren''t you being too hasty? I''ve taught you a 1000 techniques to satisfy a woman in bed, but I haven''t taught you how to get a girlfriend."

    "Then I''ll start a 12-hour lesson on how to make girls fall in love with you," Aoto declared playfully.

 FIRST DATE

    Humans are simple, They get attached to other people''s so easily. But this attachment is a grave weakness of any tough man/women.

    I also wanted to become a man with much less weaknesses possible, So in middle school and high school,I was friendly with almost everyone but I didn''t let me get attached to someone.

    You just have to prove your talent, Don''t let anyone underestimate you and keep your distance without making them hate you, easy-peasy.

    In my life there''s only two person with whom I attached to, First was my mother but she is already dead and second is my best friend Aoto Takahashi. My best friend has many girlfriends, so to say more than 10 but I never really tried to get a girlfriend because a women is a greatest threat to a healthy and Manly man.(That''s what my mother told me)

    "Then....then why the hell am i on a date with introvert-chan Aaaaaaa!".exclaimed inwardly, grappling with the unfamiliar emotions stirring beneath his carefully constructed facade.

    "How did this come to this?."

    1 Weeks Ago....

    "Then I''ll start a 12-hour lesson on how to make girls fall in love with you," Aoto declared playfully.Despite the absurdity of the notion, I indulged him, knowing well that my body don''t need to sleep and that would allow me to endure the marathon session without issue.

    And after that he lectured me all night and I don''t need to sleep so I didn''t had any problem with that. After that as always in we went to attend classes.

    That day, our curriculum diverged from the arcane arts to the martial, as we were summoned to the weapons class. The air crackled with anticipation as our instructors briefed us on the importance of selecting a weapon for future battles. Swords and katanas were the popular choices among students including me, but when the question of my preference arose.

    "And what you think I chose?"

    "Nothing", Yep! I chose fucking nothing.

    Because that motherfucker instructor told me to not choose any weaopn.

    "Why?" I asked him this same question.

    His response was both unexpected and unsettling. "Because you''re just too powerful," he explained matter-of-factly. "Even the weakest of swords in your hands would wreak havoc. Your strength is such that a single swing could cleave the academy building in two."

    In that moment, the weight of my own abilities bore down upon me, a stark reminder of the isolation that came with unparalleled power.

    With the weapon training sessions scheduled to span a week, I found myself with an abundance of free time on my hands. While Aoto and the others threw themselves into rigorous training, honing their skills with unwavering determination, I observed from the sidelines, a silent spectator to their efforts.

    In this world for leveling up,you don''t really have to kill monsters. You can get exp. points to increase your level by strengthening your body and learning techniques However, it was widely acknowledged that engaging in actual combat provided the fastest route to advancement.

    Aoto had already reached Level 14, a testament to his dedication and relentless pursuit of improvement. Inspired by his example, I devoted myself to self-improvement, immersing myself in study day and night, I don''t need to sleep so it was kinda plus point for me, allowing me to dedicate countless hours to mastering various magical techniques, of course they are all related to fire.

    I explored academy and also learned many things about this world like, This planet is 300 times bigger that earth.Talk about, we are living on a fucking jupiter.

    The kingdom of Darwitz, where the academy stood, was itself vast beyond comprehension, eclipsing the entirety of Earth in sheer expanse. The enormity of this revelation struck me like a thunderbolt, leaving me muttering expletives under my breath. Four other kingdoms, just like Darwitz but I don''t know who is most powerful because they are almost equal in every prospect.

    I heeded Aoto''s advice and made a concerted effort to engage with introvert-chan. To my surprise, her reserved demeanor began to thaw, replaced by a tentative warmth as our interactions grew more frequent.

    It was almost a week in and students should not don''t get bored living in academy everyday, because of this they are given a holiday every week.allowing us to recharge and rejuvenate before diving back into our relentless pursuit of mastery.

    Aoto had many works to do so he can''t come with me for exploring city.

    It was during one such moment of freedom that I found myself casually suggesting to Irish the idea of spending our upcoming holiday together. I just casually said Irish to check my luck that, "Tomorrow is a holiday so should we go out somewhere?"

    To my delight, Irish accepted my invitation with genuine enthusiasm, igniting a spark of excitement within me. Bursting with anticipation, I sought out Aoto to share the news of my impending adventure.

    "Aoto, guess what happened today?" I exclaimed, unable to contain my excitement.

    His curiosity piqued, Aoto leaned in, eager to hear the latest development.

    "Just a while ago, I asked Irish if she wanted to go out tomorrow, and she said yes!"

    A mischievous grin spread across Aoto''s face as he realized the significance of my words. "Well, well, it seems like you''ve landed yourself a date, Asta."

    "Listen, you have to make your First impression as better as possible and for that you have to wear something formal but attractive."

    "O-of course, I''m gonna wear a white and black suit like a proper gentlemen. Scarlett said high spirits and innocently.

    "No! you idiot, you''re a girl now, You have to wear something feminine."

    I really don''t like feminine clothes but I had no choice, i can''t let this opportunity slip by. After changing to so many clothes like crop-top, sheath frocks etc, Aoto selected a skin-colored satin fabric, asymmetrical one-shoulder maxi dress for her. As she/he slipped into the dress, its graceful lines accentuated her figure, and the soft fabric draped elegantly around her.

    You could be reading stolen content. Head to the original site for the genuine story.

    Her abs was so ripped that Abs''s shape was visible even after wearing it, The dress draped elegantly, accentuating her curves with a subtle shimmer that caught the light just right. Her hair cascaded down her shoulders in loose waves, framing her face delicately.

    As she stood before the mirror, she couldn''t help but fell for her own beauty.

    With newfound confidence coursing through my veins, I embarked on my date with introvert-chan.

    "And now I am here today on a date with introvert-chan."

    "But, fuck! It''s so embracing, Being naked is better that this, how the hell girls can wear it all day?"

    As she waited patiently, a soft voice caught him by surprise as Irish approached from behind.

    "Good evening, Nova-san," she greeted, her words tinged with a hint of nervousness. "I came a bit late, I''m sorry."

    She was wearing a blue colour frock.

    A warm smile graced his''s lips as she turned to face her. "Don''t worry," she reassured her, her voice gentle and reassuring. "I just arrived myself. You''re not late at all. Shall we go for a stroll?"

    With a nod of agreement, Irish''s tense posture seemed to relax, a shy smile playing on her lips as they set off together.

    The sun dipped low on the horizon, casting a warm, golden glow over the bustling streets of the fantastical city of Elysium. Scarlett''s heart fluttered nervously in her chest as he awaited her first date with Irish, hercheeks flushed with a mixture of excitement and apprehension.

    As Irish approached, her sky-blue eyes with long eyelashes shimmering with anticipation, Scarlett couldn''t help but admire the way her flowing cloak danced in the gentle breeze, adorned with intricate patterns that seemed to tell tales of far-off lands and daring adventures.

    Their first stop was a charming tea house nestled in a quaint corner of the city, its walls adorned with vibrant tapestries depicting scenes of mythical creatures and ancient heroes. The air was filled with the sweet aroma of freshly brewed potions and the soft melody of a harp playing in the background.

    Over cups of steaming herbal tea, Scarlett and Irish exchanged nervous smiles and tentative glances, their conversation flowing effortlessly as they discovered shared interests and aspirations.

    Scarlett''s cheeks flushed with warmth as Irish recounted tales of her childhood and travels through enchanted forests and mysterious places, her words painting vivid images of breathtaking landscapes and daring escapades.

    As Scarlett and Nova''s conversation flowed smoothly, their idyllic moment was shattered by the sudden arrival of two middle-aged adventurers clad in battle suits. A tall beastman and a more average-looking human approached them, their presence imposing and unwelcome.

    The beastman, boldly placed his hands on Scarlett''s shoulder, his words laced with arrogance. "Hohoho! What a beauty we''ve got here." I''m Lunar beastfolk a B-rank adventurer from MAGZAT guild,The one behind me is also a B-rank adventurer, Meyor Tetrix."

    "So what?"

    Scarlett''s reaction was swift and fierce. "Get your fucking hands off of me, you old man," she retorted, his tone dripping with aggression.

    Undeterred, Lunar Beastfolk continued, his proposition dripping with lechery. "We just came here to ask you how much money you want to sleep with us for one night."

    Nova''s patience wore thin as he intervened, "Hey! Old man, I''m a student of Hero academy, you know what happens when you mess with a academy''s student."

    But his warning fell on deaf ears as the adventurers erupted into mocking laughter.

    They both looked at each other and started laughing.

    "Kyahahaha! Are you talking about the girl behind you, right? She looks like she''s a student, but there''s no way a woman in her 30s in age is a student," Lunar Beastfolk jeered, his words dripping with contempt.

    ''This motherfucker''s, I''m only 17year old.''

    As tension reached its peak, Irish rose from her seat with a fierce determination burning in her eyes. "W-we really are students of Hero Academy," she declared, her voice quivering with suppressed rage. With trembling hands, she presented her ID card, offering irrefutable proof of their affiliation.

    "S-satisfied?" she challenged, her resolve unwavering. "We are first-year students. Now leave us alone."

    "Huh?! Look at you, your whole body is trembling but you''re still giving us lecture."

    But the adventurers remained unfazed, their mockery escalating as they dismissed her words with disdain."Mayor, take this girl and I''m taking this blindfolded women, there''s no way a first year student is stronger than us."

    Mayor Tatrix''s unsettling smile sent shivers down Irish''s spine as he brazenly plotted their sinister intentions.With a menacing grin, he addressed his companion. "Well... well... we sure are going to have so much fun tonight. But Lunar, make sure to share that blindfolded woman with me too."

    The confrontation escalated as the beastman, Lunar, and the human adventurer, Meyor Tatrix, each approached their intended targets with lustrous intent.

    It was a tense standoff, with onlookers frozen in anticipation, their breaths held as they watched the impending clash unfold. The aura of the B-rank adventurers loomed large, intimidating all who dared to intervene.

    As Lunar, the towering beastman, closed in on Nova, his lewd words hung in the air like a foul stench, a chilling reminder of the danger that lurked in their midst. But Nova remained steadfast, his resolve unshaken by the hollow threats.

    "I love breaking muscular womens like you in bed, And make sure to wear that blindfold in bed too, I''m quite the fan of S&M you see."

    As he stood in front of Scarlett face to face his height was less than Nova''s around her shoulder. With a calm demeanor, Nova prepared to face his adversary head-on

    "I have a Rare skill: Physical strengthening, it increases my physical abilities by 5 times, In physical ability means not only strength but power of my each muscles, speed, and impact shock everything increases by 5 times."He declared with overconfidence.

    He moved high right leg back, Arched his back a little, And with full force he punched a rear body hook on Scarlett, Scarlett didn''t Even tried to move taking his attack head on.

    With precision and power, his fist connected with Scarlett''s abdomen, the force of the impact reverberating through the air like a thunderclap.

    The sheer ferocity of the attack was enough to shatter the tranquility of the restaurant, sending shockwaves rippling through the surrounding area as glass shattered and debris scattered in all directions.

    But Not only Lunar but also everyone present their shocked to see that After taking this powerful punch head on he was standing there like nothing happened.Lunar stared breaking a lot of sweats as he witnessed the power of Scarlett.

    A menace grin appeared on Scarlett''s face like a storm of rage burning within him.

    "Blah...blah...blah, you talk too much old man, in your age, an average person should play with thier kids but look at you are dead without even saying goodbye to your family."

    He scratched his head in puzzlement, lips forming a perplexed frown.

    "Dead?, But I''m Aliv¨C

    Before he could even finish his sentence, Nova punched hard in his stomach, using Fire magic.

    "Fire punch".

    Unlike normal fire magic where Fire starts emerging from your hands and you can punch your opponent with this fire arm.

    But Nova used advanced type of fire punch, In this you inject your mana on your opponent throught punch and burn that mana inside him.(he learned this after studying fire magic Day-night.)

    Just as she punched him, His hole body consumed by fire and became Ashes, even his battle armour got burned and disappeared out of thin air.For onlookers, it was like she punched him and the beastman''s body burned to ashes in less than 2 seconds .

    Everyone started running out of restorent in panick after seeing a murder of that beastman.

    Meanwhile

    Unaware of the situation human adventurer started his attack on Irish with creepy laugh.

    "Kyahahaha! No one here to save you tall girl."

    He muttred something and channelled his mana in his body and casted a spell."

    "Crystal Fire"

    Many blue circles like worm holes started forming behind him.And sharp crystals came out of it, aiming at her.

    He was about to shoot crystals at her but When he focused on Irish, he saw that Irish stopped trembling.

    A psychopathic grin appeared on her face just like Nova.

    "I didn''t wanted Nova-san to see me like this but Now It can''t helped."

    "Dark Magic: Dismatle"

    A dark auro emerged from her hand and got absorbed in Tetrix''s body. As soon as the black aura entered his body, his magic balance collapsed, Blood started coming out his eyes, ears and mouth.

    One by one his body part started Falling, First his hands and then his skin,limbs and head.

    And he met a cruel death.

    Just as he died Irish''s expression changed to her normal self.

    "Oops! Sorry Introvert-chan, In my anger, I killed him but I gave him a little pain possible."

    She spoke to Nova with a charming smile

    "Don''t worry,Nova-san they were worth killing, I accidentally killed my opponent too."

    Scarlett looked at body of human adventurer, his body laying on ground, half rotten, insects were eating his remaining body.

    ''huh?...Irish, who can''t properly talk, killed someone?, And look at the body, there''s no way this is accident.''

    ''If she killed him with her own will, She should have told me, It''s not like, I will be angry at her.''

    Who cares if your girlfriend is a killer as long she loves you, I''m a killer too ya''now.''

    "Nova-san let''s get out of here, my father will take you this, Even thought i''m a low-class noble but I''m still a nobal."

    "Okay if you say so." Scarlett agreed.

    As Nova and Irish made their way out of the restaurant, a sudden misstep caused Irish to lose her footing. Without hesitation, Nova''s instincts kicked in, propelling her into action as she swiftly reached out to catch her before she could hit the ground.Their faces hovered mere inches apart, their breaths mingling in the air They can even feel each others breath.

    As they found themselves in a moment of unexpected intimacy. Nova''s heart raced with uncertainty, the heat rising in her cheeks as she grappled with conflicting thoughts and emotions.

    ''Should I kiss her?.... should I kiss her?....should I kiss her.....?'' he wondered, the question echoing in his mind with increasing urgency. But beneath the surface, doubts nagged at him, clouding his intentions.

    ''What if she doesn''t want to be kissed by a girl?'' she fretted, his mind racing with possibilities. ''What if I''ve misinterpreted this entire outing as a date?''

    Before she could act on her impulses, Irish''s voice pierced the tension, breaking the spell of the moment. "Ummm... Nova-san, can you lift me up?"

    Startled out of her reverie, Nova quickly composed herself, realizing the awkwardness of the situation. "Huh? Oh, uh, sorry-sorry," she stammered, gently lifting Irish to her feet as they both exited the restaurant, their fleeting moment of closeness giving way to the search for other places to enjoy their time together.

    Their next destination was a bustling marketplace, alive with the vibrant colors and exotic scents of goods from distant lands. Scarlett''s eyes widened with wonder as she and Irish wandered through the maze of stalls, sampling exotic fruits and marveling at enchanted trinkets.

    As the sun began to dip below the horizon, casting long shadows across the cobblestone streets, Scarlett and Irish found themselves atop a towering hill overlooking the city. Together, they watched in awe as the sky was painted in hues of orange and pink, the distant mountains silhouetted against the fading light.

    In that moment, as the world seemed to stand still around them, Scarlett felt a sense of peace wash over him. With Irish by her side.

    Their first date may have been filled with nervous laughter and hesitant glances, but as they stood together beneath the twilight sky, Scarlett couldn''t help but feel that it was the beginning of something truly magical.

 BULLIED WORNG PERSON

    As I waltzed back into my dorm room, the echoes of laughter and joy from my date with Irish still reverberating in my soul, I couldn''t contain the euphoria that danced within me.

    With each step, I shed the constraints of societal norms, discarding my garments with reckless abandon until I stood liberated and unburdened, the cool air caressing my skin like a gentle embrace.

    I took off the clothes that I was wearing and threw them in the corner of the room. Because being naked is better then wearing feminine clothes as a man''s prospective.

    It was raining outside, i didn''t know it was rainy season, I thought they just use water and growth magic to grow plants. Well it''s been more than 1 week since I arrived in this world but rain is happening right now so I can assume that this is the start of rainy season.

    As Scarlett approached Aoto, who stood pensively by the window, his gaze lost in the rhythmic cadence of raindrops against the glass, he broke the silence with a casual greeting.

    "Yo! Do you like rain, Aoto?"

    Aoto''s attention snapped back to the present, his features registering a hint of surprise at the interruption. "Ohh! You came back," he responded, a note of relief evident in his voice. "Well yeah, I like rain."

    Scarlett''s response, however, was laced with a cutting edge of mockery. "Really? Because it covers up the sound of you masturbating, right?" Her chuckle dripped with disdain, casting a shadow over the moment.

    Aoto''s discomfort was palpable as he shifted uneasily, his cheeks flushing with embarrassment. "Cough... cough... I-I was talking about my childhood. Now I don''t like rain," he stammered, his attempt to deflect the teasing falling flat.

    But Scarlett was relentless in her mockery, her words like barbs aimed at Aoto''s vulnerability. "Ohh! Because you''re unable to hear the sound of other people''s footsteps, so you can''t relax and masturbate, right?" Each word was a dagger, piercing through Aoto''s defenses and laying bare his insecurities.

    In that moment, Aoto''s inner turmoil reached a boiling point as he cursed inwardly.

    ''Ugh! Fuck he is exposing me.''

    As the debate reached an impasse, he resorted to deflecting the conversation.

    "Why are you naked? What happened to the date?" he inquired, attempting to steer the dialogue away from the unresolved argument.

    "It was great, I almost kissed her," I replied, a subtle evasion of the truth lurking beneath my words. (There was no mention of the events that transpired earlier, the confrontation that had left two adventurers lying lifeless in the wake of her and irish''s encounter.)

    Aoto, sensing my reluctance to delve further into the matter, let out a heavy yawn, his voice tinged with laziness as he redirected the conversation. "Let''s go to sleep. Tomorrow is magic class, and you have to come as well."

    I was free for 1 week because they kicked me out of weapon training sessions, But tomorrow and I think for 1 week is magic classes Soni have to go in classroom like first day of academy, I don''t really care much about any classes, because I can learn magic by simply reading books in the library and using them in practical in the back of garden of academy,No one seeing you there no matter what you are doing.

    Again we both slept in same bed, I was so lazy to wear clothes again, so I just slept naked, I have habit of taking off my clothes in sleep, so what''s the difference.

    I didn''t even realize and it was morning.

    Like always I woke up and saw a letter was kept under the door. Prince Richard was written on it, I don''t fucking know why he sends me love letter everyday.

    As always Without even reading 1st line, I burned the letter with fire magic, I think I should thank him for helping me practice fire magic on this kind of weak things, it increases my magic control and accuracy.

    Most Scary thing in the academy is girl''s bath, I have to bath everyday there, only I know what goes through me. After bathing and wearing the same clothes, we departed to magic class.

    Past one weeks Aoto have already made 4 girlfriends,Princess, Elminia and a beastwomen (I don''t know what her name is, who cares anyway?), and another girl from Class B-1. In our previous world Aoto had 8 girlfriends so I''m not even shock, fucking womanizer.

    I don''t know how he made a girlfriend from different class, should I also give it a try?

    But that''s not the main point, main point is that Chiyoko guy, he also made 2 girlfriends, Even her one of the girl with red-hair was so lovey-dovey to him.

    ''But How?!, Fuck, Am i loosing to a hardcore otaku?''

    As Scarlett entered the magic class and made her way to her usual seat, she was met with a sight that left her bewildered.

    "Huh?... What happened to my seat?" She muttered incredulously, her eyes widening in disbelief.

    Her seat, once a sanctuary of study and contemplation, now stood defiled by a crude display of vandalism. Bold strokes of random colors adorned its surface, while remnants of milk, soda, and various other refuse littered its once pristine exterior. Even his magic books lay torn asunder, their pages scattered like fallen leaves in the wind.

    "Darn, what kind of prank is this," she grumbled inwardly, though outwardly maintaining a fa?ade of indifference. "Well, I''ve already read those books, so I don''t care if they''re torn apart or not."

    With a nonchalant shrug, she made his way to a different seat.unfazed by the inconvenience. After all, the spacious confines of the classroom easily accommodated the sparse number of students present, rendering the antics of his fellow classmates nothing more than a petty nuisance.

    She sat on different seat, waiting for the class to start, Aoto also entered the class and after seeing her seat, he was kinda confused what happened but as soon he saw her on diffrent seat, he gave her handsign that he is going seat on his seat.

    As Scarlett waited for the class to commence, the tranquility of the moment was shattered by the arrival of two girls, their chatter filled with an air of superiority. Without warning, one of them feigned clumsiness, deliberately spilling milk onto Asta''s person.

    "Oops, I accidentally spilled milk over you," she remarked with feigned innocence, her tone dripping with sarcasm.

    Her companion joined in the mockery, her voice laced with arrogance. "My! my!??, Nova-san, I think the milk liked you so much, fufufu."

    Despite the obvious intent behind their actions, Asta chose to remain composed, her thoughts briefly flitting over the fleeting memory of the girl''s name. Resolving to let the incident slide for the time being, she remained stoic, unwilling to dignify their juvenile behavior with a response.

    With a charming smile adorning his features, Asta responded to the girls'' mockery with a gracious gesture. "Don''t worry about it, girls. It''s okay," she assured them, her tone tinged with sincerity.

    But instead of expressing gratitude, the girl''s response dripped with arrogance, dismissing his goodwill with a disdainful click of her tongue. "Tsk, let''s go, Pandra. Don''t fall for her acting," she remarked, her words a sharp rebuke.

    Scarlett watched them retreat to their seats with a mixture of bemusement and irritation. "Acting? What was the acting in that?" She mused to himself, shaking his head in disbelief. "Tch, girls these days are so rough."

    As the class commenced and the teacher began the lesson, Scarlett found herself unable to focus. Small objects, like erasers and pencils, began to rain down upon her from different directions, disrupting the tranquility of the classroom.

    "The fuck? Why are so many pranks happening to me today?" She muttered under her breath, her frustration mounting with each unwelcome interruption.

    But then, like a bolt of lightning illuminating the darkness, a realization struck Scarlett with sudden clarity. "Wait a minute, isn''t this what we call... Bullying?" he thought, a menacing grin spreading across his lips.

    Her eyes gleaming with newfound determination, Scarlett embraced the revelation with a sense of vindication. ''I knew it. Something was wrong,''she chuckled darkly, relishing the opportunity to turn the tables on her tormentors. ''These little fragile girls trying to bully me? Hahaha!''

    ''How long has it been since I last bullied?''

    FEW YEARS AGO

    JAPAN, TAKAHASHI MIDDLE AND HIGH SCHOOL.

    It was the first day of my high school, I was just sleeping on my seat Yet, my tranquility was shattered by an unexpected disturbance.

    "Hey, girl, what are you doing on the boys'' row?"

    The tale has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation.

    Startled from my half-conscious state, I blinked groggily at the source of the interruptionˇŞa random boy accompanied by three others, their unruly hair and towering stature casting a stark contrast to my own diminutive frame.

    In my drowsy haze, I mumbled a response. "Ima... -oy."

    Confusion clouded the boy''s features as he leaned in, prompting me to repeat myself

    "What?"

    "I''m a boy, Asta Kugarasi."I clarified, my words met with a mischievous glint in his eyes.

    With a flush of amusement coloring his cheeks, the boy erupted into mocking laughter, his voice ringing out in the classroom. "Hahahaha! What are you, a femboy?"

    His laughter reverberated through the room as he seized the opportunity to publicly ridicule me. "Hey, everyone! This girlish-looking girl is actually a boy, hahaha!"

    I felt a surge of anger rising within me, fueling my quick retort. "Hey, are you trying to make fun of me?"

    The boy''s demeanor shifted, his tone taking on a veiled threat as he made a demand. "Hahaha! Silly me, of course not. I will not hurt you, if only you do as I say."

    He extended a paltry sum of money towards me, instructing me to fetch his lunch from the school cafeteria during the upcoming lunch break.

    Confusion mingled with indignation as I balked at his audacity. "Huh? Why should I? Didn''t God give you a pair of hands and feet? Go fetch it yourself."

    My defiance stoked the boy''s ire, sending his temper skyrocketing. "You little, do you know who I am?"

    I met his glare with a cool indifference. "Nope! No idea."

    With an air of arrogance permeating his words, asserted his dominance with unwavering confidence. "I''m Izumi Yamakara. My father is a martial arts trainer, and I''ve trained in various martial arts. I''m the strongest in this school."

    Undeterred by Izumi''s boastful claims, Asta retorted with fierce determination, his voice laced with confidence. "So what? I don''t give a shit."

    As tensions escalated and Izumi''s frustration grew, he moved to strike Asta, his fist poised to deliver a punishing blow. "You little, I think I have to give you a taste of my punch," he threatened, his anger simmering beneath the surface.

    Asta, prepared to defend himself, squared his shoulders and braced for the impending confrontation. But before the clash could erupt into violence, the sudden arrival of the teacher interrupted the escalating conflict.

    As the students rose in unison to greet the teacher, their voices echoing in harmonious chorus, the potential for a physical altercation dissipated like smoke in the wind. Asta and Izumi, momentarily deflated by the teacher''s presence, stood down, their conflict relegated to the realm of unfulfilled threats.

    With a parting warning, Izumi vowed retribution. "Just you wait till tomorrow," he muttered, his voice tinged with a promise of future conflict.

    NEXT DAY

    As Asta entered the classroom and approached his usual seat, a wave of disbelief washed over him at the sight that greeted him. His seat, once a place of quiet refuge, was now defiled by a grotesque assortment of garbage, old socks, and shattered eggs. The laughter of Izumi and his friend filled the air, mocking his discomfort and fueling his growing sense of outrage.

    Throughout the class, Asta found himself under siege, targeted by a relentless barrage of projectiles hurled from all directions. It quickly became apparent that Izumi and his cohorts were behind the onslaught, their malicious intent evident in every spiteful gesture.

    Realization dawned on Asta as he connected the dots, understanding the true source of his torment. Determined to seek justice, he approached the teacher to lodge a complaint, only to be met with dismissal and derision. The teacher waved off his concerns, labeling the harassment as mere pranks and refusing to intervene.

    During lunch time, I didn''t had money to buy a meal, so I just walking in the garden and after coming back, I checked my locker and my shoes was torn apart and whole locker was covered colour and "gay" word was written all over with paints and so many Dildos were placed on there.

    For me who comes from an low-class family background, loosing my pair of shoes who I was wearing since middle schools.What if my current shoes get spoiled, there''s no way I can afford a new shoes.

    My anger became uncontrollable, I rushed to the class and saw that izumi guy there.He was holding my notebooks and as soon as he saw me he torned my notebooks in front of me while laughing with no guilt.

    Blinded by anger and desperation, Asta confronted Izumi, his trembling voice betraying the storm of emotions raging within him. "Why are you doing this?" he demanded, his fists clenched in impotent rage.

    Izumi''s response was callous, his laughter a cruel echo of Asta''s suffering. "For fun, of course. What are you going to do, cry?" he taunted, his words dripping with disdain. "I''ll let you go if you suck my dick, femboy."

    In that moment, Asta''s resolve hardened into a steely resolve as a single thought consumed his mindˇŞI''ll kill him. The simmering fury that had lain dormant within him erupted into a raging inferno, driving him to the brink of violence in his quest for retribution.

    That time I realised, it doesn''t matter if you are weak or strong, If you look like a weak person other start mistaking your patience as a sign of weakness and start bullying you.

    If you don''t want to be bullied then just show them that you are not like what your appearance says.

    With this newfound understanding burning like a flame in my chest, I resolved to defy the expectations imposed upon me by my outward appearance. I knew that to combat the scourge of bullying, I had to demonstrate unequivocally that I was not to be trifled with

    He said that he is a son of martial trainer so he would knew about martial art as well. If I just jump into him to fight, he''ll defeat me in 2 seconds.

    But I have ways more experience in actual combat than he have and when it comes to knowledge vs experience, experience always wins.

    You can win a fight with just three steps. First block thier vision , Second before they can see you again deliver a blow to their vital points and Third keep punching or kicking them until they accept defeat.

    With a quick and decisive motion, I seized a nearby notebook and hurled it at Izumi''s face, using it as a makeshift shield to obscure his vision. Before he could react, I closed the distance between us, my movements swift and precise. With calculated precision, I unleashed a punch aimed squarely at his eyes, intent on reducing his visual acuity and gaining the upper hand in our impending confrontation.

    And kicked him in his private part, Now you say, this is a dirty way to fight but No! How can this be dirty, he was around double weight of mine there''s no way I could defeat him in fare fight.

    Before he could even think what was happening, I unleashed a barrage of punches upon him with a ferocity I had never before experienced.

    Each blow landed with a satisfying thud, the rhythmic impact echoing through the classroom as I relentlessly pummeled my adversary. Though I had often found myself embroiled in unnecessary fights since childhood, this was the first time I had unleashed such unbridled aggression upon another human being.

    It was an intoxicating sensation, a rush of euphoria coursing through my veins as I savored the feeling of power coursing through my every limb. The sheer pleasure of dominating another individual, reducing them to nothing more than a lifeless object under my relentless assault, surpassed any fleeting joy I had ever experienced.

    A menacing grin crept across my features, a stark contrast to the delicate and feminine appearance that had invited mockery and scorn. In that moment, no one could dare to say that I resembled a girl. With a chilling smile stretching across my face, only two words escaped my lips.

    "Marvelous. Magnificent."

    Even Izumi''s so-called friends, who had always stood by his side, remained silent witnesses to the brutal spectacle unfolding before them.

    By the time the teacher arrived on the scene, I had already inflicted significant damage upon Izumi, leaving him bloodied and few broken teeths, his cries of pain echoing through the classroom like the wails of a wounded animal.

    As I sat outside the principal''s office, my mind raced with a whirlwind of apprehension and fear. The aftermath of the one-sided altercation weighed heavily upon me, and I braced myself for the inevitable consequences of my actions.

    Inside the office, the class teacher voiced his concerns to the principal, his words dripping with disapproval and disdain. "Principal Sir, what are we going to do? That brat had a bloody fight on his second day of high school."

    The principal''s response was measured, his tone reflecting a sense of pragmatism tinged with reluctance. "We can''t expel him. His marks are above average, but more importantly, he is a friend of Aoto Takahashi."

    The mention of Aoto Takahashi''s name sent a shiver down in his spine, as he realized the weight of his influence within the school''s hierarchy. The teacher''s gulp of apprehension spoke volumes, signaling the understanding that expelling me would tarnish the school''s reputation.

    Instead, the principal opted for a different course of action. "Let''s just call the victim student''s parents. He will administer punishment instead of us," he suggested, seeking to absolve the school of direct responsibility.

    After a tense wait, I was called into the principal''s office, where I was greeted by an imposing figure standing beside him. The man stood at an imposing height of 6.2 feet, his middle-aged frame adorned with a heavy beard and a muscular physique that spoke volumes of his expertise as a martial trainer. My instincts screamed that he was Izumi''s father, and I braced myself for the impending confrontation.

    As the imposing figure approached me, a sense of dread enveloped me, anticipating the wrathful retribution I believed was inevitable. But to my astonishment, his demeanor was unexpectedly calm, devoid of the expected fury and violence. Instead, he posed a simple question: why did I do it?

    Confusion momentarily clouded my thoughts, but I found myself compelled to speak, recounting the events from start to finish with unflinching honesty.

    Upon hearing my account, he delivered a stinging slap across my cheek, the impact jolting me to attention. With a solemn tone, he posed a rhetorical question. "Do you know why I slapped you?"

    "B-because I injured your son," I stammered, my voice barely above a whisper.

    "No," he replied firmly. "Because you went too far. You could have controlled yourself in the fight, but you didn''t."

    His words struck me like a thunderbolt, the weight of his disappointment palpable in the air. Yet, unexpectedly, he shifted the blame to his own son, acknowledging his role in the altercation. "But most likely it''s my son''s fault. He became a little too spoiled after learning some cheap martial arts. I''ll have to educate my son so he doesn''t do something reckless like this in the future."

    In a surprising turn of events, he extended an olive branch, offering me an opportunity to learn martial arts at his club. Overwhelmed by his unexpected generosity, I hesitated, citing my financial struggles as a deterrent.

    But he brushed aside my concerns with a dismissive wave, insisting that money was no object. He even offered to reimburse me for the damages to my shoes and notebook.

    In that moment, I realized that the devil''s father had turned out to be an angel in disguise. Unable to refuse such a genuine offer of redemption, I accepted his invitation to learn martial arts, grateful for the unexpected opportunity that had been extended to me.

    BACK TO PRESENT

    THE NEXT DAY :

    In class a tale of envy and resilience unfolds, centered around the radiant presence of Scarlett, As the sun casts its golden rays upon the marble pillars Enter Scarlett, a vision of ethereal beauty whose presence commands attention like a radiant star amidst the firmament. Yet, her allure becomes a double-edged sword as jealousy festers in the hearts of someone.

    Miranda, with a sneer curling her lips, remarks to her cohorts, "Did you see Scarlett today? She prances around like she owns the place, flaunting that insufferable beauty of hers."

    Isabelle, her eyes ablaze with envy, adds, "It''s sickening! That filthy succubus, We must put her in her place."

    Vivian, the ringleader of their clique, nods in agreement, her voice dripping with disdain. "Agreed."

    As always, Scarlett approached her usual seat, bracing himself for the familiar sight of it being more akin to a garbage heap than a place of learning. But this time, Scarlett came prepared.

    With a deft pinch of her fingers, she invoked her magic. "Clean" she commanded cleaning all of the junk on her seat in seconds, a mischievous grin playing on her lips. ''Hehehe! I''ve learned many useful magics related to defending against bullying. Just try me!''

    Just like last time, As Scarlett waited for the class to commence, the tranquility of the moment was shattered by the arrival of two girls, their chatter filled with an air of superiority.

    Without warning, one of them feigned clumsiness, deliberately spilling a glass of milk onto Scarlett''s clothes. Almost half of the glass spilled over him before he could react.

    "Oops, I accidentally spilled milk over you, Agai¨C"

    "Fire Magic" Scarlett interjected calmly, her words cutting through the air like a knife. In an instant, the spilled milk ignited, burning brightly before disappearing into thin air, leaving no trace of its presence.

    Again, with a charming voice, Scarlett remarked, "How are you holding that hot glass of milk with your bare hands?"

    Confusion clouded the girl''s expression as she furrowed her brow, scratching her head in bewilderment. "What? It''s not ho¨C"

    "Temprature Magic" Scarlett muttered under her breath, her words barely audible. With a subtle gesture, she cast the spell, causing the temperature of the glass to skyrocket. In an instant, the girl''s grip faltered, and she spilled the scalding hot milk over her own body, eliciting a piercing scream of pain.

    Before the agony could fully take hold, her partner swiftly intervened, casting a healing spell to alleviate her suffering.

    As the class commenced and the teacher began the lesson, Scarlett found herself once again unable to focus. Small objects, like erasers and pencils, rained down upon her from different directions, disrupting the tranquility of the classroom.

    But this time, Scarlett was prepared. Before any object could make contact, she channeled his mana into his finger and cast "Return" Instantly, the objects reversed direction, hurtling back towards their origin with double the speed, striking their owners with satisfying precision.

    A triumphant laughter bubbled up within Scarlett as she reveled in her retaliation. ''Hahaha! How did you like it, puny brats? Finally, I''ve had my revenge.''

    But beneath the veneer of satisfaction lay a deeper Scarlett knew that the true source of her torment lay hidden, manipulating others to do their bidding. Her desire for revenge was not solely directed at his bullies, but at the mastermind orchestrating their actions.

    ''Now do you understand why I''m not confronting them directly?'' Scarlett mused to herself. '' Because I know there is someone else behind all this. I just want to find that person and exact my perfect revenge.''

    Soon, it was lunch break, and Aoto approached me with an invitation. "Hey Asta, let''s grab something to eat."

    Though my body didn''t require sustenance, I still relished the act of eating, so I readily agreed. "Yep, let''s go."

    Entering the academy''s cafeteria felt like stepping into a banquet fit for royalty. A long table stretched before us, laden with a plethora of dishes to choose fromˇŞmore than a hundred options to satisfy any palate.

    Aoto and I wasted no time in indulging our carnivorous cravings, opting for plates piled high with meat upon meat upon meat. As we shared in laughter and conversation, our camaraderie was suddenly shattered by an unwelcome interruption.

    A girl with fiery red hair and piercing brown eyes approached Asta, deliberately spilling his food without remorse. "Ohh! I accidentally spilled on you, hahaha!" Her voice dripped with arrogance and overconfidence, a thinly veiled facade masking her true intentions.

    As Scarlett locked eyes with her, an instinctual realization washed over her. ''Isn''t she one of Chiyoko Hiiro''s girlfriends? The one who''s always so lovey-dovey with him.''

    But beneath her facade of innocence, Scarlett sensed a darker truth. Her eyes betrayed her, confirming his suspicionsˇŞshe was the mastermind behind the relentless bullying he had endured.

    Suddenly, a realization dawned upon her like a bolt of lightning. "What the fuck, Aoto is here too."

    Her face turned to aoto and after seeing his face Scarlett realises that he too realised that one behind all of the bullying is this red hair girl.

    ''Yep! Now I don''t even need to do something.''

    This girl gonna get fucked!

 NTR KING

    Her face turned to aoto and after seeing his face she realise that he too realise that one behind all of the bullying is this red hair girl.

    ''Yep! Now I don''t even need to do something.''

    This girl gonna get fucked !

    Despite knowing Aoto''s penchant for outrageous behavior, I braced myself for a storm of indignation. Yet, to my surprise, his response was eerily calm.

    "Aren''t you Chiyoko''s girlfriend? What''s your name?" he inquired, his voice devoid of anger or hostility.

    In contrast, the girl, Aisha Ashtar, replied boldly, her arrogance shining through. "I''m Aisha Ashtar."

    Aoto''s smile remained undeterred as he continued with disarming calmness. "Ohh, what a nice name, you lady. But could you explain to me why you spilled all of your food on my friend here?"

    Her response was swift, a dismissive attempt to brush off the incident as an accident. "Huh? I said it was an accident."

    With a serene smile, Aoto simply nodded. "Okay, I understand. You can go now. Goodbye."

    As Aisha left the room, her smile seemingly victorious, Aoto waved her off with a pleasant demeanor, his smile never faltering until she was out of sight.

    Scarlett watched in shock, bewildered by Aoto''s seemingly nonchalant response. ''What the hell? Why didn''t he do anything? Is he not noticed?''

    But as he observed Aoto''s expression, a flicker of understanding dawned. Despite his calm facade, Aoto''s demeanor hinted at a deeper plan brewing beneath the surfaceˇŞa plan that Asta could only speculate about.

    I used clean magic to clean my self and even after lunch break ended, my mind remained consumed by thoughts of what Aoto might have in store for Aisha. Even after the lunch break had ended, I found myself preoccupied, unable to shake the anticipation of what was to come.

    Just as today''s lectures ended,I hurried out of the classroom, my footsteps echoing through as I made my way back to my dorm room. But as I traversed the familiar path, snippets of conversation caught my attention, drawing me to a halt.

    "Hey Lisha, did you hear? Today, for class cleaning, Hero Aoto and Aisha were alone in the classroom. You know what that means, right?"

    "Nah, Aisha is Hero Chiyoko''s girlfriend. They''re probably just cleaning, nothing more."

    Gasping in shock, I took a step back, disbelief coursing through my veins. "What the? Aoto and Aisha alone?" I muttered to myself, my mind racing with a newfound sense of urgency.

    Without a moment''s hesitation, I pivoted on my heels, abandoning my original destination as I raced back towards the classroom.

    IN THE CLASSROOM :

    Aisha''s facade of confidence crumbled as Aoto''s words cut through the air with a menacing grin on his face. Tremors of fear rippled through her body as he spoke.

    "You know what I mean, right?" Aoto''s voice held a hint of threat as he confronted her. "You bullied my companion like slave by manipulating others.

    "What if Chiyoko finds out that his girlfriend is bullying someone? He would be deeply disappointed in you."

    Aisha''s bravado evaporated, replaced by a tremulous voice as she stammered, "What do you want, to shut your mouth?"

    A sinister smile stretched across Aoto''s face, as if he had been eagerly awaiting this moment. Leaning in close, he brought his lips to her ear, his voice barely above a whisper. "You''ll have to sleep with me for one week."

    As he said while using his skills to agree her.

    <Skill: Persuasion activated>

    <Skill: Fear Implementation activated>

    <Skill: Lesser Manipulation activated>

    (If you are thinking why he have this much skills, then don''t think too much,I will reveal after some chapters.)

    Aisha''s mind spun in a frantic whirlwind, unable to grasp onto any semblance of a solution. Her thoughts raced, grappling with the weight of her predicament.

    ''I bullied Scarlett because Chiyoko-kun is always talking about her. I can''t stand the thought of him focusing on another girl in front of me. If he found out, he would surely dump me.''

    But amidst her turmoil, another realization crept in, casting doubt on her convictions.

    ''But Aoto-kun is focusing on me, not Scarlett. On the first day of the academy, I witnessed him in a duel, where he even disciplined Scarlett for her wrongdoing. That was so cool.''

    As Aisha wrestled with her conflicting emotions, Aoto''s voice sliced through her tumultuous thoughts, shattering her inner turmoil.

    A case of content theft: this narrative is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation.

    "Hey! I''m not waiting for your approval. You don''t have any other option," he declared, his tone resolute and unwavering.

    Trembling and confused, Aisha stammered in response, "O-okay, come to my room every night for one week, My love for Chiyoko is beyond physical anyway ."

    Aoto''s response was brash and dismissive. "Huh? Are you ordering me? We''re going to do it here, in the classroom."

    Aisha''s eyes widened in shock, her mind reeling at the audacity of his proposal. "What? What if someone sees us?"

    Yet, despite her initial apprehension, a strange sensation began to stir within her. The thought of engaging in such intimate acts in the classroom with someone she had barely met sent a shiver of excitement coursing through her veins.

    "Huff! ?, Huff! ?, O-okay, then make it quick," she relented, her voice trembling with a mixture of anticipation and apprehension.

    With a smirk, Aoto chuckled in response. "Hahaha! Of course, I''ll make sure to make you feel good. Now, start stripping."

    As Aisha began to undress, a sudden interruption halted Aoto''s plan.

    "The hell, you''re doing Aoto?, You are changing the genre."

    Scarlett, appearing with a hint of aggression, Walking towards them, she addressed the red-haired girl firmly.

    "Hey Red hair girl, whatever he saying to do, you don''t have to do anything, Just leave."

    Confused, Aisha turned to Aoto, seeking confirmation that he wouldn''t inform Chiyoko.

    "Really?, You won''t tell Chiyoko right?"

    Aoto''s demeanor shifted from a menacing grin to a charming smile as he assured her .

    "Yep!, you''re free to go."

    With an opportunity to escape, Aisha hurriedly left the classroom, leaving behind a puzzled atmosphere.

    Once she departed, Aoto''s tone changed, laced with anger as he questioned

    "Why did you stop me asta?, She almost falled in my grasp."

    Scarlett, equally furious, accused Aoto

    "It''s not NTR webnovel, You already have 4 girlfriends, but you''re still stealing someone else''s girlfriend."

    "So what?, I already observed her, she was just bitch in heat, she is too good for a virgin."

    Scarlett countered, questioning Aoto''s intentions

    "Observed her? That means, you already had eyes on her?"

    "Umm...Uhh....shit!.

    Aoto deflected, diverting the conversation

    "That''s not main point asta, It''s been more than 3 weeks since last time I did it, ya''now I was called NTR king in my school''s days."

    "Out of 8 girlfriends, 5 of them I stealed from other guys."

    evoking Scarlett''s frustration at Aoto''s promiscuity.

    "Huh? Here''s me, your friend is a virgin, and I don''t even have a single girlfriend and here''s you.Do you even remember how many time did you do it in your life time?"

    Acknowledging her own concern, Aoto conceded.

    "Okay-okay, I will not touch her, but if she tries something to seduce me, then I''ll take her. Happy!?"

    Scarlett reluctantly agreed, albeit with a tinge of sarcasm.

    "Yeah! Absolutely happy."

    1 MONTHS LATER

    It''s been a month and a half since I arrived in this world. Every day feels like a repetitive cycle: waking up, saw some love letters from different boys and burn them without reading. then learn some shitty magic and again go back to sleep.

    I though of learning spatial magic, but it is pretty hard, I think it wilk at least two more months to learn.

    Most importantly, there is two straight burned like marks appeared on my back, it feels like a pair of wings grew inside my body. Fuck, what kind creature I''m becoming?.

    I didn''t even leaved academy for past months, but I make sure to have some chats with Introvert-chan.she started talking with me without any hint of anxiety or frustration.

    However, Aoto''s experience has been vastly different. He and the entire class embarked on missions to defeat C and B-rank monsters. They avoided dungeons due to their overwhelming strength.

    And for me, they didn''t take me, Why?

    Well asked the same question but that instructor told me."You''re a monster yourself, What if you take monster''s sided with monsters and turned against us?"

    Ughhh! Damn it,I''m not a monsterg, Sure, I''ve got a horn protruding from my head and pupils resembling those of a cat or so to say more like dragon eyes, with two different colors, but that doesn''t automatically classify me as a monster, right?

    While Aoto reaches Level 41, I couldn''t care less about Chiyoko; he''s not even on my radar.

    Where am I?, I''m in my dorm room, It''s midnight right now, I''m wearing a sports bra and a tight high rise leggings. One the clothes that Saintess Clare gave me.

    Why this attire? Because I don''t need sleep, so I''m using this time to stretch my body and contort into extremely flexible poses that would make most humans cringe in disbelief.

    But that''s not the main point, Main point is someone is disturbing me in midnight with a weird noise.

    Yep! Weird noise, And it''s pissing me off. Who''s making this noise?, Well it''s two animals.

    The room reverberated with Aisha''s high-pitched, provocative moans, resounding boldly in the darkness.

    "Ah?, ah?, ah?... Do it harder... do it harder... Aoto-kun?," she exclaimed passionately.

    Scarlett''s voice sliced through the air with a hint of aggression, directed at both of them. "Why the hell are you having sex with Aisha, Aoto? How long has this been going on between you two?"

    Aoto''s response carried a hint of amusement as he chuckled lightly. "About two weeks, I suppose. I''ve already made it clear; if she tries to seduce me, I won''t resist. She kept crossing my path, hoping to catch my attention."

    Scarlett''s frustration boiled over as she addressed Aisha directly. "Hey! Red-haired bitch! Didn''t you love Chiyoko? Were you lying?"

    Amidst her moans of pleasurable pain, Aisha managed to reply. "Ah?, ah?, I love Chiyoko, truly I do, but I just can''t help it. He''s made me like this?."

    A look of utter distaste crossed her face, eyebrows knitting together in disappointment.

    "That means you''re saying that, He is better than Chiyoko in bed?"

    Aisha replies while moaning with pleasurable pain.

    "Ah?, ah?, I did it with Chiyoko, But he don''t even know how to move his hips, he just want someone to masturbate for him."

    ''Ugh... I thought she is a smart and fierce kid but This bitch floating in pleasure but still saying that she loves Chiyoko, that''s why I don''t like dumb girls.''

    After doing it for more than 4 time, Aisha hastily dressed, citing back pain as she made her way out of the dorm room.

    Scarlett''s voice cut through the silence of room with a hint of aggression. "Damn... You have no shame, considering you''re stealing someone else''s girlfriend."

    Aoto chuckled nonchalantly and replied, "Nah, as I''ve said before, she''s just a girl driven by lust. She doesn''t love Chiyoko, she''s merely attracted to him."

    "If she truly loved him, even a glance from him would bring her more satisfaction than anything she could find with me."

    Scarlett couldn''t help but feel a pang of disbelief. ''A womanizer talking about true love? That''s unheard of.''

    With a tired yawn, Aoto suggested, "Let''s just sleep, it''s already midnight."

    But Scarlett interjected sternly, "Huh? I''m sleeping on the floor tonight. And don''t you dare sleep with her again in our dorm room. And Clean the bed before you sleep or else I''ll kill you."

    THE NEXT DAY : IN CLASSROOM

    Every student sat eagerly in their seats, poised to listen attentively to whatever announcement Instructor Zenith was about to make.

    With a clear of his throat, Instructor Zenith began speaking, utilizing wind magic to ensure every student could hear him clearly. "Ahem... ahem... Students, it''s been over a month, and I trust that you''ve all been diligently honing your skills, whether through sheer luck or hard work."

    "That''s why tomorrow will mark the beginning of a competitionˇŞa competition to collect ruin stones."

    "As I''ve previously explained, ruin stones hold vital information about your skills. In this competition, there will be three types of ruin stones."

    "Firstly, the low-rank ruin stone, which provides insights into your puzzle-solving abilities or offers hints regarding the nature of your skill. Secondly, the mid-rank ruin stone, which simply clarifies what your skill entails."

    "And finally, the high-rank ruin stone. Not only does it elucidate the nature of your skill, but it also provides detailed explanations and examples to help you better understand your abilities."

    "But The individuals who had already deciphered the nature of their skills initially deemed the competition futile. However, their perceptions swiftly changed upon hearing the details.

    "In addition to the competition being held in a medium-large forest, the ruin stones will be scattered randomly throughout," Instructor Zenith continued. "But most importantly, there is only one High-rank ruin stone."

    "And alongside the High-ranking Ruin, there will be a map," he emphasized. "A map that leads you to the "SWORD OF ATHENA".

    A hushed anticipation fell over the students as they absorbed this revelation. A silent enthusiasm coursed through their bodies as they contemplated the prospect of finding such a legendary artifact.

    Zenith continued his announcement, capturing the attention of every student.

    "The Sword of Athena," he declared, "the legendary weapon wielded by the first hero. Many have obtained the map, but none have succeeded in locating it. For it''s not just a map, but a trial to prove one''s worthiness."

    "Now, setting that aside," he pressed on, "we''ll divide you into teams of five. And remember, Class-B and C will also be participating, so don''t underestimate them just because you''re in Class-A."

    "Without further ado, let me announce the teams. The first team consists of Aoto Takahashi, Princess Ingrassia, Scarlett Nova, Elminia Houseburge, and Prince Richard."

    "The second team comprises Chiyoko Hiiro, Irish Heartfilia, Vanon''s third son Aynar, Aisha Ashtar, and Panora Prilimz."

    "The third team is Blah...blah...blah....>999+

    Now Get ready everyone for tomorrow''s compitition.

 AOTO TAKAHASHI

    Tomorrow marks the commencement of the competition for collecting ruin stones, set amidst a medium-large forest where monsters roam freely, obstructing the retrieval of these valuable artifacts.

    It''s been rumored that the ruin stones will be scattered randomly throughout the forest. However, one can''t help but speculate: if the most powerful monsters are said to inhabit certain areas, does that imply that the High-Rank Ruin Stone might be located there? What a foolish oversight.

    Today, instead of lectures, they''ve granted us free time to prepare ourselves for the challenge ahead. And prepare we shall.

    Princess Ingrassia has called for a meeting in our dorm room. The others will be arriving shortly.

    Knock* knock* knock*

    "We''re here, open the door," Princess Ingrassia''s voice rang out.

    As Scarlett stood up from the bed and swung the door open, Princess Ingrassia swept into the room, flanked by two more individuals: Prince Richard and Elminia Houseburge.

    Prince Richard burst in with excitement, "Wohoo! Is this your room, Nova-san? I was expecting something more girlish, but it''s surprisingly simple, almost like a boys'' room. Is it because Aoto also lives here?"

    ''Ugh! Why does this guy have to be on my team?'' Nova thought to herself. ''Well, at least he''s calling me Nova instead of Darling. That means he''s learned from the last time I shut him down.''

    Once inside, they all gathered in a circle on the bed. Princess took the lead, "You all know why I''ve called this meeting, right?"

    Elminia spoke calmly, "Yes, because we''re all in the same group for tomorrow''s competition."

    "Exactly, and that''s why we need to prepare," Princess explained. "We''ll be facing not only monsters but also other students. We need to buy armor, swords, and other equipment that suits us best. So, we''ll go to the city together and purchase everything we need."

    "But the main reason for this meeting is to discuss becoming an official team," Princess continued.

    Prince Richard looked puzzled, "What do you mean by an official team?"

    Princess calmly explained, "My proposal is that we become an official hero''s team to defeat the demon king. We have Aoto as a short-range swordsman, Nova-san as a berserker, Elminia and myself as mages, and Prince Richard as a wide-range swordsman. In short, we''re a perfect team. What do you guys think?"

    Aoto responded calmly, "I''ll think about it after seeing how we perform in the competition."

    After hearing his response, everyone agreed to wait and see how they performed before making a decision.

    Princess again said "Okay then let''s go to City and buy Armour and other things.

    But Suddenly, Prince Richard interjected, cutting the discussion short. "Wait a minute, first I have to ask something," he said, lowering his head and folding his hands.

    If you spot this story on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.

    "Nova-san, I''m really sorry for what happened that day. I was just acting tough. Please forgive me and give me a proper answer to the love letters I''ve been sending you every day. Isn''t it going too far that you haven''t even said no?"

    He gathered his courage and asked again, "I like you. Will you go out with me, please?" Scarlett met his gaze with cool indifference. "Nope! I don''t like you at all."

    Richard''s heart shattered, his face contorted into a half-dead look.

    The princess chimed in, "You shouldn''t have said that, Nova-san. At least reject him politely."

    Scarlett shrugged without guilt. "Huh? If I said that politely, he wouldn''t take it seriously and would ask me again later. Besides, I don''t even like men, I like girls."

    Embarrassment flooded everyone''s senses as a flush crept up their cheeks. "W-what? You like girls? Aren''t you a succubus?" they exclaimed, turning to Aoto for an explanation.

    Aoto, feeling the weight of their gazes, hesitated before revealing, "Since we''re now a team, I''ll tell you, but it''s a secret, okay?" Everyone nodded in agreement. "The thing is, Nova isn''t even a girl. He was a boy who turned into a girl."

    Shock rippled through the group as they all exclaimed, "What?"

    Aoto proceeded to recount the entire story, from the start to end how this all things happened and he turned into a girl and monster but he didn''t tell them that she got tortured for 7 months or true dragon blood.

    Elmina stepped forward, taking the lead. "That means Nova-san isn''t a Succubus, nor is she your slave," she stated.

    Scarlett nodded in agreement.

    Richard, curious, chimed in, "So, that means you didn''t know her since birth. When did you two meet and become friends?"

    Aoto, deep in thought, rolled his head as he pondered the question. Suddenly, a memory sparked, and he burst into laughter. "Hahahaha! Asta, do you remember what happened when we first met? Hahaha!"

    Asta shifted uncomfortably, his gaze darting away as embarrassment flooded his cheeks. "Damn! That was so embarrassing."

    MANY YEARS EARLIER

    ASTA KUGARASI : 10 YEAR OLD.

    AOTO TAKAHASHI : 11 YEAR OLD.

    JAPAN, TAKAHASHI MIDDLE AND HIGH SCHOOL

    It was around 9:00 AM in the morning, and the teacher hadn''t arrived yet, leaving the class in a state of free lecture.

    The sudden hush fell over the class as someone entered the room, murmurs rippling through the students.

    "Hey, Saika, that boy is so handsome. Who is he? I think I''ve fallen in love at this young age."

    "Shh! Don''t speak too loudly. He''s Aoto Takahashi, one grade ahead of us. His dad owns this school. If he gets angry with you, he could ruin your whole life."

    "Really? But he''s so handsome. I wouldn''t mind being ruined by him."

    Aoto entered the room, intending only to take a stroll, but his attention was drawn to someone interesting: a beautiful girl sound asleep at her desk.

    Her sleeping face was too adorable for him to resist. He approached her, gently lifted her head, and kissed her without her consent.

    As the girl felt something touching her lips and opened her eyes, she saw a boy kissing her. She immediately pushed him away, her face burning with anger.

    "Son of a bitch, why the hell did you kiss me?" she demanded.

    Aoto, undeterred, replied boldly, "So what? I just kissed you. My mom said I can kiss any girl that I find beautiful."

    Enraged, the girl punched him in the face and shoved him against the wall.

    "Why the hell did you punch me? Do you know who I am? I''m Aoto Takahashi. My father owns this school," Aoto said, his voice tinged with aggression and pain.

    But the girl remained indifferent. "I don''t give a shit. Do you know who I am?"

    "I''m a boy, you idiot."

    (Yep!, it was Asta, his first kiss stolen by his best friend.)

    Aoto''s eyes widened in astonishment, his mouth hanging agape. "Ehhhhhh? What the hell?"

    Both of them vomited, overwhelmed by the shocking revelation.

    Aoto, with a hint of aggression, accused, "You did this on purpose, didn''t you? Trying to humiliate me in front of everyone."

    But Asta replied with cool indifference, "What? I was just sleeping. I should be the one angry at you for kissing me out of nowhere."

    Aoto didn''t even listen to a single word and charged at Asta, but Asta proved to be too powerful for him to defeat. He beat Aoto so much that the latter started crying.

    "Sob...sob...sob... I''ll tell my father about this. Sob...sob...sob," Aoto sobbed.

    Concerned, Asta said, "Hey, why are you crying? A man shouldn''t cry over small things like this. And if you become a mama''s boy like this, you''ll be forever weak and crying in front of everyone."

    "Do you know, you were so weak that I think almost everyone in class could defeat you, but they didn''t. Do you know why?" Asta continued.

    Aoto stopped crying for a moment, his face red from taking punches. His words were just above a whisper, "Because they fear me?"

    Asta replied, "No! The reality is they fear your father, not you. You don''t have a damn value of your own. It''s all because of your father."

    "If you want to make your own value, then go and train and learn some fighting skills. You''re rich anyway."

    It was the first time someone had given him a reality check, and Asta''s simple speech motivated him so much that it marked the last time Asta defeated him.

    Genuinely moved, he asked Asta to become his friend, and Asta, in turn, accepted. He found in Asta a friend who didn''t value him for his wealth, but for who he was as a person.

    BACK TO THE PRESENT

    As everyone laughed at Scarlett upon hearing the laughter, his face burned with embarrassment.Aoto was laughing the most and goes out if the room to calm himself down and take a fresh air while Scarlett remained thier with embarrassment palpable on her face.

 PREPARATION

    After hearing Aoto''s backstory, everyone laughed at Scarlett upon hearing the laughter, his face burned with embarrassment.Aoto was laughing the most and goes out if the room to calm himself down and take a fresh air while Scarlett remained thier with embarrassment palpable on her face.

    the next moment a silence enveloped the room for a full two minutes until the princess, her voice trembling slightly, broke the silence.

    "L-lets go shopping, Aoto will be waiting for us."

    As they exited the dorm room, the princess suggested I wear formal girl clothes, but I staunchly refused. I''m not gonna wear girly clothes again, right?. Amidst our departure, we encountered Aoto, joining us for the outing. Just as we set off for the City.

    As they were departing Scarlett recalled something."Igrassia-san, Can I take a friend along with me?".

    With a gentle smile, the princess granted permission, prompting Scarlett to promise a swift return with her friend, Irish. However, as Scarlett turned to retrieve Irish, Richard seized his hand.

    "Wait, isn''t she on the enemy''s team, Why are you taking her with us?"

    Scarlett''s response crackled with defiance, her words edged with a hint of aggression as she reclaimed her hand from Richard''s grasp.

    "I''ll do what I like."

    Just as Richard seemed poised to reclaim his hold, the princess intervened, her gentle voice quelling the rising tension as she reminded Richard that Irish was merely a friend.

    Within moments, Scarlett''s arrived at Irish''s dorm room, just as she emerged from within. With a gentle smile, she greeted her, waving her hand in a friendly gesture.

    "Introvert-chan, are you going somewhere?"

    Startled by Scarlett''s sudden appearance, Irish''s surprise softened into calm composure as she replied, "No, I was just going for a stroll."

    Without missing a beat, Scarlett extended an invitation, suggesting they accompany him for shopping. Irish, taken aback by the unexpected offer, hesitated momentarily before accepting.

    "O-okay, It''s been a long time since we last went out together."

    As Scarlett revealed that four others would be joining them, Irish felt a twinge of disappointment, yet she acquiesced, deciding to join the group nonetheless.

    With their party now comprising six members, they set off for the bustling streets of the City of Elysium.

    Their first destination was the renowned Armour''s shop. The establishment stood tall, its facade adorned with sleek, modern glass panels reminiscent of a bustling metropolis.

    The spacious interior beckoned with its grandeur, offering an extensive array of armors and garments tailored for nobility and royalty alike.It was a high class shop for rich peoples.

    Upon entering, the shop divided into two sections, meticulously segregated by gender. Despite personal reluctance, I found myself directed towards the female section, while Aoto and Richard ventured into the male domain.

    Amidst the racks of ornate armors and regal attire, the princess''s excitement bubbled forth as she eagerly suggested an ensemble for me. With enthusiasm, she presented a striking purple plate armor, undoubtedly fashionable with its attached skirt.

    However, my aversion to skirts remained steadfast, prompting a polite but firm refusal, unwilling to compromise my personal style.

    There''s no way I''m gonna wear a skirt, Right?.

    After much deliberation, Princess Ingrassia chose a resplendent golden armor, while Irish opted for a striking blue set. Elminia, being a mage, eschewed armor in favor of defensive artifacts.

    What I chose?, "Nothing" I choose nothing, my body is sturdy then an armour anyway. Despite my initial reluctance, I eventually succumbed to my friends'' insistence and begrudgingly perused the clothing section.

    To my surprise, it was filled with modern attire from my own world, likely brought by previous heroes. When I was summoned, Saintess Clare then presented me with a set of jet black cargo pants, a jacket, leggings, and a sports bra, leaving me puzzled about their origin until now.

    Unauthorized duplication: this tale has been taken without consent. Report sightings.

    Initially dismissing my own clothes as cheap, I soon realized their true value upon seeing the exorbitant sky rocket type prices of the modern garments in this world.

    Princess calmly explained with a slight smile, "These clothes offer no defense against monsters, but they are exceptionally fashionable. That''s why nobles and royals often purchase them for parties and other occasions. Normal people wouldn''t even consider buying them. Now, go ahead and select some clothes."

    Scarlett leaned in close to the princess''s ear, whispering, "I used to be a man, remember? I don''t want girly clothes."

    With a hint of mockery, she whispered back, "So what? You''re a girl now. Enjoy it a little."

    She then spoke loudly to Irih, Elminia, "Nova-san is saying she doesn''t like girly clothes. Please Give her a little push."

    Irish and the others began cheering in front everyone, causing Scarlett to feel embarrassed enough to change her clothes. After trying on a few outfits, she settled on a pair of leggings, a one-shoulder crop top, and a turtle neck crop-top.

    As for the choice of the crop top, it allowed for easier movement and provided enough support for her breasts without the need for binding them with bandages.

    So she already took off her clothes and wore a one shoulder crop top, leggings and and got the other one packed. She took of her blindfold and wore a heart shaped purple colour Glasses to hide her eyes.

    When it came time to pay, the princess offered to cover the cost, but Irish insisted on paying for Scarlett''s clothes herself, for reasons unknown to her, except perhaps because they were friends.

    As Nova and her friends exited the female section, Richard and Aoto emerged from the male section at the same time. Upon catching sight of Nova-san, Richard''s nose began to bleed, forming a lecherous grin on his face.

    "Woah! Nova-san, you look even more beautiful in this," Richard exclaimed.

    ''Beautiful?, I think he is trying to say I look erotic in these outfit.Even though he knows that I was a man. Well what can I do anyway, no matter what I wear, my slutty face and body make it look way too erotic.''

    Their next stop was the weapons shop, where they sought out the renowned blacksmith, Sagrika Swordsmith.

    As they stepped outside, all eyes seemed to be drawn to Irish, Scarlett and Ingrassia, while Elminia, with her more childlike appearance, went unnoticed.

    As they arrived at their destination, the room dazzled with an array of swords, katanas, spears, and more. At the forefront stood the shop''s owner, a humble dwarf.

    "Welcome, welcome... What can I do for you?" he greeted, his tone as deferential as possible, recognizing the opulence of their attire.

    Princess Ingrassia took charge, asserting, "I am Princess Ingrassia. We require high-quality weapons, not the cheap ones scattered around the room."

    The dwarf, slightly impressed, chuckled, "Ho...ho...ho, you have quite the discerning eye, young lady. I suspected as much; you all are not ordinary children."

    Leading them inside, he pressed a hidden panel on the wall, revealing a secret chamber filled with magical swords, wands, and other rare items.

    Eyes sparkling like gems, the group eagerly searched for weapons that suited their preferences. After much deliberation, Princess Ingrassia selected a magic sword adorned with gems, considering her proficiency as both a mage and a swordsman. Aoto opted for a katana with intricate runes engraved upon it.

    Elminia chose a wand, Richard settled on a longsword, and Irish surprised asta by also selecting a sword, indicating her hidden talent as a swordsman, evident in her mature and well-trained physique.

    Scarlett had been scouring the collection for a suitable sword for quite some time, but none seemed to meet his standards. Everything felt as light as a feather in her hands, until his gaze landed on a massive, imposing heavy sword.

    "Hey, Dwarf guy, what kind of sword is this?" Scarlett inquired, noting its formidable size, nearly as tall as Princess Ingrassia herself.

    The dwarf hesitated before responding, "Ho...ho...ho... Please choose a different sword, Madam. This one will not suit you."

    Madam? Scarlett thought incredulously. ''I''m not that old,'' she muttered

    Scarlett asked with puzzlement

    "Why?"

    The dwarf explained, "That sword belonged to a leader of giants who died ten years ago. Despite its significance, no one has purchased it because of its weight.

    Even A-rank adventurers struggle to lift it, and S-rank adventurers can barely swing it without exhausting themselves."

    Unfazed, Scarlett declared, "Then I''ll take this."

    As she moved towards the sword, the dwarf moved to intervene, but Scarlett effortlessly lifted the sword with one hand. Though heavier than the others, it felt as light as a wooden stick in his grasp.

    "I''m taking this sword," Scarlett announced confidently.

    The dwarf was stunned by Scarlett''s display of strength, his eyes widening in astonishment and his mouth hanging agape. With a trembling voice, he reluctantly replied, "D-do as you please."

    After securing all the necessary items, we made our way back to the academy. Just as we were about to part ways to our respective dormitories, Prince Richard halted us with a declaration.

    "Stop everyone, I have something to share," he announced, drawing the attention of the group.

    Anticipation filled the air as we turned towards Richard, eager to hear what he had to say.

    "It''s my birthday the day after tomorrow," Richard revealed, "and I''ve arranged a party to celebrate. I personally invite all of you to join me."

    He then singled out Scarlett, adding, "Especially you, Nova-san. You must come."

    Internally sighing at the thought of attending, she understood the implications of declining his invitation. Rejecting the prince''s gesture would be seen as disrespectful to his entire country, leaving her with no choice but to accept.

    With nods of agreement, they all accepted Richard''s invitation before dispersing to thier respective dormitories.

    AOTO/ASTA''S DORM ROOM :

    As Scarlett and Aoto entered their dorm room, Asta, unaware of the sword''s weight, casually tossed it into a corner of the room.

    The moment the sword made contact with the ground, the floor cracked and it sank slightly into the ground, unleashing a powerful impact that caused a minor earthquake throughout the academy.

    Fortunately, their dorm room was located on the ground floor; otherwise, the sword might have plummeted through to the room below.

    Aoto trembled uncontrollably, his breaths shallow and rapid as he exclaimed, "Aackkk... what the hell did you do?"

    Scarlett responded with cool indifference with no hint of guilt, "Oops, sorry!"

    Still in a state of panic, Aoto continued, "Are you really going to use this sword tomorrow? You might end up killing everyone."

    Scarlett reassured him, "Ohh! No, no, no... I just brought it along for safekeeping. Who knows, it might prove useful in defeating the Demon King."

    Relieved, Aoto sighed, "Hufff... thank God you''re not going to use it."

    NEXT DAY: AT AZURE TEMPEST(FOREST)

    At the edge of the forest, all the first-year students gathered, arranged in rows akin to Class-A and Class-B formations.

    Despite the structured arrangement, all eyes were inevitably drawn to Scarlett, who stood clad in the same clothes she had purchased the day before, but her blindfold replacing his purple glasses.

    Standing before the assembled students, a professor stepped forward to address them.

    "I am Peneer Breathwate, and I will be overseeing this competition," he announced. "Inside the forest, monsters ranging from E-rank to B+ rank will be roaming. Each of you has a button in your pocket.

    If you encounter a monster you cannot defeat or escape from, simply press the button, and you will be teleported out of the forest. However, you will be disqualified from further participation."

    He emphasized the importance of teamwork, stating, "That''s why this is a team competition. If you fail to acquire any ruin stones, your teammates can obtain them for you. You are free to collect as many ruin stones as you wish and even trade them with your enemies for money or give them as gifts."

 1vs3 But Still Overpowered

    NEXT DAY: AT AZURE TEMPEST(FOREST)

    At the edge of the forest, all the first-year students gathered, arranged in rows akin to Class-A~Class-B~Class-C formations.

    Despite the structured arrangement, all eyes were inevitably drawn to Asta, who stood clad in the same clothes he had purchased the day before, but his blindfold replacing his purple glasses.

    ''I used to be one of them, admiring pretty girls. So, I can kinda relate,'' she remarked, acknowledging the gaze directed towards her.

    Considering his audience, Scarlett''s pondered, ''Perhaps, as a fellow man, I should cater to their desires.''

    With a mischievous grin, Scarlett turned to face the assembled boys, striking an enticing erotic pose before playfully blowing a flying kiss in their direction.

    The sight left every heart in the vicinity aflutter, Scarlett''s actions eliciting an undeniable. ''Hahaha! How was that? I don''t even need to ask; their eyes tell me everything,'' she chuckled confidently.

    ''But I won''t be doing that again,'' she added, with a hint of finality.

    Surveying the landscape ahead, Scarlett''s attention shifted. "They said the competition would take place in a mid-large forest, but what the hell is this?, It''s fucking big as Amazon."

    As the anticipation swirled among the students, Professor Peneer Breathwate''s voice cut through the air, commanding attention.

    "Now, each team will enter the forest individually, with a three-minute gap between each entry, heading in different directions. Once all teams have entered, the competition will commence," he declared, setting the stage for the challenge ahead.

    "And one final note," he continued, "the competition period will last two and a half hours. So, give it your all in your quest to find the ruin stone."

    Scarlett''s expression was a mix of curiosity and excitement as she absorbed the instructions. "So, there will be monsters inside the forest too," she thinked aloud, her excitement palpable. "They''ve never taken me monster hunting before, so this will be my first time. Finally, I''ll get to see monsters in real life."

    With determined resolve, each team began to enter the forest one by one, their determination to emerge victorious evident in their every step.

    As Scarlett and her team ventured into the forest, Aoto proposed a strategic suggestion. "How about we split up and go in different directions? It''ll help us cover more ground faster."

    Princess readily agreed, adding, "Yes, let''s do that. But who will go where?"

    Aoto, asserting his rationale, replied, "Since Nova and I are the strongest ones here, I''ll head left, and Nova will go straight. The three of you can go right as a group."

    However, Princess interjected with a touch of aggression, "Why can''t I go alone? I''m stronger than Nova-san."

    Aoto, puzzled, questioned her assertion. "How so?"

    Confidently, Princess explained, "Nova-san, you have a talent for fire magic, right? Try burning me with fire."

    Their confusion turned to shock as Scarlett attempted to ignite Princess with her fire magic, only to find that nothing happened. Scarlett, visibly surprised, questioned, "How?"

    Princess elaborated, revealing her protection bracelet''s ability to resist intermediate-level magic from every element. "I have a bracelet with intermediate-level magic protection from every element.

    "You have a lot of mana but no talent, without affinity the tempreture of your fire will not go up. Someone with even a little protection from fire can''t be harmed by you."

    "Just like you can''t kill someone who knows how to swim by drowning them in water. That''s why In terms of magic I''m stronger."

    But instead of panic, Scarlett''s face broke into a grin. With a heavy voice, she responded, "You''re too overconfident in your talent, Princess."

    "Ignite"

    Scarlett''s again casted the same spell but this time princess''s hand started burning despite having protection bracelet. Princess screamed in pain as her hand burned but Aoto quickly intervened, using his healing magic to alleviate her injuries.

    Love this novel? Read it on Royal Road to ensure the author gets credit.

    As Princess''s heart raced and sweat dotted her forehead, she stammered, "How did you do that?"

    Scarlett replied nonchalantly, "You asked me to increase the temperature, so I did. This world is full of idiots; just combine fire with temperature and a combustible material like petrol or sodium or sulfur and boom... easy-peasy."

    Even after Scarlett''s explanation, Except Aoto, no one understood what she wanted to say, but the main thing was that the princess''s debate was over so everyone went on the same path as Aoto had said.

    30 MINUTES LATER

    As Princess Ingrassia, Elminia, and Richard ventured deeper into the forest, their path devoid of both students and monsters, Richard''s keen eye caught sight of a treasure box nestled in the foliage ahead.

    "Hey, everyone, look at that box. It must contain the ruin stone," he exclaimed, excitement tingling in his voice.

    Princess, ever cautious, responded, "Yes, it''s possible. But let''s proceed with caution. There may be traps or other teams nearby."

    As they cautiously approached the box, the sound of approaching footsteps disrupted their focus. Suddenly, a student from another team leaped from the trees, landing squarely in front of them, mirroring their position in relation to the treasure box.

    Princess''s eyes widened in recognition. "Irish Heartfilia?"

    A collective gasp escaped their lips as they realized the identity of the intruder.

    Richard, also recognizing her, chimed in, "You were the one who went shopping with us that day, weren''t you?"

    Irish responded with a simple smile tinged with anxiety, "Y-yeah, I didn''t know it was you. You guys can keep this one. I''m going to find another one."

    As she turned to leave in search of another stone, Richard''s voice cut through the air with aggression. "Wait a minute. Are you looking down on us?"

    Irish, puzzled, turned back to face them. "W-w-what?"

    Richard''s anger flared as he accused, "Are you looking down on us? You said it as if you were giving it to us as charity."

    Despite Princess and Elminia''s attempts to intervene, Richard pressed on. "Let''s fight one on one. The winner will take the ruin stone."

    Irish''s patience wore thin, and she let out a sigh filled with sorrow. "Sigh... If you want to fight that much, then all three of you have to come together."

    ''Sorry, Nova-san, they were your friends, so I let them take the ruin stone. But now, I don''t think they''re worthy of being your friends."

    Princess and Elminia bristled at Irish''s bold response.

    Princess, with a hint of aggression, retorted, "Irish, are you really looking down on us? My light magic is a grave weakness to your dark magic."

    Irish replied with cool indifference, "Do you want to fight or not?"

    All three of them assumed their stances, readying themselves for the impending confrontation. Princess''s voice cut through the tension, her determination evident. "I didn''t wanted to, but now I want to crush your overconfidence."

    However, instead of coordinating their efforts as a team, Richard impulsively charged at Irish, utilizing his wind magic to enhance his speed. Closing the distance swiftly, he aimed a vicious strike at her neck with his sword, his words dripping with contempt. "Who will care if a low-class noble dies here?"

    To his astonishment, a black aura coalesced around Irish''s palms as she effortlessly caught his sword as if it were a mere trinket

    "Dark magic: Rust"

    she intoned, casting her spell upon the blade clasped in her hand. In an instant, Richard''s once formidable sword crumbled into rust, disintegrating under her power.

    His heart pounding with fear, sweat glistening on his forehead, Richard was overcome with disbelief. "Impossible... My strongest sword broke like it was nothing."

    The confrontation escalated as Irish seized Richard by the neck, effortlessly hoisting him into the air with her sheer physical might.

    A menacing grin twisted her features, fueled by burning aggression as she addressed him. "It was you, wasn''t it? The one who always looked at Nova-san lustfully. It''s time for punishment."

    Richard struggled desperately against her iron grip, but Irish''s strength proved insurmountable.

    Meanwhile, Elminia and Princess, panicked by the dire situation, unleashed their spells in a frantic attempt to free Richard.

    Princess summoned forth her water magic with a cry. "Aqua dragon!" A towering dragon comprised of water materialized and surged toward Irish, while Elminia invoked her intermediate-level magic. "Fire bolt: Barrett!" A searing bolt of crimson fire hurtled towards the assailant.

    However, before their spells could make contact, Irish moved with lightning speed, landing a barrage of punches on Richard in a fraction of a second. He didn''t even have a chance to scream as his face was battered beyond recognition, blood painting his features in a gruesome tableau.

    With a final, devastating kick to Richard''s belly, Irish sent him hurtling through the forest, crashing into trees with bone-crunching force until he lay unconscious amidst the foliage.

    Without wasting a moment, Irish unleashed her magic once more. "Dark magic: Nullification!" A black wormhole materialized, sucking in Princess''s and Elminia''s magic with a sinister pull, nullifying their spells in an instant...

    Irish unsheathed her sword, its sinister aura enveloping her like a demonic spirit, causing Princess and Elminia to shiver in its presence.

    With a chilling grin, Irish taunted, her voice dripping with malice. "You wanted to crush my overconfidence? Then why are you shivering? The overconfident ones here are you royals. I bet you''ve never bled a day in your pampered lives."

    Ignoring her words, Elminia turned to Princess with a plan. "Ingrassia-san, I''ll cast physical strengthening magic on you. You go defeat her."

    Princess nodded in agreement, but before Elminia could even begin her spell, Irish struck with her own dark magic. "Soul magic: soul binding." Elminia''s body tensed, as if an invisible force threatened to crush her heart if she moved even a fraction.

    "Now, you''re the only one left, Princess," Irish remarked, her voice dripping with confidence.

    With her sword imbued with light magic, Princess charged towards her adversary. Their movements were swift and precise as they exchanged blows, the clash of swords echoing through the forest.

    As the fight raged on, Princess began to tire, but she noticed something peculiar: each time her sword clashed with Irish''s, the black magic surrounding her weakened slightly, for light was the bane of dark magic.

    With a voice filled with confidence, Princess declared, "Light cannot be stopped, Irish. You can''t win."

    To her surprise, Irish showed no signs of exhaustion; she had been toying with Princess all along. With a chilling grin and a voice laced with malice, she retorted, "You''re right. Light cannot be stopped, but it can be devoured."

    Irish intensified the flow of her mana, her aura swelling around her like that of a death knight. With a final, decisive swing of her sword, she unleashed an attack that seemed like her ultimate strike. Exhausted and struggling to defend herself, Princess attempted to block the assault with her sword, only for it to shatter into two pieces upon impact.

    Before Princess could react, Irish delivered a devastating rear hook punch to her abdomen. The force of the blow was so overwhelming that Princess coughed up blood, her golden armor crumbling under the force.

    Brought to her knees, Princess grappled with her thoughts, bewildered by Irish''s sudden display of power. ''How is she so powerful? We only met yesterday because of Nova-san. I wouldn''t have even known she was in our class.''

    Reflecting on their previous encounter, Princess couldn''t reconcile the introverted shy girl she had met with the malevolent force standing before her now.

    ''Was she acting yesterday? If so, then why? Girls only hide their true personalities when they have a crush on someone. Does she love Aoto? Because other than Richard, only Aoto was there."

    Despite racking her brain, Princess couldn''t grasp Irish''s intentions. With her strength depleted, Princess collapsed to the ground, her fist clenched in anger but her voice tinged with sadness and self-doubt. "I lost to a low-class noble, a nobody. Was I always this weak?"

    Irish chuckled mockingly, her words dripping with scorn. "You''re not weak. It''s just that your opponent is too strong."

    With a final taunt, Irish claimed the ruin stone and departed, leaving Princess and her companions with a few healing potions to tend to their wounds.

 FOREHEAD KISS

    OUTSIDE OF AZURE TEMPEST (FOREST)

    Outside the forest, instructors lounged in their chairs, sipping tea and enjoying a moment of relaxation. Suddenly, a man burst onto the scene, his breath ragged from frantic exertion.

    "Huff* Huff* Huff*"

    "Sir, sir... We have an urgent emergency," he gasped out.

    Instructor Zenith, sensing the gravity of the situation, sprang into action. "What''s happened? Why are you in such a state?"

    The man, still gripped by panic, replied, "The observation team we dispatched into the forest to monitor the students... They''ve reported the appearance of an A+ rank monster inside the forest."

    Eyes widened in astonishment and alarm as the reality sunk in. "Shit! How did an A+ rank monster breach the forest? Our priority is to protect the students," Zenith declared urgently.

    With a unanimous nod, the instructors abandoned their leisure and rushed into the forest, determined to confront the looming threat and ensure the safety of the students.

    INSIDE THE FOREST

    Irish claimed the ruin stone and departed, leaving Princess and her companions with a few healing potions to tend to their wounds.

    As she walked for more than five minutes, a sudden realization struck her mind like a thunderbolt. "I beated them so badly. What if they tell Nova-san about this? Nova-san will hate me for sure. What do I do?... What do I do?"

    "Aaaaaahhhhh!"

    A piercing scream echoed through the forest, ripping through the tranquility like a jagged knife.

    Students ran frantically, pursued by a wolf-like monster of colossal size, its massive frame crushing trees in its path.

    "An A-rank monster? They said there would only be up to B+ rank monsters. The students aren''t pressing their buttons because they want to collect ruin stones. They should understand that their lives are more important than ruin stones."

    A sudden idea flashed through her mindˇŞa way to turn this situation to her advantage. "Yes... I''ll save those students and become a hero in Nova-san''s eyes. I may be exhausted, but I can defeat that A-rank monster."

    Unsheathing her sword, Irish emerged from the bushes, charging straight toward the monster. "Rather than engaging in a prolonged battle, I''ll use all of my mana at once and end this in one shot."

    The monster, sensing her approach, lunged forward with its fangs bared. Irish jumped, channeling all her mana into her sword, causing it to glow with a dark blue aura, nearly 50cm thick and 140cm long.

    As her feet touched the ground, she swung her sword with all her might.

    "Saber slash!"

    A dark blue slash wave erupted from her sword, slicing through the monster and everything in its path within a 100-meter radius, cleaving through the forest with devastating force.

    Irish knelt on the forest floor, her breaths labored and heavy from the exhaustive exertion of channeling all her mana at once.

    "Using all of your mana at once is way too exhausting. I don''t think I can move for at least ten minutes," she thought, her body trembling with fatigue.

    "The ruin stone I obtained after defeating those three... It''s a mid-rank ruin stone. That should be sufficient for me. I''m going to press the button and get out of here," she decided, her mind already planning her next move.

    "But before that, I''ll consume the mana stone of this A-rank monster."

    What''s a Mana stone?, It''s the heart of monsters, were highly sought after by adventurers for their versatility. They could be used for various purposes, from powering electrical devices to enhancing magical weapons. That''s why thier demand never goes down.

    But no human can consume mana stones Except me.

    But How can I consume it?, I think Because of my affinity with dark and soul magic, I got a unique skill name "Predation".

    It consumes mana stones and increases my stats and Skills. The powerful the monster the higher my states will go up.

    But main point is for is for consuming mana stone, first I have to touch them but I''m so exhausted. All students ran as soon as they saw an opportunity to escape.

    Fighting through her exhaustion, Irish steeled herself and stood up on trembling legs. Determination filled her as she started approaching the monster''s corpse.

    "C''mon, I can do it... I can do it..." she whispered to herself, pushing through the fatigue to reach her goal.

    As Irish neared her goal, misfortune struck suddenly and violently. Something collided with her directly, the impact sending her flying through the air until she crashed into the ground, breaking trees in her wake.

    You might be reading a pirated copy. Look for the official release to support the author.

    Her armor shattered, her bones fractured, Irish lay amidst the wreckage, coughing up blood in a haze of pain. "Cough... cough... What happened?"

    Gazing ahead, her eyes widened in horror as she beheld a grotesque, green-colored monster with two heads, its maws dripping with saliva, a ravenous hunger gleaming in its eyes.

    "A twin-headed Ogre? What''s an A+ rank monster doing here?"

    But there was no time for pondering. With urgency, she reached for her pocket to press the give-up button, only to find it empty. Her armor and clothes torn apart in the attack, the button had been lost.

    Panic seized her heart as the realization of her dire situation sunk in. "Shit! Where are the instructors? I''m going to die at this rate."

    The Ogre, sensing her vulnerability, approached slowly, knowing she had no strength left to resist. As it drew closer, Irish''s heart raced faster, her fear mounting with each step.

    Tears streamed down her cheeks as regret washed over her. ''Sob... sob... sob... If I had known I was going to die like this, I should have confessed to Nova-san. Sob... sob... sob...''

    Despite her despair, thoughts of Nova-san filled her mind.

    ''As a low-class noble, hardly distinguishable from a wealthy merchant, the idea of falling in love with a demon was not just tabooˇŞit was strictly forbidden among nobles and royals. The mere thought of my family discovering such feelings would spell disaster.

    Adding to the complexity of the situation, we were both girls. While I had never felt anything like this towards any other girl, my heart raced whenever Nova-san was around.

    Since the first time I laid eyes on her at the Dueling Grounds, I found myself drawn to her. While I was now consumed by fear and uncertainty, Nova-san''s presence exuded an aura of calm and confidence. Unlike me, who was paralyzed by fear and waiting for death, I knew Nova-san would take decisive action. She is just so cool.

    The Ogre loomed over her, its shadow casting her in darkness. Raising its massive fists, it prepared to strike a fatal blow.

    In a moment of desperation, Irish let out a scream, her voice trembling with tears and fear. "I don''t want to die, Nova-sannnnnnnn!"

    "Thumpppppp"

    As the Ogre''s punch collided with a deafening impact, a shockwave rippled through the air, the echo reverberating through the forest.

    But to her astonishment, Irish found herself still alive and unharmed. With a mix of disbelief and relief, she cautiously opened her eyes. "Nova-san?"

    Before her stood Scarlett, effortlessly blocking the Ogre''s punch with a single hand. Her charming smile and comforting voice washed over her, easing her fears. "You look cute, even when you''re crying, introvert-chan.

    I got quit the good senses and I sensed a dangerous thing here, So I came."

    Her cheeks burned red, staining them with a deep shade of crimson as embarrassment flooded her senses. Irish felt tears of joy welling up in her eyes. "Sob... sob... sob..."

    The Ogre, shocked by Asta''s intervention, attempted to communicate with garbled words. "Uuuu... Like us... why with humans?"

    Scarlett couldn''t help but marvel at the creature''s unexpected intelligence. "Huh? This monster has some intelligence? I thought only demons could communicate. Well, who cares."

    Without hesitation, Scarlett clenched his other hand and delivered a powerful punch to the Ogre''s stomach. The force of the blow was overwhelming, tearing the creature''s upper body apart in a single strike.

    "Darn... I defeated an A+ rank monster with one punch. Did I just become a one-punch woman? Hehehe," She chuckled, her victory secured with astonishing ease.

    Scarlett reached into a small pouch attached to her waist and retrieved a healing potion, swiftly administering it to Irish.

    As the healing magic took effect, Irish felt her strength returning, and she impulsively leaped forward, wrapping her arms around Scarlett in a tight embrace. Scarlett blushed furiously as their bodies collided, feeling a rush of embarrassment at the unexpected intimacy.

    "Thank you so much for saving me," Irish exclaimed gratefully, her voice filled with genuine appreciation.

    Scarlett gently brought Irish''s face in front of her own, using her hands to brush aside her hair, which obscured her right eye. With a tender gesture, she pressed a kiss to her forehead, her words imbued with a sense of calm reassurance. "Don''t worry, I won''t let you die."

    Inside, Scarlett couldn''t help but panic at the unexpected kiss. ''Darn... I kissed her... but it was only on her forehead. She won''t get mad at me, right?''

    Meanwhile, Irish found herself lost in a whirlwind of emotions as Scarlett''s lips met her forehead. Her face flushed with heat, her heart racing with an intensity she couldn''t explain.

    "Do you have a fever?" Scarlett''s concerned voice broke through her reverie. "But I gave you a healing potion though."

    Startled back to reality, Irish stumbled over her words in an attempt to compose herself. "Oh... no... no! I don''t have a fever. It''s just that, um... I-I want to collect that monster''s mana stone," she deflected, eager to change the subject and conceal her embarrassment.

    Scarlett scratched her head in puzzlement, questioning the purpose of collecting the mana stones. "Huh? What''s the point in collecting these? We''re not adventurers."

    Irish explained, "I have a unique skill named ''Predation.'' It allows me to consume mana stones, increasing my stats and granting me some of the dead monster''s skills. Just like heroes can level up, I can also grow stronger."

    Approaching both the wolf monster and the twin-headed Ogre, she consumed their mana stones. Immediately, her stamina and strength returned, revitalized by the energy of the stones.

    After regaining her strength, Irish began to ponder something. ''Should I confess to Nova-san? But Nova-san is a succubus, there''s no way she''ll be satisfied with a woman, right?''

    "Umm, Nova-san, I want to ask you something," she hesitated, her voice tinged with uncertainty.

    Scarlett replied with her usual cool indifference, "Yeah, ask anything."

    Summoning her courage, Irish broached the subject. "Ummm, actually, I had a fight with someone. They started it first, but I got a little too carried away and beat them so badly, even blood came out of their mouths. Is it my fault? Will you hate me?"

    With a gentle yet firm tone, Scarlett reassured her. "As always, you''re too kind, introvert-chan. You should have broken their bones one or two."

    Irish''s eyes widened in delight, a radiant smile spreading across her face. "Really? I''ll make sure to do that next time."

    "And I also had something to ask you," she continued, her frustration and anxiety mounting as she struggled to find the right words.

    "Umm...uhh... Actuall, I lik¨C

    Before she could confess her feelings, however, the instructors arrived on the scene, interrupting their conversation. "Hey, students, are you okay?" they called out, diverting attention away from Irish''s confession

    I couldn''t quite decipher what Irish was trying to express, but soon after, the competition was abruptly cancelled. While relief washed over us that no students had been killed, an unsettling atmosphere settled in. Instead of being celebrated for averting potential tragedy, I sensed a growing fear and apprehension directed towards me.

    As for the ruin stones, those who had already collected them were allowed to keep them, while the remaining students were allocated stones based on their individual qualities and capabilities.

    As for me, I thought fighting monsters in real life is enough for me but To my surprise, I was awarded a High-Rank ruin stone, a recognition that left me both puzzled and intrigued.

    Meanwhile, Aoto received a map that purportedly led to the "Sword of Athena". I had initially believed such maps to be exceedingly rare, but it turned out that the academy distributed copies annually in the hopes that one day a student would uncover the legendary sword.

    Outside the forest, I encountered Princess, Elminia, and Richard, who bore solemn expressions that hinted at imminent action. However, their concerns were of little consequence to me, so I retreated to our dorm room to unwind and relax. After all, what did their troubles matter to me?

    AOTO''S DORM ROOM

    Scarlett retrieved her High-Rank ruin stone, contemplating which skill to enhance with its power.

    "Hmm, which skill should I use this on?" he mused aloud. "I have two ultimate skills, and one is locked, so it''s obvious that I have to use this on my other ultimate skill, ''Evolver''."

    With her decision made, Scarlett focused her attention on her chosen skill, and the ruin stone began to glow brightly as it took effect.

    <Ruin stone used>

    <Ultimate skill: Evolver''s name changed to

    Ultimate skill : Infinite Growth>

    Ultimate Skill: Infinite Growth

    This skill bestowed upon its user the ability to continuously increase their strength by 5 to 20 stat points every second, for as long as the user remained alive.

    However, during combat engagements, the user''s stats would increase even more significantly based on the strength of their opponent. Increasing stats 100 or 1000 and so on stats per second as per the enemy''s strength.

    "Ohh! So that''s the reason why my stats and senses increase every second," she exclaimed, a sense of realization dawning upon him.

    Just then, Aoto entered the dorm room, clutching his map. Scarlett couldn''t resist teasing him. "Hey Aoto, are you going to find that sword?"

    With a heavy sigh, Aoto replied, "Sigh! There''s no way a womanizer will be worthy of this sword, but I''ll try at least once, one day."

    Scarlett couldn''t help but retort with a hint of aggression and mockery, "Hehehe! Loser!"

    However, Aoto''s response took a playful turn. "I''ll be the one saying that. Do you know what day it is tomorrow?"

    Scratching his head in puzzlement, Scarlett questioned, "What day?"

    Aoto chuckled joyfully, his voice filled with amusement. "You forgot. Tomorrow is Richard''s birthday, and we have to celebrate, especially you. Hahaha."

    Scarlett''s eyes widened in astonishment, his mouth hanging agape. "Ughhh! I forgot," she exclaimed, her panic evident as she began to roll on the ground, crying out like a baby. "Sob... sob... I don''t wanna go... I don''t wanna go."

 OBSESSIVE LOVE

    I''m Irish Heartfilia, hailing from a low-class noble family. From a young age, my parents insisted that I befriend high-class nobles and royals, hoping to leverage those connections for their own gain. Despite my genuine desire for friendship, my attempts were met with disdain. Instead of companionship, I was treated as a servant or a mere plaything for their entertainment.

    In my normal state, communication was a struggle. Every word I uttered seemed to invite ridicule, fostering a deep-seated doubt in my ability to speak properly. This doubt eventually morphed into fear, rendering me unable to make eye contact with others.

    Amongst the tormentors, Princess Ingrassia stood out as the worst. Whether she''s changed since our kindergarten days remains to be seen, but back then, she led the charge in bullying me relentlessly.

    Despite the pain and humiliation, I had no choice but to comply with my parents'' wishes and forge friendships with those who mistreated me. It was a bitter reality I couldn''t escape.

    As I reached the age of nine, the realization of how my parents were using me began to dawn upon me. To Princess and her entourage of lackeys, I was nothing more than a plaything for their entertainment.

    With each passing day, my resentment towards them deepened, fueling a growing hatred within me. This hatred manifested itself in the darkness of my mana, awakening an affinity for dark and soul magic within me.

    I dedicated myself to training both my body and magic, determined to grow stronger. However, I soon realized that my efforts were futile. Unlike me, Princess and her cohorts had been bathed in elixirs since childhood, their mana capacity and physical strength far surpassing that of a mere child.

    But everything changed one fateful day when Princess Ingrassia, her voice dripping with arrogance and cruelty.

    "Hey Outcast girl, Take this sword and go hunt uba for us."

    (Uba is a pig monster in this world, they just like wild boar in our world.)

    With a heavy heart and a voice barely above a whisper, I protested, "I... I''m only nine years old. I c-an''t hunt monsters."

    Princess''s glare pierced through me, her eyes ablaze with anger as she retorted, "You''re a pig too. You can''t even hunt your own race hahaha. Do you want to be with us or not?"

    That time I was angry enough to kill them but It was actually the turning point of my life. I sought solace in the nearby forest, the Azure Tempest, seeking refuge from the turmoil within me.

    Venturing only a short distance into the woods, I found myself perched atop a tree, my heart pounding with fear and anticipation. I waited in silence, hoping for an Uba to wander into my path, unsuspecting of the danger lurking above.

    Fortune smiled upon me that day, as an Uba approached directly beneath my hiding place. Without hesitation, I leaped from my perch, my sword poised to strike with deadly precision.

    Princess''s sword was as sharp as her tongue, effortlessly slicing through the Uba''s neck like a hot knife through butter. There was no time for the creature to react, no chance for it to utter a sound.

    As I witnessed the life drain from the Uba''s eyes, a peculiar sensation washed over me. It was not sorrow or remorse that filled my heart, but rather a perverse sense of pleasure. The act of taking a life, of asserting dominance over another being, ignited a primal thrill within me.

    Driven by this newfound sensation, I descended upon the Uba''s lifeless form, stabbing and mutilating its corpse with reckless abandon. With each strike, the rush of pleasure intensified, consuming me in a frenzy of bloodlust and euphoria.

    <Notification: Unique skill: "Predation"Obtain>

    I couldn''t comprehend the meaning behind it, but my body seemed to move of its own accord, instinctively responding to some primal urge. It was as if this newfound ability was guiding my actions, compelling me to act in a certain way.

    Driven by this mysterious force, I continued to assail the monster''s body with relentless strikes, each blow fueled by a surge of dark energy. It wasn''t long before the creature''s mana stone was dislodged from its flesh, shimmering with an otherworldly glow.

    With trembling hands, I reached out and grasped the mana stone, a sense of anticipation coursing through me. As I made contact, a dark aura enveloped my hand, swirling and pulsating with an ominous energy. Without hesitation, I allowed the darkness to consume the mana stone, its power merging with my own in an unsettling fusion.

    <Notification: Overall stats increased by 2>

    <Notification: Skill : Dash Acquired>

    If you discover this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation.

    After that pivotal moment, my path became clear. I abandoned any notion of befriending Princess and her cohorts, instead dedicating myself to hunting monsters whenever the opportunity arose.

    Despite facing harsh criticism and physical punishment from my parents, I remained resolute in my decision. Their disapproval only fueled my determination further, until eventually they ceased to acknowledge my existence altogether, deeming me a lost cause.

    But to me, their abandonment was a form of liberation. Freed from their expectations and constraints, I flourished, honing my skills with each passing day. I became adept at dispatching B-rank monsters with nothing but my bare hands, a testament to my growing strength and resilience.

    And then, at long last, the moment I had been eagerly anticipating arrived: admission to Hero Academy. It was here that I knew I would have the opportunity to exact my revenge on Princess Ingrassia and all those who had wronged me.

    As I stepped into the academy and made my way to my dorm room, whispers about a 2v2 duel between Darwitz hero and Princess and Elminia echoed through the corridors. Anticipation filled the air, but as I approached the duel ground, I soon realized that this was no ordinary match.

    What unfolded before me was not a fair contest, but a cruel display of power and privilege. It was a duel between Elminia and her accomplice against a slave, someone who had been brought with hero to the academy without even the basic knowledge of magic. It was a glaring example of the inequality and injustice that pervaded the high-class noble society.

    Determined to intervene and stand up for the oppressed, I prepared to take the side of the slave and defeat Elminia myself. But my resolve wavered as I laid eyes on the unexpected participant.

    Scarlett NovaˇŞa figure of unparalleled beauty, her radiant white skin seemed to glow as she entered the arena. Clad in bandages and a jacket draped over her shoulder, she exuded an aura of confidence and defiance. Her blindfold made her more erotic, accentuating her allure and making her presence all the more captivating.

    In a matter of moments, Nova not only defeated but utterly dominated Elminia with her raw physical strength. Unlike me, who had endured bullying in silence, Nova fearlessly confronted her adversaries, unafraid of the consequences.

    As I watched her, a rush of emotions flooded through meˇŞadmiration, envy, and something else I couldn''t quite place. In that moment, I realized that I was drawn to her in a way I had never experienced before. Nova embodied everything I admired and aspired to be, and without realizing it, I had developed a deep crush on her. She was the epitome of my ideal girl, and I couldn''t help but want to emulate her strength and courage.

    As the early morning light filtered through the corridors, the bustling of students heading to their classes filled the air. Amidst the crowd, I spotted a familiar figureˇŞa young girl with golden hair and eyes that sparkled in the sunlight. It was Princess.

    With a surge of determination fueled by years of resentment, I approached her from behind and deliberately bumped into her, causing our books to crash to the floor with a loud thud.

    "O-oh, I''m sorry," I stammered, feigning contrition. This was my chance for revenge. I expected her to react with anger, perhaps even retaliate physically, giving me the opportunity to strike back in self-defense.

    But to my astonishment, Princess responded with a charming smile and a gentle voice, offering to help me collect the scattered books. This wasn''t the Princess I remembered from our childhood. She had transformed from a spoiled brat into a well-mannered girl, and it was difficult for my heart to accept this sudden change.

    As she handed me my book, she inquired, "What''s your name?"

    Her question hit me like a ton of bricks. How could she not recognize me after all the torment she and her companions had subjected me to? It felt like she was mocking the hardships I had endured. Unable to bear it, I fled from the scene without uttering a word.

    Taking refuge in the corner of the classroom, I activated my Suppression skill, ensuring that no one could sense my presence. My mind swirled with conflicting emotions. Had Princess truly become a different person? How could I exact my revenge if she had turned over a new leaf?

    As I sat there waiting for class to commence, I seethed with anger at the sight of Richard abusing his authority, my fists clenched in frustration.

    As I waited for class to commence, my senses heightened, attuned to any wrongdoing that might occur. Unfortunately, I soon found myself witnessing an abuse of authority perpetrated by Richard, the Prince of Almeida. My blood boiled with anger as I watched him threaten Nova-san, the woman I harbored a crush on, with enslavement.

    I decided that I''ll that bastard Richard, but

    To my relief, Nova-san didn''t cower in the face of Richard''s threats. Instead, she boldly stood her ground and even mocked him, demonstrating her resilience and strength of character. Her defiance served to quell the flames of my anger, reminding me of the admiration I held for her.

    As I immersed myself in my reading, attempting to distract myself from the troubling scene, I suddenly felt a presence approaching me, undeterred by my Suppressing skill. Before I could react, the person addressed me directly.

    "Hello, I''m Scarlett Nova. What''s your name?"

    My eyes widened in disbelief, my heart pounding in my chest like a drum. It was as if my crush had descended from the heavens to grace me with her presence.

    "M-m-me?" I stammered, my voice betraying my inner turmoil and frustration.

    I couldn''t believe it was happening - I had made my first real friend, and to my astonishment, it turned out to be my crush. It felt like fate had intervened, weaving our paths together in an unexpected twist of destiny.

    As the days passed, Nova-san and I grew closer, exchanging conversations and sharing moments together. With her encouragement, I found myself able to speak a little more freely, breaking through the barriers of my past insecurities.

    But the surprises didn''t end there. Nova-san invited me to hang out, signaling what could only be described as a date - my very first one. Excitement and nervousness mingled within me as I anticipated our time together.

    Our date progressed smoothly until an unexpected incident occurred - I inadvertently killed an adventurer in front of Nova-san. Fear gripped me as I awaited her reaction, fearing her condemnation. However, to my relief, she didn''t express anger or disappointment. Instead, she showed understanding and compassion, easing my anxieties.

    Later, as we walked outside, I decided to take a risk. I deliberately stumbled, knowing that Nova-san would catch me. As she did, our faces drew close, our proximity igniting a longing within me. Despite the temptation to kiss her, I restrained myself, unsure of her feelings towards me.

    Determined to confront my emotions, I resolved to confess my feelings to her. Yet, a nagging doubt lingered - what if she rejects me?, There''s no way a succubus can be satisfied with a girl, Right? The uncertainty gnawed at me, casting a shadow over my newfound courage.

    Irish''s heart overflowed with happiness as she reflected on the events of the day. Once again, Nova-san had come to her rescue, saving her from what seemed like certain death. Was it fate that continually brought them together?

    Entering her dorm room, Irish''s joy bubbled over, prompting her to dance with unabashed delight. But her room was unlike any other - every inch was adorned with magical paintings of Asta, each depicting him in various poses and attire.

    Approaching her bed, Irish noticed even her pillow adorned with a painting of Asta. Gazing at the images surrounding her, she couldn''t help but feel a rush of affection.

    "This room is perfect," she exclaimed, her voice filled with adoration. "Everywhere I look, all I see is Nova-san."

    Lost in her fantasies, Irish''s thoughts grew increasingly passionate. "?Ah, the mere thought of you," she murmured, her fingers tracing imaginary shapes in the air.

    With a shuddering breath, she continued, her voice filled with desire. "?Bite me, bruise me... My body, my soul, everything belongs to you, Nova-san? ."

    As her fantasies reached their climax, Irish''s breathing quickened, her body trembling with pleasure. "I''m... I''m cumming??," she gasped, succumbing to the ecstasy of her imagination.

    Exhausted from her intense daydreams, Irish collapsed onto her bed, panting heavily. "Phew, that''s the third time I''ve indulged myself today," she muttered, her cheeks flushed with embarrassment.

    "Tomorrow marks Richard''s birthday party, and I''ve made up my mind ¨C I will finally confess my feelings to Nova-san."

    "This time, I''m sure I''ll confess," she reassuring herself, determination burning in her heart.

 Rock,Paper, Scissors

    NEXT DAY

    The banquet hall for Prince Richard''s birthday exuded opulence and grandeur, befitting the celebration of royalty. Elaborate chandeliers adorned the ceiling, casting a soft, golden glow over the room. Rich tapestries depicting scenes of medieval splendor adorned the walls, adding to the regal ambiance.

    In one corner of the hall, a spacious dance floor beckoned guests to sway to the melodious tunes of live musicians, their elegant movements adding grace to the festivities. On the opposite side, a stage was set for singers to serenade the attendees with enchanting melodies, their voices filling the air with magic.

    At the center of it all stood long tables adorned with fine linens and gleaming silverware, groaning under the weight of sumptuous dishes and decadent desserts. Guests mingled around the tables, indulging in delectable delicacies and engaging in lively conversation.

    In a secluded area, a section was designated for gambling, where nobles tried their luck at games of chance, their laughter mingling with the sounds of spinning roulette wheels and clinking coins.

    Overall, the banquet hall was a spectacle of extravagance and splendor, providing the perfect backdrop for celebrating the birthday of Prince Richard amidst nobles and royals from far and wide.

    And here I stand, just outside the mansion, on the brink of stepping inside. But there''s a colossal dilemma.

    A very significant one.

    When it comes to attending a party, what would you expect me to wear?

    A white shirt, a black jacket, and jet black pants like a gentleman, right?

    Wrong!

    What I''m clad in right now is a breathtaking backless black dress, crafted from luxurious fabricˇŞI suspect it''s satin, akin to that from my world. And it''s not just your average backless attireeven, Even upper side of my ass is visible too.

    This revealing ensemble exposes my both entire leg, with only the central part of my body modestly covered. The upper reaches of the dress scarcely conceal my breasts, and since I''ve opted not to wear a bra, Most parts of my chest are visible.

    This dress hugs my figure in all the right places Making my body thousand times more slutty.

    And with my thighs and legs on full display, I''m wearing a jewelry on my Right thigh, I didn''t even knew, this kind thing even existed.

    Why I''m wearing the one of the most erotic dress in existence?

    Well, The answer is this motherfucker, Right behind me, trying his best to hold back his laughter, Aoto Takahashi.

    "How did I end up in this situation?"

    FEW HOURS EARLIER

    Scarlett and Aoto were preparing for the party. Aoto looked dashing in his Courtly Ensemble, a formal attire tailored for courtly events, characterized by tailored suits and fine fabrics, often worn by diplomats and high-ranking officials.

    As it came time for Scarlett to change clothes, Aoto couldn''t resist chiming in. "What are you going to wear?" he asked.

    Scarlett replied with cool indifference, "A white shirt with a black jacket, like a gentleman."

    Aoto responded with mockery, "Eww... C''mon, wear something more girlish."

    Scarlett''s tone turned slightly aggressive as she retorted, "Nah, I''m not going to wear girlish clothes like that day. It makes me sick."

    Suddenly, an idea struck Aoto''s mind, and he spoke up. "How about we play Rock, Paper, Scissors? If you win, then you can wear anything you want."

    Scarlett''s voice dripped with overconfidence. "Really? You think you can win against me in a gambling type game? You know I''m a professional when it comes to gambling, right?"

    Aoto replied with cool indifference, "If you''re that confident, then let''s play."

    Scarlett agreed, and they both stood facing each other, ready to begin. Aoto cast a timer spell using his mana.

    "This magic clock will ring after 20 seconds, and then we''ll both throw our hand forward at the same time," Aoto explained.

    She nodded, ready to accept the challenge.

    ''When it came to gambling, Asta is a pro. The chances of me defeating him in gambling are close to zero. That''s why I chose this game, but even in a game like Rock, Paper, Scissors, the chances of defeating him is slim to none.

    But what kind of best friend am I, when I don''t even know my best friend''s weaknesses, hehehe.''

    As Aoto uttered the word "Start," the timing magical stopwatch began its countdown.

    Scarlett started to analyze Aoto''s hand movements and other cues, but before he could comprehend, a mischievous grin spread across Aoto''s face as he spoke with mockery.

    "Asta, what do you think will happen if you lose?" Aoto''s words dripped with mischief.

    "I can even make you go to the party wearing a bikini."

    A smirk played on Aoto''s lips as he continued his taunting. "Imagine it, Asta. You''re at the beach, wearing a bikini, surrounded by only men. They''re all looking at your body lustfully."

    "And you start to feel excited by their gazes. You want them to touch you, to kiss your whole body."

    Aoto''s voice began to rise as he painted the vivid image. "You forget about girls and start to like men. You become a girl even in mind."

    As Aoto spoke, Asta couldn''t help it; his mind automatically started to imagine the scenario, and his head began to spin with dizziness.

    Ring*, ring*, ring*.

    The magic clock rang, And As Aoto expected Scarlett lost to Aoto.

    A scowl twisted her features, and her jaw tensed with frustration.

    The story has been taken without consent; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.

    "N-n-no, Nooo... It''s cheating, I''m not accepting this," she protested, her voice wavering with disbelief.

    But Aoto''s mischievous grin only widened, his voice filled with mockery.

    "You''re not accepting this? Back in the days, you were the one who always said a real man should not go back on their words," Aoto retorted, his tone teasing.

    "It''s my mouth; I can speak whatever I want. How''s that cheating? Or are you saying you''re going back on your words?" he added, enjoying Asta''s visible frustration.

    Scarlett clenched his trembling fist with anger, his resolve wavering.

    "Tch... Fine, what do you want me to wear?" Asta grumbled, begrudgingly conceding defeat.

    Aoto''s grin remained, his voice arrogant as ever. "Don''t worry about that. I have the perfect outfit in mind, one that will fit you perfectly."

    BACK TO PRESENT

    Inside the banquet hall, the atmosphere was vibrant and lively, with guests enjoying their drinks, listening to music, and some even dancing with their partners.

    As Aoto and I made our entrance, heads turned, and all eyes were fixed on us. Aoto, with his striking presence and reputation as the Hero of Darwitz, drew the admiration of every woman in the room. Their gazes turned into hearts at the sight of him in his elegant attire.

    Meanwhile, I couldn''t help but notice the lustful stares directed towards me, or rather, towards my scandalously revealing dress. I seethed with the desire for revenge against Aoto for putting me in this humiliating outfit.

    As Aoto was quickly surrounded by a throng of adoring women, effortlessly charming each one, I found myself standing alone. Not even Womens.

    No one dared to approach me, likely due to the discrimination for demons in this country. While some low-class nobles may have wanted to speak with me, it would have been considered disrespectful according to societal norms.

    As for the high-class nobles and royalty, they arrived with their wives and concubines in tow. It was clear that approaching me would only lead to trouble with their partners, much to my amusement.

    For at least ten minutes, all they can do is to stare at meBut I needed to find a way to maintain my distance from them for the rest of the evening.As I wandered through the bustling banquet hall, I contemplated grabbing a bite to eat or a drink, but I knew that even while indulging, the relentless attention would still find me.

    Amidst the crowd, my attention was drawn to the regal figure of Prince Richard, resplendent in his birthday ensemble as he descended the staircase. Guests flocked around him, offering their well-wishes and seeking to make a favorable impression.

    Despite the allure of the prince''s presence, my focus remained fixed on someone elseˇŞIrish. Navigating the expansive hall without removing my blindfold was a challenge, yet I can''t take off my blindfold, All of them will become even more afraid of me.

    In my quest to locate Irish, I stumbled upon an unexpected discovery: a secluded area where guests engaged in high-stakes gambling, wagering vast sums of gold coins. Aoto, having made a timely escape from the throng of admirers, joined me as we ventured into the realm of chance and fortune.

    Amidst the sea of gamblers, one figure stood out like a gaudy beacon of mirth and self-assurance. His rotund frame, tanned complexion, and unremarkable visage belied the exuberance emanating from him.

    With each boisterous laugh that echoed through the area, his presence seemed to suffuse the surroundings with an air of arrogant jubilation.

    "Kyakyakya... hahaha!"

    "No one can defeat me in gambling, I have divine eyes of goddess hahaha..."

    He was babbling about the divine eyes even his voice is kinda third rate villain''s, but let''s not judge a book by it''s cover, he can be a good person too.

    Locking eyes with Aoto, an unspoken understanding passed between usˇŞthis corpulent figure was our target. This world is full of idiots anyway, it''s not gonna be that difficult.

    As Aoto and I approached his seat, I took a deliberate step forward, catching his attention. His cheeks flushed with an undeniable allure as he met my gaze, his teeth clenched with a hint of desire, and his palms rubbed together eagerly.

    "What can I do for you, Gorgeous lady?" His words dripped with anticipation as his eyes trailed over me, fixating on the exposed curve of my leg.

    With a deliberate movement, I raised one leg and placed it provocatively on the table, leaning forward slightly to emphasize my intent.

    "Wanna gamble with me?" I intended for my voice to sound alluring, but the transformation had added an unintentional layer of eroticism, enhancing the effect.

    Rather than facing me, His gaze lingered on my exposed leg, his lustful desires evident in his response. "You''re the famous Royal succubus Scarlett Nova, Right? Everyone knows you, but I think you don''t know me."

    Duke Reginald, his voice laced with confidence, introduced himself, boasting of his divine eyes and his unbeatable record in gambling.

    Maintaining my composure, I responded with a calm demeanor. "Is that so? Then I guess I have to defeat you."

    I settled into my chair, facing Duke Reginald across the ornate table adorned with gleaming gold coins. Aoto stood behind me, assuming a posture reminiscent of a butler.

    "If that''s what you want, then let''s play. But remember, only gold coins and properties in your names are allowed," Duke Reginald declared, setting the terms of our game.

    I turned to Aoto, seeking confirmation of our financial standing. "How much gold coins do we have?"

    Aoto responded promptly, "The Saintess gave us around 4000 gold coins, and I managed to earn some more by hunting monsters. So, we have approximately 5000 gold coins."

    While 5000 gold coins may seem like a significant sum, in reality, it equated to around 500 million won, offering the prospect of a luxurious lifestyle. Yet, despite its value, I was willing to stake it all for the chance to elevate my social status and escape the discrimination I faced.

    With a wave of his hand, Aoto utilized spatial magic to retrieve all 5000 coins from his inventory, placing them neatly on the table for the game ahead.

    A crowd of people surrounded us, Most them looking at my body rather then looking at our battle.

    As the gold coins gleamed under the light, Duke Reginald''s eyes gleamed with anticipation, and a referee approached to oversee our gamble.

    "How about we play, Rock paper scissors? With 5000 gold coins from each sides." I declared enthusiastically, setting the stage for our high-stakes game."

    I was well aware that Duke Reginald didn''t possess any divine eyes; he was merely employing tricks to secure victory. Even the referee seemed biased in his favor. Despite his cheating, I was confident in my ability to defeat him. However, time was of the essence, and my priority was finding Irish, which is why I opted for this game.

    "Playing Rock, Paper, Scissors is a little..." I observed Duke''s wide-eyed expression and the beads of sweat forming on his forehead. It was evident that he was feeling the pressure.

    "He''s sweating. I knew it. This world is full of idiots. Only strategy helps in these kinds of games, not cheating," I remarked, provoking both him and the audience behind us.

    Whispers spread through the crowd, some still believing in his supposed divine eyes, while others began cheering for Duke Reginald. Reluctantly, he agreed to my challenge, his frustration and anxiety palpable.

    "Okay, then. As soon as I count to three, we''ll extend our hands forward simultaneously," I declared.

    1!

    2!

    As the countdown progressed, terror gripped him, causing his body to tremble at the thought of losing.

    3!

    As our hands shot forward, the audience erupted into cheers upon seeing the results, and Duke''s trembling ceased.

    ''Because I lost... On purpose, of course!?''

    Duke''s laughter filled the area.

    "Kyakyakya....I warned you I have divine eyes, hahaha!"

    I let out a heavy sigh, my expression weighted with sorrow. "Sighh! Let''s go, Aoto. Forget about the gold coins; we lost."

    Aoto silently followed me as we prepared to leave, but our departure was halted by Duke Reginald, his face consumed by avarice and something more sinister.

    With unwavering confidence and arrogance, he proposed, "How about I lend you some gold coins, and we''ll gamble again?"

    A chilling grin crept across my face; this was the moment I had been waiting for, where his greed blinded him to the consequences of losing a single game.

    Glancing back at him, I adopted a provocative pose, placing my finger against my purple lips and speaking in the most seductive and girlish voice I could muster. "Why are you offering to lend us money???"

    "Hahaa, I''m not actually lending to you; I want you to mortgage yourself. In exchange for your precious body, I''ll give you twenty thousand gold coins, and you can gamble with me using that money."

    "And what if I lose?" I inquired, knowing full well the answer but reveling in the opportunity to expose his true intentions.

    "Hohoho... Then you must repay me within five days. And if you fail to do so, you''ll become my seventh wife, hahaha..." The lustful gleam in his eyes betrayed his true desires.

    Forget about becoming 7th wife, he is just craving to fuck my body.

    "How about I give you a handicap too? If you win, I''ll double the amount of money you earn," Duke declared, his overconfidence and lust clouding his judgment.

    "Okay, then let''s do twenty thousand gold coins from each side," I agreed, settling back into my chair, ready to begin.

    As I counted to three, we both extended our hands, but this time, the outcome was different. Silence fell over the crowd as it became clear: I had won.

    Duke''s demeanor shifted instantly. His overconfidence melted away, replaced by trembling anxiety and a sheen of sweat on his forehead.

    This was the moment I had been waiting forˇŞwhere he couldn''t retreat without winning.

    "Let''s play one more time. This time, if you win, I''ll give double the amount," I goaded him, offering a glimmer of hope that he could recover his losses in the next game.

    "C''mon, you have divine eyes, right??" I taunted, stoking the flames of his dwindling confidence.

    Sensing a chance at redemption, Duke agreed to play again, wagering thirty thousand gold coins. But once more, the outcome was the sameˇŞI emerged victorious.

    Whispers rippled through the crowd as they began to realize that Duke''s supposed "divine eyes" were nothing more than a sham.

    Faced with his consecutive losses and the mockery of the crowd, Duke''s composure shattered. He yelled in frustration, kicking his chair as he spiraled into a frenzy.

    "Let''s play again!" he cried, driven mad by his desire to win. But game after game, he continued to lose, until he had lost everythingˇŞhis money, his property, his dignity.

    As he lay on the ground, smashing his head in despair, the crowd jeered, reveling in his downfall and delivering a harsh reality check.

    "Look at him, he''s gone insane! Haha!"

    "Serves him right, always eyeing us with those lecherous glances."

    In the end, Duke Reginald''s lust for power and wealth had been his undoing.

    As Duke descended into madness, I approached him, catching his head to prevent further harm.

    "Hey, who will bet next if you smash your head like this?" I asked in a genuine tone, hoping to calm him down.

    But Duke''s sanity seemed to slip further as he accused me of foul play, blaming his losses on my supposed manipulation of his "divine eyes."

    "Hahaha...yes! You''re a demon, a royal succubus at that. You dirtied my holy eyes by revealing your slutty body," he ranted, his anger boiling over.

    Swiftly, I caught his hand as he attempted to strike me, effortlessly twisting it and eliciting a scream of pain from him.

    With a menacing grin and a scary voice I spoke.

    "I said bet further... You still have one things left!"

    "You have Six wives, Right?....If you win, I''ll return everything to you and if I win I''ll have your wives too."

    "Since you already lost everything then it''s worth a try right?"

    Despite his losses, Duke agreed, and the tension in the gambling area became palpable. A simple game of Rock, Paper, Scissors had become a high-stakes battle for survival.

    But as always, I emerged victorious, instilling true fear in those around me. With a sinister grin, I leaned in close, reminding Duke that his life, his wivesˇŞeverythingˇŞis now mine.

    "I''ll be back to claim what''s rightfully mine," I whispered, leaving him to dwell on the consequences of his defeat.

    "Till then take care."

    I placed a true fear in him, a fear of living a life which is in someone else''s hands, to be a puppet that I can break anytime.

    Taking the gold coins and Duke''s fate into my inventory with spatial magic, I rejoined Aoto in the main hall, our cool and mysterious demeanor unchanged.

    As we made our way back to the main hall, looking all cool and mysterious, Soldiers approached Duke and kicked him out of Party because he was making a ruckus.

    They can''t let someone make A prince''s party ruin, can they?, I was also started wondering with aoto, finding where is Irish and others.

 I LOVE YOU

    PLACE : ROYAL PALACE OF DARWITZ

    The King of Darwitz sat alone on his imposing throne in the vast hall, his anticipation palpable as the silence hung heavy in the air. With a creak, the doors swung open, and Clare, the Saintess, entered, her presence commanding attention.

    "My Liege, the preparations are complete. We have gathered 12 brave warriors and an army of 200,000 soldiers," she announced, her voice unwavering despite the tension in the room.

    The king, his voice laced with authority, responded, "Excellent. Now, we must devise a plan to lure her out of the kingdom."

    Clare, her frustration evident, hesitated before offering a suggestion, "My Liege, why not summon the Holy Knights as well? Their presence would ensure the succubus''s complete eradication."

    Panic flickered in the king''s eyes as he quickly dismissed the idea, "N-no, there is no need to involve the Holy Knights. We are more than capable of handling a succubus on our own."

    Internally, the king cursed his decision, ''Shit!, If I call Holy nights they will surely sense that I''m a demon too, I''m posing as king using magic''.

    I can''t let My ''Demon kings'' plan ruin by taking a risk of inviting Holy Nights''.

    "Then my Liege can I go with them when the time comes to kill that Succubus?," Clare conceded, masking her concern beneath a facade of obedience.

    The king''s response was swift and firm,

    "Absolutely No!, You''re my lifeline to keep the hero under control, I can''t take the rist I can''t take the risk of something happening to you."

    Despite her disappointment, Clare accepted the king''s decision with a nod.

    With a final directive from the king, Clare departed from the hall, her departure marked by a sense of resignation as she prepared to carry out her duties.

    BANQUET OF PRINCE''S BIRTHDAY

    As we strode back into the main hall, exuding an air of cool confidence, soldiers swiftly approached Duke Reginald and ushered him out of the party due to his disruptive behavior.

    Leading the way, Aoto couldn''t help but comment on the situation with a smirk. "You were right, Asta. This world is brimming with idiots. We''re warriors; his movements were so sluggish, we could predict his every move."

    Despite wearing blindfold,In front of Scarlett''s superhuman reflexes, he was thousand times slower turtle, if he would just said that they are a Warriors with a high concentration and reflexes and could prediction his every movement, then he would be able to get out of this situation but he was just so dumb to even realise that, in the end he was just blinded by lust and desire and made his own demise.

    Scarlett chuckled in agreement, her mind already drifting to the Duke''s unfortunate fate. "Indeed. I heard that among his six wives, four are young and attractive. So I thought, Why not add them to our list of conquests?" She mused mischievously.

    As the evening descended into darkness, the real festivities commenced in the main hall. Guests poured in, and the party''s representative began greeting everyone, setting the stage for Prince Richard''s toast.

    As the party representative began his speech, emphasizing the importance of courtesy, that the important thing is to knew that being Rude is not a good thing, Since there are Royal people''s here from other countries and other stuffs.

    I think he was indicating the recent even, that I made Duke Reginald kicked out of Party.

    If you come across this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it.

    A crowd quickly formed around Scarlett, eager to engage with the renowned figure.

    "Ms. Nova, please hear what I have to say. I''m a diplomat, and I have a propositionˇŞ" the diplomat began, but his words were abruptly cut off as another individual pushed his way through.

    "I''m G¨˘ldwiz, the advisor of the king of Almeida. Are you single? We could go on a date," the newcomer interjected, his tone brimming with confidence.

    In a matter of seconds, the atmosphere grew tense, resembling a brawl rather than a social gathering.

    ''Ughh! I''m not Aoto. My social skills have their limits,'' she thought, feeling overwhelmed by the sudden attention. ''I don''t mind being surrounded by one or two idiots, but handling this many people is difficult, especially when I don''t even like men.''

    ''They''re so noisy, it''s giving me a headache. I want to beat them up, but I can''t risk causing a scene,''she lamented silently, feeling trapped in the chaos of the party.

    As Scale attempted to navigate through the crowd, her attention was abruptly drawn to someone who captivated the gaze of everyone around her. She exuded a stunning beauty that rivaled even Princess Ingrassia herself, leaving no doubt that she was among the most beautiful women at the party.

    However, despite her striking appearance, many struggled to place her, as if they were seeing her for the first time.

    In a moment of recognition, Scarlett couldn''t contain her disbelief as she uttered her name, "Irish?"

    Indeed, it was Irish Heartfilia. She was adorned in a breathtaking dress with a strikingly large opening in the back, its pitch-blue fabric adorned with jewel-like embellishments reminiscent of stars.

    But it was Irish''s innate allure that truly made the dress stand out. With her short hair, her bare skin was fully exposed from the nape of her neck to her waist, accentuated by a ribbon adorning her neck, adding to her irresistible charm.

    Her porcelain-white skin, just like Asta''s, contrasted beautifully against the dark fabric of her dress. Completing her ensemble were black stockings adorning her legs and sleeves enveloping her hands, enhancing her alluring presence.

    Scarlett''s cheeks flushed as she saw her, a shade of crimson embracement flooded her senses.

    ''We both are wearing backless dress, Now I''m kinda thankfull to Aoto.''

    She managed to escape from everyone by any means and made her way to greet her.

    Aoto also spotted princess who was wearing a red colour royal dress, surrounded by girls and made his way to Her But Scarlett didn''t even took a glance at her and reached to Irish.

    A warm smile graced her lips, her eyes lighting up with admiration. "Hello! As always, you''re looking gorgeous, Introvert-chan," she greeted her, his words sincere. "You look pretty amazing in that dress."

    Irish''s smile brightened at Scarlett''s compliment, a faint blush tinting her cheeks. "I was looking for you, Nova-san," she replied, her voice soft but filled with warmth. "I wore this dress especially to show you, but there''s no doubt that you''re the prettiest woman here."

    Before their conversation could delve deeper, the arrival of Prince Richard, Aoto, Princess Ingrassia, and Elminia Houseburge interrupted them.

    Scarlett wasted no time in extending his well wishes to Prince Richard on his birthday. However, as their gazes shifted towards Irish, apart from Aoto, the others'' expressions turned serious, as if concealing a grudge. Their eyes darted away from Irish, as if she were invisible.

    Scarlett couldn''t help but wonder, ''Did something happen between them?''

    Breaking the awkward silence, Princess Ingrassia spoke up, suggesting they drink some alcohol.

    Scarlett''s mind raced with concern. ''Alcohol? Damn, I may look older, but I''m not even an adult yet.''

    "W-well, I d-don''t really like drinking," Scarlett stuttered, her words cutting through the group.

    Irish quickly jumped into the conversation, echoing Asta''s sentiments. "M-me too, me too, I also don''t like drinking."

    "I guess it can''t be helped then," Aoto conceded, his tone indicating a sense of understanding.

    As Aoto scanned the room, a sudden idea sparked in his mind. "Why don''t we dance?" he suggested, his voice carrying an infectious enthusiasm.

    Eager energy filled the air at his proposal. Aoto''s eyes fell on Princess, and without hesitation, he chose her as his dance partner. However, Elminia couldn''t hide her jealousy at his decision. Sensing her discontent, Aoto quickly reassured her, promising to dance with her after his turn with Princess.

    Meanwhile, Prince Richard''s attention turned to Scarlett. "How about I become your partner, Nova-san?" he proposed, a friendly smile gracing his features.

    Scarlett''s expression shifted to one of denial as she replied, "I-I''ve never danced before, so I can''t." His words held a hint of truth; indeed, he had never danced before.

    ''I''m not lying, I really never danced in front of everyone.''

    Before Prince Richard could insist, another noble girl approached, extending an invitation to dance. With a polite nod, Prince Richard accepted, leaving Asta momentarily relieved.

    As all the pairs paired up and the music poised to start, a sudden invitation came from Irish. "How about dancing with me, Nova-san?" she proposed.

    Scarlett''s''s confusion was palpable as she stammered, "Huh? But I said I''ve never danced before."

    Yet, Irish''s persistence prevailed, assuring Scarlett, "I''ll lead; just follow my steps." With a hesitant nod, Asta yielded, and the music enveloped them as they began to sway to the rhythm.

    Under Irish''s confident guidance, Scarlett found herself twirling and spinning in sync with the upbeat tempo. Their movements were fluid, graceful, yet imbued with a sense of spontaneity and joy.

    Irish''s expertise in western dancing was evident as she effortlessly guided Scarlett through the steps, their laughter mingling with the music.As they danced, their chemistry and synchronization captivated the onlookers. Whispers of admiration rippled through the crowd, their eyes fixed on the duo as they seamlessly moved across the dance floor.

    With each step, Scarlett grew more confident, mirroring Irish''s motions with increasing precision.By the end of the dance, cheers erupted from the surrounding crowd, applause echoing through the room. Irish and Scarlett/shared a triumphant smile, their impromptu performance leaving a lasting impression on everyone present, a testament to the magic of stepping out of one''s comfort zone and embracing the moment.

    As the music faded and their dance concluded, a hushed anticipation hung in the air. Suddenly, Irish made a startling movement that sent a ripple of shock through the crowd.

    With a swift motion, she knelt before Scarlett, a determined glint in her eyes. Pinching her fingers together, a dark blue fire erupted from her hand, casting an otherworldly glow. As the flames dissipated, a red box materialized, holding within it a dazzling purple diamond ring.

    Irish extended her hand towards Scarlett, her voice filled with sincerity and vulnerability. "I love you, Nova-san," she confessed, her words echoing amidst the stunned silence of their surroundings.

 FALSE ACCUSATION

    Irish extended her hand towards Asta, her voice filled with sincerity and vulnerability. "I love you, Nova-san," she confessed, her words echoing amidst the stunned silence of their surroundings.

    "Will you marry me?"

    Scarlett''s face remained completely impassive, their expression resembling that of a poker player holding a winning hand. "I absolutely agree," they replied calmly.

    Tears welled up in Irish''s eyes, threatening to spill over. "I¨CI knew it, you wouldn''t accept me," she murmured, her voice heavy with doubt.

    But suddenly, a realization hit her. "Wait¨CWhat? Did you just agree?"

    "Yeah, Well I was about to propose you but it become kinda good thing that you confessed to me."

    As Scarlett nodded in agreement with her poker face, whispers began to circulate among the surrounding crowd.

    "Did she just propose to a demon, and a succubus at that?, What''s more shocking is that they both are females!"

    "That''s not the main point, idiot. The main point is, Ms. Nova agreed to her proposal."

    "If I knew beforehand, I should have confessed to her."

    More discriminatory whispers spread through the audience, the idea of making a demon their concubine seemingly less shocking but marrying a high-ranking succubus, especially when both parties were female is like a breaking a taboo.

    Irish, frustrated, questioned Scarlett, "Why is your face like that, Nova-san? Are you really saying yes to my proposal?"

    Scarlett returned their face to normal from the poker expression. "Oh! It happens when I suddenly become very, very happy or very sad."

    "You don''t believe me, Irish?"

    ''Irish? This is the first time Nova-san said my name. Every fiber of my body is telling me to say that I believe her, but I instinctively know what she''s going to do to make me believe her.''

    With a hint of hesitation, her words just above a whisper, "Make me believe you, Nova-san."

    A mischievous smile spread across Scarlett''s face as she touched Irish''s cheeks with both of her hands and made her stand up.

    "Call me ''Scarlett'' from now on," she declared, her voice filled with determination. As she spoke, Scarlett kissed Irish passionately, sealing their newfound connection with a promise of love and acceptance.

    As the Scarlett and Irish shared a deep, passionate kiss in front of everyone, their tongues melting together in a heated exchange, a rush of sensations flooded the Irish''s mind.

    In that moment, her inner thoughts raced, her heart pounding in her chest. She felt an electric connection with the Scarlett, a primal desire igniting within her. Images of their shared moments flashed before her eyes, mingling with the intoxicating taste of his lips.

    Amidst the whirlwind of emotions, she found herself surrendering to the kiss, losing herself in the intensity of their embrace. Her thoughts scattered like petals in the wind, consumed by the fiery passion enveloping them both.

    As the kiss lingered, whispers rippled through the surrounding audience.

    "Did you see that? That succubus wasn''t kidding, She really kissed her!"

    "Isn''t she a from a noble family? Why''s she doing such a shameless act, without worrying about her family?"

    "Yeah I can''t believe it, it must that succubus''s doing!"

    "Imagine being bold enough to kiss like that in front of everyone, Utterly shameless!."

    The whispers buzzed with curiosity, judgment, and awe, as the unconventional couple''s display of affection sparked a mixture of reactions among the onlookers.

    The scene transformed into a bustling crowd of jubilant people, their joy interrupted by an unexpected intrusion. "Stop it, Nova-san! Don''t be swayed by her smooth talk," the princess interjected with a tinge of aggression.

    The kiss halted abruptly as Scarlett turned towards the princess, seeking an explanation. In response, the princess launched into a recount of the events at the Ruin collecting competition, shedding light on her psychopathic nature.

    Irish, witnessing the princess tarnishing her image in front of her beloved, shot her a glare filled with murderous intent, her anger ablaze in her eyes.

    Though trembling under the weight of the deathly stare, the princess managed to stammer, "Did you see that? She gave me a death glare. I''m telling you, stay away from her."

    Scarlett''s response was swift and resolute, "Yeah, I already had my suspicions.Frankly, I prefer women who exhibit strength and resilience over those who persistently Act dumb or cute to get complement.

    When I learned about her training her body and magic to combat bullying, I was genuinely impressed. Who wouldn''t like a badass girl, who only loves you?"

    Frustrated, Ingrassia sighed and smacked her own forehead in exasperation. "Tch, you''re completely missing the point".

    She turned to Aoto, who stood quietly behind her, and began to speak, "Aoto, please make sure you understandˇŞ"

    But as her gaze fell upon Aoto, a look of stunned disbelief washed over her features, her eyebrows shooting up in surprise.

    With a voice tinged with astonishment, she managed to ask, "Why are you crying?"

    Aoto stood there, tears streaming down his face in silence. "Sob... sob... I''m not crying, these are tears of joy," he choked out between sobs. "My friend not only found a girlfriend but is also about to marry her. This is the happiest moment of my life."

    The princess and the others stood in shock, taken aback by Aoto''s unexpected and deeply emotional response.

    But Suddenly, misfortune descended upon them like a dark cloud, shattering the festive atmosphere. A barrage of Royal knights stormed into the banquet, sending shockwaves rippling through the crowd as fear gripped their hearts at the sight of the imposing figures.

    To their astonishment, the knights converged around Scarlett, unsheathing their weapons and aiming them menacingly at her.

    A middle-aged, muscular man clad in luxurious red armor stepped forward from the ranks of knights, commanding attention with his presence. With a solemn voice, he produced a letter from his pocket and began to read aloud.

    "I, Rowan Ironheart, Captain of the Royal knights, bear a message from the king."

    "The Slave of Hero, also known as Scarlett Nova, stands accused of affiliation with one of the six demon kings and betrayal of our kingdom by divulging state secrets."

    "It is an egregious act of treason."

    Whispers rippled through the crowd as accusations flew, condemning Scarlett without concrete evidence.

    With a simmering aggression, Scarlett confronted Rowan, her voice laced with defiance. "Why would I do that? Do you have any proof?"

    Rowan''s response was swift and unwavering, his tone dripping with authority. "We possess information indicating that you murdered two adventurers just days ago, after they uncovered your secrets," he stated firmly.

    He continued, his words laced with accusation. "Furthermore, we''ve observed your connections with low-class noblewomen, clearly attempting to expand your influence throughout the kingdom."

    Irish moved to interject, but Scarlett halted her, recognizing the peril of further involvement. With a glare that could sear through steel, Scarlett turned her attention back to Rowan, her eyes ablaze with anger. "I demand to see the evidence," she declared, asserting her rights as a citizen.

    Rowan''s reply was brazen and dismissive, his tone dripping with arrogance. "This is a direct order from the king; proof is unnecessary. And as for your rights," he sneered, "a demon has no rights here."

    "Now you only have two choices, First is to get executed as a punishment for treason Or Second is to prove your innocence by Obtaining Elixir of youth from demon realm."

    As the weight of Rowan''s ultimatum settled over the room, a heavy silence descended, punctuated only by the murmurs of disbelief at the mention of the Elixir of Youth from the demon realm.

    Stolen from Royal Road, this story should be reported if encountered on Amazon.

    Princess Ingrassia interjected with a hint of aggression, her voice cutting through the tension. "Elixir of Youth? What is that?" she demanded, her curiosity tinged with suspicion. "Even as a princess, I''ve never heard of such a thing. What are you planning?"

    Rowan met her gaze with unwavering confidence, his reply laced with authority. "The Elixir of Youth is a closely guarded secret, known only to those who have reached a certain level of maturity and trust within the royal circles," he explained boldly. "It is a legendary substance said to grant eternal youth to those who partake, akin to the longevity enjoyed by high-ranking demons."

    Turning his attention back to Scarlett, Rowan''s tone hardened. "So, what''s your decision, traitor Scarlett?"

    Scarlett recognized the futility of her options; neither choice offered any hope of survival. Yet, with a calm and measured voice, she made her decision."It''s quite obvious, isn''t it? I choose to obtain the Elixir of Youth, of course."

    "Very well," Rowan declared with a cold finality. "We will prepare a teleportation gate to transport you near the Demon realm, and tomorrow afternoon, you will depart. Make whatever preparations or indulgences you desire today."

    His warning cut through the air like a blade. "Should you entertain any thoughts of escape, you will be marked as a traitor, and all six kingdoms will become your adversaries. In the end, they will hunt you down."

    With those ominous words, Captain Rowan and his retinue of royal knights exited the banquet hall, leaving Scarlett with a sinking feeling of dread. Her suspicions crystallized into certainty: their intent was to ensure her demise.

    The silence that followed was palpable, each individual grappling with the weight of the impending trial. Yet amidst the turmoil, Scarlett couldn''t shake the pang of guilt that gnawed at her conscience. Prince Richard''s birthday celebration lay in ruins, a casualty of her own tumultuous fate.

    Scarlett released a heavy sigh, her voice tinged with guilt. "Sigh... Sorry, Prince Boy. Your birthday party was ruined because of me."

    Prince Richard offered her a reassuring smile. "Don''t worry about it, Nova-san. You should go home and think about tomorrow. I''ll speak with my father about your situation."

    With a nod of agreement, they prepared to depart, but Irish halted their exit. "Um... What about this ring?"

    In the midst of the sudden chaos, they had forgotten about the purple diamond ring that Irish had intended to present to Scarlett during her confession.

    Scarlett smacked her forehead in realization. "Oh! I completely forgot about that."

    "Why did you propose to me with a ring instead of roses, aren''t you a girl?" Scarlett asked, scratching her head nervously.

    "And aren''t you a girl too? I thought a ring would be more appropriate," Irish retorted with a wry smile.

    ''Huff... Who would have thought I''d end up engaged to someone As a girl?'' Scarlett mused, shaking her head in disbelief.

    ''But at least Aoto understood the situation and didn''t say a word for my defense and also this Sticky pervert Prince didn''t say anything about Irish''s confession, in the end he was a good boy, it was a good idea when I didn''t beat him in the academy.''

    Scarlett wore the Irish''s ring in her ring finger and With that, they bid farewell to the party and made their way back to the Academy dormitory, leaving behind the remnants of the evening''s tumultuous events.

    IN THE DORM ROOM

    Since the banquet was held close to the academy, their return journey was swift, and they soon found themselves back in their respective dorm rooms. Scarlett and Aoto, both wearing expressions of exhaustion, entered their room together.

    As Scarlett flopped onto the bed with a frustrated groan, she lamented, "Ackk... Damn it, I had everything under control with that Duke, and I kissed Irish too. It was all going so well."

    She continued to vent her frustrations, but Aoto interjected with a serious tone. "This is a serious situation. It''s clear that their main objective is to eliminate you."

    Scarlett nodded in agreement. "I know. The kingdom is keeping many secrets from us. This could be our chance to uncover the truth."

    Concern creased Aoto''s brow as he asked, "Are you sure, that you will survive from their plan?"

    A menacing glint flashed in Scarlett''s eyes as she replied, her voice laced with determination. "Hell Yeah!, But there''s one thing you''ll need to do while I''m away."

    Aoto turned to her, puzzled. "What''s that?"

    "Kill the king, and become the king yourself by marrying Ingrassia." Scarlett declared, a mischievous and sinister grin spreading across her face. "They''ve been discriminating against me since I arrived, and I''ve had enough."

    Scarlett''s request hung heavy in the air, but to her surprise, Aoto''s expression shifted, and a psychopathic grin spread across his face. "Easy-peasy," he replied, his tone chillingly casual.

    ''Normally if A person asks his friend to kill his girlfriend''s father, then there''s no way he gonna do that but For me to do something like this for Asta''s sake, It''s a piece of cake.''

    In the midst of their moment of relaxation and strategizing for the next day, their tranquility was shattered by an unexpected intrusion.

    *Knock* *Knock* *Knock*

    The loud knocking at the door jolted them from their thoughts. Scarlett, curious, went to answer it, only to find Princess standing on the other side, visibly out of breath.

    "What''s wrong?" Scarlett inquired, her concern evident in her voice.

    "Huff... Huff... I warned you about Irish is dangerous," the Princess panted, her urgency palpable. "Come with me. I''ll show you the proof."

    Grabbing Scarlett''s hand, the Princess wasted no time and began leading her away. Aoto, sensing the gravity of the situation, followed closely behind.

    Following the Princess''s lead, they arrived at Irish''s dorm room, where the Princess wasted no time in knocking loudly on the door. Irish''s appearance at the doorway elicited a mix of surprise and hesitation from the trio gathered outside.

    "W-What are you all doing here?" Irish stammered nervously, her eyes darting between them.

    Ignoring Irish''s question, the Princess attempted to enter the room, but Irish swiftly closed the door, her actions betraying her unease.

    "S-Stop, Princess! It''s not right to enter someone''s room without permission," Irish protested, her voice trembling with apprehension.

    Undeterred, the Princess forcefully pushed the door open, with Scarlett and Aoto following closely behind. Upon entering, they were met with a startling sight: the room was adorned with numerous paintings of Scarlett in various poses and outfits, all created by magic. Even the bed and pillows were adorned with Scarlett''s design.

    But the most shocking discovery awaited them at the front wall, where Irish''s study desk was situated. There, a painting of the King of Darwitz adorned the wall, marked with a glaring red cross. Papers scattered across the desk hinted at sinister intentions, suggesting that Irish had been plotting to assassinate the king.

    Princess turned to Irish, a glimmer of satisfaction in her eyes as she exposed Irish''s true intentions. "You were planning to kill my father, weren''t you?" she accused.

    "Did you see that, Nova-san?" she continued, turning to Scarlett. "She''s a girl with a twisted mind. She belongs in a mental healer''s clinic."

    Irish''s anger surged, her features contorting with rage as she clenched her fists, ready to strike out at the Princess. But before she could act, Aoto intervened, using some magic to immobilize her.

    Fueled by her fury, Irish''s voice dripped with aggression as she unleashed her pent-up resentment. "You bitch! You and Your father has been ruining my life since childhood," she spat.

    "First, you bullied me when we were kids, and now, just as I''m finally engaged to the love of my life, your father orders her execution or sends her to the demon realm."

    "I was going to tell Scarlett about this, but now you''ve interfered again and exposed my secrets in the worst possible way," Irish seethed, her eyes blazing with madness. "I''ll fucking kill both of you."

    Princess Ingrassia''s mind raced, a memory resurfacing from their childhood days of tormenting a girl. The words slipped her mouth as she remembered.

    "Outcast girl?"

    As the nickname from their childhood bullying days echoed in the room, Irish''s fury erupted like a volcanic eruption. With a surge of power, she shattered Aoto''s magic and summoned a dark aura around her fist, poised to strike the Princess. But before she could unleash her rage, Scarlett intervened, effortlessly blocking Irish''s fist with just one hand.

    In a calm and soothing tone, Scarlett addressed Irish, urging her to quell her anger. "Calm yourself, Irish. Princess has something to say."

    Irish''s rage subsided upon hearing Scarlett''s voice, and she turned her attention towards Princess, her expression now one of curiosity and readiness to listen.

    Princess Ingrassia, sensing the gravity of the moment, bowed her head in humility and offered a heartfelt apology. She began to explain how she had changed since their childhood days, expressing remorse for her past actions and the pain she had caused.

    She revealed the guilt she had carried for years, acknowledging her desire to apologize but admitting that her previous arrogance had prevented her from even remembering Irish''s name and face.

    Irish turned to Scarlett, her gaze filled with anticipation, silently seeking her opinion. With a nod from Scarlett, indicating forgiveness, Irish''s heart lightened slightly, though a hint of anger still lingered in her voice as she spoke.

    "Hmph..Since Scarlett wants it, I forgive you," she said tersely, her words carrying the weight of her internal struggle.

    But again the point of her Obsessive behaviour erupted, causing her heart to race and beads of sweat to form on her forehead as fear took hold. But to her astonishment, Scarlett''s response was far from what she expected.

    "Damn, Irish," Scarlett remarked with a mischievous tone, her voice laced with amusement. "You said you love me, but I didn''t expected you to love me this much."

    Leaning in close, Scarlett blew a heavy breath into Irish''s ear, sending a shiver down her spine. "It''s making me so horny," she whispered provocatively.

    Irish''s cheeks flushed crimson at Scarlett''s words, her embarrassment palpable as she felt Scarlett''s breath tickle her sensitive ear.

    With a graceful movement, Scarlett lifted both Aoto and the Princess from behind and gently escorted them out of the room. Her charming smile belied the firmness of her actions as she addressed Aoto, "You go sleep alone tonight. I''ll be staying here with Irish."

    "Don''t worry," she reassured them, "Irish isn''t going to harm anyone. I''ll take care of her."

    Understanding the situation, Aoto waved his hands in acknowledgment, and with a flush spreading across Princess''s cheeks, As she understood the meaning of Scarlett''s words.

    As they departed, Scarlett locked the door behind them and removed her blindfold, revealing her unique eyes with cat-like monstrous pupils, their glow illuminating the dimly lit room.

    With deliberate movements, Scarlett shed her clothes, her gaze locked with Irish''s, their desire palpable in the air.

    Gathering Irish in her arms like a princess, Scarlett tenderly placed her in bed. As the night progressed, the sound of Irish''s moans echoed through the closed door, a testament to the passion that ignited between them.

    As morning light filtered into the room, Scarlett stirred from her slumber, stretching languidly beneath the sheets. Irish lay atop her, her tongue tracing lazy patterns across Scarlett''s chest.

    "Yawn... Did I overslept?" Scarlett mumbled groggily, her confusion evident as she glanced down at Irish.

    "Huh? Why are you licking me?" she questioned, her brow furrowing in bemusement.

    Irish halted her ministrations, realizing Scarlett had awakened. "Oh, you''re up? It was just a morning kiss," she chuckled mischievously.

    Realizing the lateness of the hour, Scarlett sat up, prompting Irish to sit on her thighs and wrap her arms around Scarlett''s neck.

    Taking Irish''s hand in hers, Scarlett muttered incantations under her breath, causing the hand to glow with magic as a summoning circle materialized.

    Irish looked on, seeking clarification, and Scarlett explained, "It''s a summoning circle that summons me. Use it if you''re ever in grave danger or dire need and one more thing don''t do anything reckless unless Aoto comes to you personally and tells you to do something."

    Irish hugged Scarlett gratefully, murmuring her thanks.

    Their moment was interrupted by Aoto''s sudden entrance, who announced, "If your lovey-dovey romance is over, it''s time to get ready."

    "Ingrassia went to the Royal Palace last night to discuss your situation with her father. She''ll be here soon," he added.

    Scarlett returned to her dorm room, shedding her attire from the previous night in favor of a new ensemble designed for her journey to the demon realm.

    However, her choice of clothing was unconventional, to say the least. Instead of traditional garments, she adorned herself with bandages, wrapping them tightly around her breasts, arms, legs, and remaining, various parts of her body like a boxer preparing for a match wearing a blindfold.

    The purpose behind this unusual attire was clear: to maximize her comfort and mobility, enabling her to fully utilize her speed and strength in the face of the imminent ambush she anticipated.

    As Scarlett finished dressing, Aoto entered the room to check on her, his eyes widening in astonishment at her appearance. "Damn... you look like a boxer mummy," he exclaimed with a chuckle.

    Scarlett explained her choice of attire, stating, "It allows me to move freely in my female body. Normal clothes just hinder me."

    Princess Ingrassia also entered the room, her expression a mix of surprise and concern upon seeing Scarlett''s attire. She shared her disappointing experience at the royal palace, revealing that her attempts to speak with her father had been rebuffed.

    With a sorrowful tone, Princess Ingrassia lamented, "Something is definitely wrong. My father didn''t even bother to see me, and no one was willing to assist me in reaching him. Even Saintess Clare seemed off."

    Scarlett reassured her, "I already suspected as much. But don''t worry, I''ll return safely. Just consider this journey as a tour."

    As Scarlett prepared to leave the room, Princess Ingrassia stopped her, incredulous. "You''re going like this?"

    Scarlett nodded, a determined thums-up "Yes, consider it my battle suit armor."

    As they stepped outside of the academy, Scarlett found herself surrounded by a throng of students and teachers, most of whom she barely recognized due to her limited interactions outside of her own classroom.

    Their murmurs and whispers hinted at the spread of information regarding Scarlett''s alleged treason, painting a picture of skepticism and curiosity, thier cheeks flushed by seeing Scarlett weird outfit.

    At the forefront stood Rowan, the captain of the Royal knights, accompanied by a small contingent of soldiers. Behind them, a large mirror-like object covered in red cloth caught Scarlett''s attention.

    As she approached, Rowan removed the covering, revealing a massive sky-blue mirror adorned with an eagle symbol at its pinnacle.

    Whispers rippled through the crowd at the sight of the distinctive symbol.

    "It''s the Eagle symbol. The only portals that teleport you near the Demon realm."

    "So, it''s true. She''s really going to the demon realm."

    Scarlett couldn''t help but overhear the speculation swirling around her. ''Huh? So, they''re actually taking me to the demon realm?'' she pondered, skeptical of their intentions. ''I think they''re trying to make me believe that they have no plans of harming me.''

    Inadvertently, Scarlett''s gaze met Chiyoko Hiiro''s determined expression amidst the crowd. His demeanor suggested that he had something planned, a notion that Scarlett dismissed with an internal sigh.

    ''His face... it''s like he''s already imagining a heroic rescue from the demon realm and winning my heart. What an Fucking otaku,'' Scarlett thought to herself with a mixture of exasperation and amusement.

    Scarlett approached the portal, her gaze fixed upon it with an enigmatic smile playing upon her lips. Captain Rowan''s voice broke her reverie, his surprise evident as he questioned her readiness to venture into the demon realm.

    "Are you going to the demon realm like this?" he inquired, his tone laced with curiosity.

    Without diverting her gaze from the portal, Scarlett simply nodded in affirmation, her smile widening as if she harbored a secret joke within.

    With a solemn expression, Rowan declared, "I''ll come with you to guide you on the path to the demon realm."

    Scarlett, aware of the true intentions behind Rowan''s offer, couldn''t help but internally scoff. ''Guide me? More like ensure my demise. They still think I''m na?ve enough to believe their facade. This world is truly full of idiots.''

    But amidst her cynical musings, Scarlett felt a surge of anticipation. ''The answers to all my questions lie beyond this portal. It''s as if I can feel itˇŞfreedom from this academic like prison, the unveiling of secrets, the truth of this world, and the chance to reclaim my identity as a male and seek revenge for the discrimination I''ve endured.''

    A sense of determination washed over her as Scarlett realized the significance of this moment. ''This is it,'' she thought, ''the beginning of my villain arc.''

 MISSION: KILL SCARLETT NOVA

    NEAR DEMON REALM

    As Scarlett and Captain Rowan stepped through the portal, they emerged into a vast field surrounded by towering trees and scattered boulders. The landscape stretched out before them, seemingly endless, with the imposing silhouette of an immense forest looming in the distance. The Amazon forest paled in comparison to the sheer size of this sprawling wilderness, giving the impression that it stretched on infinitely.

    The area was shrouded in an eerie atmosphere, with an otherworldly aura permeating the air. The trees stood tall and ancient, their gnarled branches reaching towards the sky like skeletal fingers clawing at the heavens. Thick vines snaked their way around the trunks, weaving a web of greenery that seemed to pulsate with life.

    Massive stones littered the landscape, some jutting out of the ground at odd angles while others lay scattered haphazardly across the field. Their rough surfaces bore the marks of age and weathering, hinting at the passage of time in this desolate realm.

    In the distance, the dense expanse of the forest beckoned, its dark depths hinting at untold dangers lurking within. It was no secret that this was the domain of demons and monsters, ruled by the dreaded Six Demon Kings who held sway over their respective territories.

    Despite the foreboding presence of the forest, there was no sign of demonic activity in the immediate vicinity. Instead, the only thing that seemed to be happening was the preparation for a huntˇŞa hunt for a demon.

    Without hesitation, Rowan wasted no time in revealing his true intentions, launching a surprise attack on Scarlett''s back with his sword. However, to his astonishment, Scarlett effortlessly intercepted his strike with a single hand, not even bothering to look at the blade. With a swift twist of her wrist, she shattered Rowan''s sword, one of the strongest in the kingdom, as if it were made of glass.

    Observing his failed attempt, Rowan retreated to a safe distance of about 80 meters, a mixture of surprise and amusement evident in his expression. "So, you already suspected our plans to kill you. Quite intelligent for a succubus," he remarked, his tone tinged with respect.

    Scarlett turned to face Rowan, a mischievous grin playing on her lips as she chuckled. "Suspected? It was blatantly obvious, even to a child," she quipped, her confidence unwavering.

    Rowan''s laughter rang out, though it held a hint of resignation. "Hehe... it matters not now. I''m not the only one here to end your life. We are a team of twelve, backed by an army of two hundred thousand soldiers. While we couldn''t teleport the entire army, they will arrive in approximately an hour. Once they do, your fate will be sealed."

    As Rowan''s words echoed through the air, the veil of stealth magic dissipated, revealing the remaining eleven warriors poised for battle.

    Perched atop a distant tree, an ethereal elf stood with elegance, wielding a grand bow adorned with shimmering gems that caught the light. (I''m giving everyone''s names and a little info to make it easy to understand)

    <Name:Lirianne Aerendir Silverleaf>

    <Title/Class: Spatial Archer>

    <Info.: An High elf and Strongest Archer on her village>

    At the forefront were a pair of female magicians clad in verdant robes, their hands grasping oversized wands crackling with magical energy.

    <Name: Elaraith Thalorien Galanodel and Aranelle Elanoriel Starfall>

    <Title/Class : High Mages>

    <Info. : Mages from Royal palace>

    To their right stood a set of twins, identical in every way, donned in sturdy armor and gauntlets, their faces resolute with determination

    <Name : Galadriel Aelindel Nightwhisper and Velaeriel Aelindel nightwhisper>

    <Title/Class : Twin Gauntlet Fighting style>

    <Info. : A+ Rank adventurers>

    On the left side of the mages, two young swordsmen brandished long, magical swords, their gazes focused and unwavering.

    <Name: Finwe Caladhel Moonshadow and Thranduil Eolande Sunfire.>

    <Title/Class : Sun and Moon Sword Style>

    A figure cloaked in black robes reminiscent of a dark magician loomed nearby, though no aura of sinister energy emanated from him.

    <Name:Amroth L¨®rien Silversong>

    <Class: Binder/Trapper>

    <Info. : Famous mage known for binding Even S-rank monsters>

    Beside him stood a teenage beast-girl, her youthful appearance belying the cocky confidence radiating from her demeanor.

    <Name: Lyra Beastfolk>

    <Class : Beserker>

    < Info. :S-Class adventurer>

    Hovering above them all was a girl suspended in mid-air, a faint green aura enveloping her form, hinting at the peculiar nature of her magic.

    <Name : Nenya Tind¨®m? Riverbreeze>

    <Class : Telekinesis >

    <Info. : Known for her able to use only one skill>

    Yet, among this formidable group, one figure stood apart. Though not the strongest or most skilled fighter, she held a vital role as the group''s healer.

    As a human lacking the regenerative abilities of monsters and demons, her mastery of healing magic was indispensable. Behind the warriors stood a priestess, her presence essential for bolstering the group with her healing spells.

    Beside her were around a hundred individuals dressed in white garments, their eyes covered by blindfolds and their hands bound by ropesˇŞa grim reminder of their status as sacrifices.

    <Name: Aranelle Elanoriel Starfall >

    <Class : High priest >

    <Info : Rather than healing magic, she is Famous for using people''s life force instead of mana >

    The priestess''s voice rang out with authority, commanding the group to assume their positions and prepare for the impending confrontation. With a solemn expression, she declared their objective: to eliminate their Scarlet, even before the arrival of the army.

    As she uttered a chant, the atmosphere crackled with an ominous energy. Suddenly, the tattoo-like seal placed on Scarlett by Saintess Clare began to glow, its intricate patterns pulsating with an otherworldly light. The seal expanded rapidly, spreading across Scarlett''s skin until it covered half of her belly and reached up to her neck.

    Alert messages flashed in Scarlett''s mind, each one more alarming than the last.

    < The ninth-class seal had been activated, locking all of her skills for a duration of one hour. >

    Her mana reserves plummeted to a mere 1%, leaving her feeling weakened and vulnerable.

    <Mana : 4100>

    Time remaining until seal ''s effect will end : 59 minutes

    Gasping in shock, Scarlett stumbled backwards, her mind racing with disbelief and realization. "Shit," she muttered under her breath, her heart sinking as she recalled Ingrassia''s warning about Saintess Clare''s true intentions. "I should never have trusted Clare in the first place."

    "I suppose there''s no avoiding it," Scarlett murmured as she removed her blindfold, revealing her striking blue and red eyes with monstrous cat-like pupils.

    Despite being among the strongest individuals in the kingdom, the group lacked coordination and camaraderie. Each member acted independently, driven by their own motives and egos.

    As Layra, the beast girl, noticed the activation of the seal, her cocky demeanor intensified. With a burst of overconfidence, she launched herself at Scarlett from above, aiming a powerful punch at her target.

    "Didn''t your parents teach you not mess with humans, Filthy succubus?"

    In response, Scarlett remained eerily calm, her gaze fixated on Layra as she slowly raised her head to meet her attacker''s eyes. A bone-chilling grin spread across her face as she delivered a chilling retort.

    "Yep, they didn''t teach me," she said, her voice dripping with menace, "because I killed them before they could even teach me."

    The aura of death emanating from Scarlett was palpable, sending shivers down Lyra''s spine. Her entire body trembled uncontrollably, her breaths shallow and rapid. With each step Scarlett took towards her, Lyra found herself involuntarily retreating, her movements driven by instinctual fear. The ground seemed to quake beneath her feet as she stumbled backward, eventually crashing into the thick trunks of nearby trees.

    As terror gripped her, Lyra struggled to compose herself, her voice trembling as she spoke. "Huff...Huff... Everyone said she is beautiful, but her face... It''s like pure evil."

    It felt like we are the ones being hunted down".

    The realization dawned on Lyra that they were the ones being hunted, not Scarlett. Panic surged within her, threatening to overwhelm her senses as she grappled with the terrifying truth of their situation.

    Meanwhile, Scarlett assessed her options with a cool-headed resolve. The prospect of escape loomed large in her mind, presenting her with two choices. The first option was to utilize wind magic to flee deep into the demon realm, but her dwindling mana reserves rendered this plan impractical.

    The second option involved using her wings to fly, but Scarlett quickly realized she lacked the necessary knowledge and experience to execute such a maneuver effectively, she never even bother to see her own wings.

    With escape seemingly out of reach, Scarlett steeled herself for the inevitable confrontation, knowing that her only chance at survival lay in confronting her adversaries head-on and seizing any opportunity to escape.

    Time remaining : 55 minutes

    The priestess, recognizing the urgency of the situation, wasted no time in implementing her plan. With a solemn expression, she began chanting in an ancient language, her voice resonating with power and purpose.

    As her incantations grew in intensity, the hundred individuals standing behind her began to falter, one by one succumbing to the overwhelming force of the ritual. More than half of them perished, their life force swiftly drained and absorbed by the priestess.

    As she casted her magic a Alert messages flashed in Scarlett''s mind, each one more alarming than the last.

    <Alert : Status effect magic is used, resisting the effect>

    This story originates from Royal Road. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there.

    <Alert : All skill are locked, resistance failed>

    <Alert : Strength decreased by 70%>

    <Alert : Speed reduced by 60%>

    <Alert¨C....

    Again With a grim determination, the priestess continued her arcane chanting, her words echoing through the air like a haunting melody. The remaining sacrifices met the same fate, their essence consumed by the priestess''s magic.

    "Status boost," the priestess declared, her voice ringing with authority as she unleashed the full extent of her newfound strength. The warriors under her command felt a surge of energy course through their bodies, their muscles tensing with newfound power as they prepared to face their formidable adversary.

    In a commanding tone, the priestess addressed her companions, her words laced with urgency and resolve. "Don''t even think of underestimating her," she warned, her gaze steely with determination. "Have you ever seen a female demon with horns as large as hers? Use all your trump cards from the start."

    With a determined glint in her eye, Archer Lirianne wasted no time in unleashing her trump card.

    Drawing her bow taut, she took aim at Scarlett, her focus unwavering as she prepared to release the lethal projectile. In response, Scarlett braced herself, her muscles coiled with anticipation, ready to intercept the incoming arrow.

    Yet, to Scarlett''s astonishment, the arrow vanished into thin air before her very eyes, leaving her momentarily bewildered. Before she could react, a rift in space-time materialized behind her, a swirling vortex of energy that seemed to defy the laws of nature.

    In a split second, two arrows emerged from the rift, hurtling towards Scarlett with deadly precision. The first found its mark, piercing her neck with chilling accuracy, while the second struck true, burying itself deep into her heart.

    <Alert : The 11 headed serpent''s vanom has entered the body>

    <Alert : The thousand legged centipede''s venom has entered the body>

    ''What the fuck....it was venomous arrow?"

    Time remaining : 50 minutes

    Despite the mortal wounds, Scarlett''s demonic resilience prevailed, her body refusing to yield to the onslaught. Sensing an opportunity, Amroth, the binding magician, seized the moment, weaving his arcane bindings with practiced precision.

    From the very earth beneath Scarlett''s feet, ethereal chains erupted, snaring her in their vice-like grip and leaving her momentarily immobilized.

    With Scarlett momentarily restrained, the twin warriors, Galadriel and Velaeriel, seized the opportunity to launch their devastating assault. With synchronized precision, they descended upon Scarlett like a tempest, their fists a blur of motion as they unleashed a relentless barrage of strikes.

    Each blow landed with bone-crushing force, the sheer impact reverberating through the air with explosive intensity. With each strike, the ground trembled, nearby stones breaked under the sheer force of their onslaught.

    As the battle intensified, Elaraith, one of the female magicians, raised her voice above the chaos, commanding the twin warriors to retreat from their relentless assault. With a nod of compliance, the twins withdrew, creating an opening for the magicians to unleash their arcane might.

    With a resounding cry, Elaraith began her incantation, her words infused with raw power as she called upon the elements to heed her command. "Lightning fall!" she exclaimed, her voice echoing across the battlefield.

    In response, the sky above darkened, ominous clouds swirling into existence as crackling bolts of lightning danced within their depths. With a deafening roar, fifteen lightning strikes descended from the heavens, converging upon Scarlett with unrelenting force.

    Yet, even as the lightning rained down upon her, Scarlett remained steadfast, her resilience tested but unbroken. As the thunderous onslaught subsided, Aranelle, the second magician, stepped forward to unleash her own brand of devastation upon the battlefield.

    "Rain of Fire!" she declared, her voice a clarion call to the inferno that lay dormant within her. With a wave of her hand, she summoned forth a deluge of fiery projectiles, each one a searing beacon of destruction hurtling towards their target. As the fireballs plummeted from the sky, they struck the earth with explosive force, igniting the very ground upon which Scarlett stood.

    The air crackled with heat and intensity, the acrid scent of smoke and burning embers filling the atmosphere. As the flames consumed the battlefield, Scarlett found herself engulfed in a maelstrom of elemental fury, her surroundings transformed into a landscape of destruction and chaos. Yet, even amidst the inferno, her resolve remained unyielding, her determination unwavering in the face of overwhelming odds.

    The priestess, her eyes widening in shock, could scarcely believe what she was witnessing. Mouth agape, she stumbled backward, her mind struggling to comprehend the impossible reality before her.

    "All of her skills are locked," she muttered incredulously, her voice tinged with disbelief. "No pain nullification... And on top of that, I''ve reduced almost seventy percent of her strength."

    The gravity of the situation began to sink in as the priestess recounted the sheer magnitude of the assault unleashed upon Scarlett.

    Two arrows, each laced with the deadliest poisons known to the kingdom of Darwitz, had pierced her neck and heart. The infamous Gauntlet twins, renowned for their bone-crushing prowess, had unleashed their devastating combo skill upon her.

    Fifteen lightning strikes had descended from the heavens, followed by the fury of the highest-ranking fireball magic in human history.

    Yet, despite the overwhelming barrage of attacks, Scarlett remained resolute. Her presence was a testament to her indomitable will, her face betraying no hint of the agony she must surely be enduring. In the face of unimaginable pain and suffering, she stood tall, her defiance a beacon of strength amidst the chaos.

    "What the hell..." the priestess exclaimed, her voice trembling with disbelief. "How is she still standing?"

    In that moment, Scarlett defied all expectations, her unwavering resolve casting a shadow of doubt over the certainty of her demise.

    Scarlett''s lips curled into a bone-chilling grin, her laughter echoing through the battlefield with a menacing tone. "Bwahaha.... Hahaha...."

    Her laughter sent shivers down the spines of those around her, as they watched in disbelief at her unnerving demeanor.

    "It''s been so long since I felt like this," Scarlett mused between laughs, her eyes gleaming with a twisted delight. "Just what kind of magic is this? It''s not just damaging my body but also my soul. They never taught me anything like this at the academy."

    The observers stood frozen, unable to comprehend the depths of Scarlett''s psychopathic nature.

    Time remaining : 38 minutes

    The Swordsman Finwe and Thranduil stepped forward, unsheathing their magic swords with determination. Charging at Scarlett with their sun and moon style, they prepared to strike.

    "We don''t like to hurt a woman, but it can''t be helped," Finwe declared solemnly.

    As their swords transformed into fire and ice, they executed precise and elegant movements, slashing Scarlett''s body simultaneously. But to everyone''s astonishment, their swords shattered upon contact with Scarlett''s skin.

    Before they could react, Scarlett swiftly seized the opportunity, driving their heads together with a brutal force. Their heads exploded like balloons, blood splattering across Scarlett''s body, staining her bandages crimson.

    Despite the merciless act, Scarlett''s expression remained devoid of guilt, a chilling grin spreading across her face. "Bwahaha.... 2 down, 10 to go. Hahaha..."

    Beast-girl Layra gasped in shock, her body trembling as she took a step back in disbelief. She turned to Archer Lirianne, who had managed to pierce Scarlett''s body with her arrows.

    "Hey Elf, their swords didn''t even make a scratch on her, but how did your arrows pierce her body?" Layra questioned, her voice tinged with desperation.

    With fear evident in her trembling body, Lirianne managed to reply, "Tha¨Cthat two arrows were made of etherium, one of the toughest metals found in the elf''s village."

    Layra''s eyes gleamed with hope at the mention of etherium. "Then what are you waiting for, shoot her," she urged.

    However, trembling with fear, Lirianne hesitated. "Do you even know how rare etherium is? Most humans haven''t even seen one. I only had two."

    Realizing the futility of the conversation, Layra redirected her attention to the battlefield, knowing they had to focus on the fight ahead.

    As Layra shifted her attention back to the battlefield, her eyes widened in shock as Scarlett''s words reached her ears.

    "When it comes to one versus a whole group fighting, you should kill the most important person first," Scarlett proclaimed.

    Confusion clouded Layra''s mind as she pondered over who exactly the most important person could be. Before she could grasp the situation, Scarlett swiftly removed the arrow that had pierced her neck. With a powerful stance and a surge of strength, Scarlett launched the arrow with deadly precision.

    A gasp escaped Layra''s lips as the arrow whizzed past her face, creating a shockwave in its wake. She thought she had narrowly avoided the arrow, but her relief was short-lived. The realization dawned on everyone that the arrow was not meant for Layra but for the most crucial person in their group ¨C the Priestess.

    Scarlett''s laughter echoed through the battlefield as the arrow struck its target with lethal accuracy, piercing the Priestess''s head and ending her life in an instant.

    "In group fighting, you should kill the healer First!" Scarlett''s laughter filled the air as Layra and the others watched in horror at the Priestess''s demise. The shock of the moment shattered Lirianne''s composure, and she frantically searched for an escape route, fleeing from the battlefield to preserve her own life.

    Time remaining : 25 minutes

    The Gauntlet twins stepped forward, brimming with confidence as they charged at Scarlett once more, their Combo skill at the ready. But this time, Scarlett was unbound, and she effortlessly blocked each of their strikes with disdain evident on her face.

    With a disappointed expression, she scoffed, "You call this pitiful fighting style the Gauntlet Combo skill? Allow me to demonstrate a true fighting style."

    Taking on a basic boxer stance, Scarlett moved with incredible speed, unleashing a devastating combo on Galadriel. In a fraction of a second, she delivered a barrage of strikes ¨C a right straight punch, a left straight punch, a jab, a lateral flash, a hook, a cross elbow, an elbow raising, a partial knee, and finally, a flying knee.

    Galadriel''s chest caved in, blood spewing from his broken face as consciousness abandoned him, and he crumpled to the ground in a bloody heap.

    Without missing a beat, Scarlett turned her attention to Velaeriel, unleashing her Taekwondo combo with lethal precision. She delivered a cut kick, followed by a push kick, and as she landed her final move ¨C a 360-degree jump axe kick ¨C Velaeriel''s head was cleanly separated from his body, instilling fear in the hearts of the remaining adversaries.

    Time remaining : 15 minutes

    Captain Rowan and the mages trembled with fear, realizing the direness of the situation. Sensing an opportunity, the binding magician, Amroth, summoned forth his highest tier binding magic once more, conjuring magic chains from the ground to ensnare Scarlett.

    Taking advantage of Scarlett''s momentarily restrained state, the S-rank Adventurer, Beast-girl Lyra, gathered all her mana into her hand, preparing to deliver a finishing blow with a devastating punch.

    Dark red mana emanated from Lyra''s hand, the air thick with pressure as she unleashed her punch on Scarlett''s belly. The force was so great that it caused the air to crack, sending shockwaves rippling outwards, crushing everything in its path within a hundred-meter radius.

    Scarlett coughed up blood, her ears ringing from the impact, but she remained defiant, her smile unwavering. With a surge of strength, she shattered the chains that bound her and seized Lyra by the head, lifting her into the air with ease.

    In the face of Scarlett''s overwhelming strength, Lyra struggled desperately, but it was futile. Scarlett''s grin widened as she effortlessly separated Lyra''s head from her body, the blood spurting out in a gruesome display. To the horror of onlookers, Scarlett drank the blood voraciously, reveling in her own madness.

    "Bwahaha... I never knew blood could taste this good," Scarlett chuckled darkly, her eyes gleaming with malice. "Six down, and one coward ran off. That leaves five more to go."

    Time remaining : 7 minutes

    This time, all eyes turned to Nenya Tind¨®m? Riverbreeze, the girl with the power of telekinesis. Despite having only one skill, there was no denying her strength among the group.

    Hovering high in the clouds, Nenya issued a warning to everyone below, urging them to flee from the approaching danger. With her announcement, panic ensued as everyone scattered in all directions, seeking safety from the impending threat.

    Utilizing her telekinesis, Nenya summoned a massive meteoroid from the depths of the sky, its size comparable to that of a cricket stadium. As it hurtled towards Scarlett with deadly intent, Scarlett remained unfazed, having anticipated such a situation.

    In a swift motion, Scarlett invoked her Spatial Inventory magic, summoning forth the Heavy Sword of the Giants'' Leader. Channeling all her mana into the blade, she ignited it with flames, creating an aura of fire that extended over twenty feet in length.

    Addressing Nenya with a taunting smirk, Scarlett remarked, "So, your power is telekinesis? Trying to imitate Tatsumaki from One Punch Man? Sorry, girl, but I prefer Fubuki."

    With a basic sword stance in mind, Scarlett unleashed a powerful straight slash with all her might, imbuing it with flames.

    "Blaze Slash!"

    A wave of dark orange and yellow energy erupted from her sword, slicing through not only the entire meteoroid but also cleaving through Nenya herself with devastating force, cutting both her and the meteoroid in two.

    Time remaining : 2 minutes

    Scarlett''s sword could not withstand the overwhelming force of her slash and shattered into pieces, her hand crushed under the strain. With her body pushed to its limits, blood flowed incessantly from her mouth, ears, and eyes.

    Kneeling in exhaustion, Scarlett braced herself as the pair of mages charged at her, unleashing their mid-level magic with the last remnants of their mana. Knowing she could only take down one opponent in her weakened state, Scarlett identified her target: Captain Rowan, the one who had infuriated her the most.

    As Rowan charged at her with his second sword, Scarlett intercepted his attack, seizing his weapon with her damaged hand. With a grim determination, she addressed him, "You are the one that pisses me off the most."

    Grasping Rowan''s head firmly, Scarlett began to run, dragging him along and rubbing his head against the unforgiving ground. Summoning the last shreds of her strength, she hurled him away, sending him crashing into the surrounding trees with bone-shattering force. By the time he came to rest, his head was already half rubbed off from the impact, leaving him incapacitated and defeated.

    As Scarlett braced herself to confront the remaining adversaries, a grim twist of fate descended upon herˇŞa calamitous arrival. The ground quaked beneath the weight of an army numbering 200,000 strong, their unified chants resonating ominously through the air.

    "Thump, thump, thump."

    The approaching multitude heralded an overwhelming force, casting a shadow of impending doom over Scarlett. With her strength waning, she found herself defenseless against the onslaught.

    The binding mage, in concert with the female mages, channeled their collective mana to unleash a devastating barrage of magic. A searing fire bolt, fueled by their combined power, crashed upon Scarlett''s head, engulfing the area in billowing smoke.

    Amidst the chaos, the commander of the army stepped forward, his voice cutting through the haze of battle.

    "Ms. Elaraith, Ms. Aranelle, have you vanquished the demon?"

    Elaraith''s response came swift and sure, concealing the truth beneath a veil of deception.

    "Yes, through the sacrifice of many, we have succeeded in eliminating Scarlett Nova."

    Upon hearing the announcement, a surge of elation swept through the ranks of the army. Cheers erupted, and some even began to dance in jubilation. But their celebration was abruptly cut short as the smokescreen of victory dissipated.

    With the countdown reaching its final moments, the seal that had bound Scarlett dissipated into oblivion.

    Time remaining : 0.00 seconds

    The effect of seal vanished

    "ROAAAAARRRR!"

    The deafening roar that followed shook the very foundations of the battlefield, reverberating through the air with an intensity that left the entire army reeling. Soldiers dropped to their knees, clutching their ears in agony as blood trickled from them, the sheer force of the sound overwhelming their senses.

    Scarlett stood amidst the chaos, a towering figure radiating a menacing aura of crimson death. Her eyes blazed with an otherworldly light, a fiery red glow emanating from them, instilling fear in all who beheld her. Once a single horn, now joined by a crimson counterpart, Makinng a pair of Vibrant blue and Crimson red horn, adorned her forehead, adding to her terrifying visage.

    Unbeknownst to Scarlett, her red-eyed gaze induced a primal fear in those who met her gaze, driving many to the brink of madness. Some soldiers, unable to withstand the terror, shut their eyes tightly in a desperate attempt to shield themselves.

    Amidst the confusion, panicked voices rose among the soldiers.

    "It''s a roar! How can this be?"

    "Only dragons can produce such a sound! Is she a demon or a beast?"

    Unheeding of their inquiries, Scarlett muttered under her breath, torn between two choices: to fight against the entire army while regenerating her body with mana, or to unleash the full extent of her mana and flee to the safety of the demon realm.

    Scarlett opted for the second option, her resolve firm as she planted her right leg back and shifted her weight slightly to the west. With a deep inhalation, she summoned every last ounce of mana within her being, channeling it into her clenched fist.

    As she gathered the tremendous energy, the very earth beneath her quaked in anticipation, fissures spreading like veins across the ground. The air grew thin and oppressive, suffused with a palpable tension that left onlookers gasping for breath.

    The royal mages, Elaraith and Aranelle, trembled in abject fear at the sight of Scarlett amassing her power. Their voices quavered as they issued a desperate command to the assembled forces.

    "R-run! Everyone, run as fast as you can!"

    In a frenzy of panic, humans and demi-humans alike scattered, fleeing for their lives. But their efforts were in vain, for Scarlett had already unleashed the full extent of her devastating might.

    With an otherworldly force, she unleashed her signature technique: the Blaze Punch.

    A colossal wave of crimson fire surged forth, its searing heat consuming everything in its path. The flames towered over the battlefield, engulfing more than three-quarters of the 200,000-strong army in a blazing inferno of destruction.

    Scarlett paid no heed to the carnage she wrought, her only focus on escaping to the safety of the demon realm. With every ounce of strength left in her broken body, she fled deeper into the forest, her path obscured by the billowing smoke and flames.

    The deadly poison coursing through her veins continued to ravage her body, its corrosive effects countered only by her innate regenerative abilities. Blood flowed freely from her mouth, ears, and eyes, a grim testament to the harrowing ordeal she had endured.

    Scarlett''s body teetered on the brink of collapse, her legs refusing to bear her weight any longer. With a final exertion of willpower, she collapsed to the ground, her body wracked with exhaustion. Determined not to succumb to defeat, she began to crawl, her movements slow and laborious as she desperately sought aid.

    "Huff...huff... Just one healing potion... I can make it," she muttered through ragged breaths, her resolve unyielding even as her consciousness waned.

    But her body, battered and broken, betrayed her resolve, and she felt herself slipping into unconsciousness against her will. Her vision blurred, darkness encroaching upon her senses as her eyelids grew heavy.

    Just as she felt herself on the brink of oblivion, a figure appeared before her. It was no larger than a child, With no skin or flesh on his body, its movements eerily silent. In its hand, it held a rusted sword, a grim harbinger of Scarlett''s fate.

    "Huh? A skeleton?" Scarlett murmured weakly, her voice barely above a whisper. "After defeating an fucking army, am I to meet my end at the hands of a mere skeleton?

    "What an pathetic end..."

 PACT AND BLESSING

    As a child, I once sat through a movie, one of those typical tales where the villain wreaks havoc, destroying lives and leaving devastation in their wake. The hero, of course, suffers greatlyˇŞlosing family, friends, and even his beloved. But in the end, the hero emerges victorious, saving the day and defeating the villain.

    But you know what? That ending didn''t sit right with me. It felt wrong, incomplete. Because in these movies, the hero never truly wins. Sure, they defeat the villain, but they never truly pay for their crimes. Instead, they''re forgiven, redeemed, and the hero somehow finds it in their heart to move on, to forgive and forget.

    Well, not me.

    I couldn''t stomach it, even as a child. How could someone forgive a person who had torn their life apart, who had caused so much pain and suffering? It made me sick to my stomach. If I were in the hero''s shoes, I wouldn''t be so forgiving. No, I''d make the villain pay for what they''d done. I''d have become gay and fucked them until they die.

    That''s why I don''t believe in the classic hero archetype. It''s why I don''t aspire to be like them. Because sometimes, being the villain seems like the better optionˇŞbetter to embrace the darkness than to live a life of ruin and regret.

    "If someone respects you, then respect them back; if someone is rude to you, you should become ten times ruder than that." It was a creed she had adopted in a world where survival often depended on strength and ruthlessness.

    The recent attack by the humans only reinforced her resolve. They had tried their best to kill her, but Scarlett was not one to forgive easily. She was a seeker of revenge, determined to make them pay for their actions.

    But to exact that revenge, she needed to survive. As her eyelids grew heavy and refused to open, she sensed movement around her. Someone was carrying her, their steps slow and deliberate. Despite their efforts, Scarlett could feel her lower half dragging along the ground, the rough surface scraping against her skin.

    In her weakened state, Scarlett couldn''t muster the strength to fully open her eyes, but she could sense the presence of her unlikely rescuer. Though small in stature, their determination was palpable as they labored to carry her to safety. And in that moment, Scarlett knew that she had found an unexpected ally in her quest for vengeance.

    As Scarlett summoned the last reserves of her strength, she exerted herself to pry her heavy eyelids open just a fraction. Through the haze of fatigue and pain, she caught a glimpse of her unlikely savior: the same skeleton she had encountered moments before, now laboring to carry her on his back.

    The memory of the skeleton''s earlier appearance flooded back to ScarlettˇŞthe eerie figure brandishing a rusty sword, poised to strike. Yet here he was now, a skeletal frame struggling under the weight of her tall and heavy body.

    With each step, Scarlett felt her body scrape against the ground, the rough terrain chafing against her skin. Despite the skeleton''s best efforts, his gait was slow and unsteady, the burden of his load evident in every movement.

    But even in the face of adversity, the skeleton persisted, pushing forward with dogged determination. Scarlett couldn''t help but feel a glimmer of gratitude toward her unexpected rescuer, knowing that his steadfast resolve might just be her lifeline in this dire moment.

    Scarlett''s voice dizzling slightly as she spoke, her words barely above a whisper, "Are we in hell?"

    In response, the skeleton turned his face towards her, his eye sockets seeming to fixate on her with a curious gaze. "You''re up?" His voice, despite his skeletal appearance, carried a surprising cuteness that caught Scarlett off guard. Even amidst her pain and confusion, she couldn''t help but be impressed by the sweetness of his voice.

    A soft mutter escaped Scarlett''s lips as she thought to herself, "Owww!... So cute." It reminded her of her mother''s gentle voice, a comforting memory in the midst of uncertainty.

    Realizing that she wasn''t in hell and that she needed answers, Scarlett mustered the strength to question, "Who are you? And where are we heading?"

    Cryptus, with his cute voice and an enthusiasm that seemed almost infectious, replied that his name was Cryptus. He explained that they were heading to a castle belonging to a demon, someone he had never visited before, but he believed whoever lived there might be able to help her.

    Scarlett, feeling dizzy but curious, questioned Cryptus further, "So, Cryptus, why are you saving me?"

    His tone shifted, carrying a hint of sadness as he began to recount his story. "Actually, about a year ago, I was summoned by my master, a succubus. She always told me that it took her more than three years to summon me and that I was special.

    She said We will made pact when I grow stronger in future and she was kind to me, teaching me many things. But six months ago, humans brutally killed her, and I was powerless to stop it."

    Cryptus''s voice quivered with emotion as he continued, "Even as she lay dying, she teleported me away, telling me to live because I was special. But in the time since then, I''ve realized that I''m nothing but a weak skeleton, easily killed at any moment. When I saw you, another succubus, on the verge of death, I was reminded of my master and decided to save you."

    Scarlett couldn''t help but feel a pang of disappointment at Cryptus''s story. "What the hell... even monsters mistake me for a succubus? Is my face that... slutty?" she muttered to herself.

    Seeing Cryptus''s sadness, Scarlett couldn''t help but feel a sense of connection to him. With a somber tone, she remarked, "Yeah, humans sure are cruel."

    Cryptus quickly shifted his demeanor, his enthusiasm returning as he assured her, "Don''t worry! I may be slow, but skeletons have infinite stamina. We''ll reach there in about half an hour."

    He continued, reflecting on their encounter, "Unlike skeletons, who are undead, it''s the first time I''ve seen a demon who can live even after their heart has been crushed. You weren''t breathing, and I thought you were dead, but your eyes were still tingling a little."

    Scarlett pondered his words for a moment, acknowledging, "Yeah, technically, I don''t need to breathe, so it doesn''t matter if my heart is safe or not."

    But then a question arose in her mind, prompting her to ask, "Hey, skeleton kid, what''s a pact?"

    Cryptus explained, "A pact is made between an inferior species and a superior species for gaining more powers or having them do something for them. In return, they also have to offer something valuable. The higher the wish, the greater the sacrifice required. Humans make pacts with demons or dragons, and demons make pacts with Archdemons. When a pact is made, the superior being gives their last name to the inferior being, and the pact is sealed."

    Stolen from its original source, this story is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.

    "Ah, I see. It sounds like a complicated thing," Scarlett remarked, absorbing the information.

    As they made their way toward the castle, misfortune struck them like a thunderbolt. A dog-like monster, about double the size of a regular dog, crashed into them from behind with ferocious force.

    The impact sent Scarlett crashing into a tree while Cryptus was thrown a little further away, his determined but trembling form landing on the ground. Scarlett, in her broken state, struggled to even move her hand properly as she sat with the support of the tree.

    But it was Cryptus''s moment to shine. Despite his fear, he pointed his rusty sword at the monster, his determination unwavering. Though the monster was only of B-rank, for Cryptus, it might as well have been a high-ranking demon.

    With a charge and a swing of his sword, Cryptus attacked the monster. However, his feeble strike barely made a scratch on the creature, which instinctively countered with a powerful blow that sent Cryptus collapsing to the ground.

    Mercilessly, the monster continued its assault, crushing Cryptus into the ground with its feet. Then, with a swift motion, it caught Cryptus in its jaws and ripped him into two parts, one of which remained in its mouth while the other flew towards Scarlett''s right side.

    As his body lay torn apart, only his head and one hand and leg intact, Cryptus cursed softly to himself. "Damn... as always, I''m weak! Those days were so good when I was with my master."

    He began to reminisce about the first day he was summoned, but his flashback was abruptly interrupted by Scarlett''s voice.

    "Cut!...cut...!...cut.... No flashbacks for side characters," Scarlett interjected.

    "And you, Cryptus, it''s not your fault that we are dying. It''s the writer''s fault that he didn''t give us a cheat ability like Wisdom King or Great Sage, etc... etc..."

    She let out a heavy, weary sigh. "Huff... I guess you''re dying first then. I''ll meet you in hell in a few minutes."

    As the menacing figure of the monster drew closer, Cryptus''s mind raced with a daring plan. "Ms. Succubus, let''s make a pact with me!" he proposed, his voice tinged with urgency and determination.

    Understanding his intent, Scarlett nodded in agreement, though uncertainty flickered in her eyes. "Okay, but how?" she inquired, her voice betraying a mix of curiosity and apprehension.

    Without a moment''s hesitation, Cryptus extended his hand towards Scarlett, his hollow sockets fixed on her. With a solemn tone, he began the incantation, his words resonating with ancient power. "With this sacred vow, my soul I bind, to wield the magic that lies entwined. Grant me strength, from darkness drawn, in exchange for my soul, until the dawn."

    She couldn''t help but wonder in confusion,'' Soul?, What''s the points in taking his soul?,

    Isn''t he a undead, how he even have a soul then?''

    Scarlett''s mind buzzed with questions and doubts, but amidst the confusion but a sense of clarity emerged. Instinctively, she understood the gravity of the moment and the choice before her. "I, Scarlett Nova, accept your pact by giving my last name. You shall now be known as Cryptus Nova," she declared, her voice unwavering despite the uncertainty lingering in her mind.

    As Scarlett''s consciousness waned, she couldn''t help but marvel at Cryptus''s unexpected resilience. Despite his frail appearance, he possessed a remarkable ability to communicate and strategizeˇŞShe defeated an A+ rank monster before but even that monster was barely able to talk.

    In that fleeting moment of acceptance, Scarlett''s remaining mana surged forth, flowing into Cryptus like a lifeline. With a soft sigh, she succumbed to unconsciousness, her form slumping against the ground.

    Meanwhile, Cryptus''s skeletal frame began to glow faintly as mysterious notifications appeared before him, illuminating his status window with newfound revelations.

    <Notification: User received Demonic Angel''s blessings>

    <All stats increased by 600%>

    Desclaimer: The one who gets powers from pact, for them its called blessing. And the blessing implies Title of the one gave blessings not his/her name.

    Stunned by the unexpected boon, Cryptus couldn''t suppress his wonder. Even in her weakened state, Scarlett had bestowed upon him a tremendous giftˇŞone that amplified his abilities beyond imagination.

    As he gazed upon Scarlett''s unconscious form, a sense of awe and gratitude washed over him. "600%?" he mused aloud, his voice tinged with wonder. "Just how powerful is she, to grant such blessings even in her darkest hour?"

    As the blessings coursed through his skeletal frame, Cryptus felt a surge of newfound vitality pulsating within him. With each step, his bones knit themselves together, regenerating his form and imbuing him with renewed strength.

    With a newfound sense of purpose, Cryptus wasted no time in confronting the approaching monster. Channeling his mana into his rusty sword, he honed its edge to a razor-sharp point, ready to face the impending threat.

    With fast reflexes, he darted forward, slashing at the monster''s legs with precision and agility. As the creature stumbled, Cryptus seized the opportunity, leaping onto a nearby tree before launching himself towards his adversary.

    Descending upon the monster with relentless determination, Cryptus drove his sword towards its head with deadly accuracy, piercing through its defenses and delivering a fatal blow.

    Yet, amid the chaos of battle and the triumph of his first hunt, Cryptus remained focused on his true mission. Sensing the urgency of Scarlett''s condition, he wasted no time in rushing to her side.

    Gently lifting her unconscious form onto his back, Cryptus set off at a breakneck pace, his movements fueled by the newfound speed granted by the blessings. With each stride, he raced towards the safety of their destination, determined to ensure Scarlett''s swift recovery.

    As Cryptus approached the imposing castle, its dark, foreboding presence loomed over him like a specter of doom. The structure, shrouded in an eerie black aura, stood tall against the backdrop of the night sky, its spires reaching towards the heavens like skeletal fingers clawing at the stars. The walls, cracked and weathered with age, seemed to whisper tales of long-forgotten secrets and ancient sorrows.

    As he gazed upon the castle, Cryptus felt a chill creep down his spine, the very air around him tinged with an unsettling energy that sent shivers coursing through his bones. Yet, undeterred by the ominous atmosphere, he pressed on, determined to reach his destination and deliver Scarlett to safety.

    However, their journey was soon met with a new challenge as a disembodied voice echoed through the air, reverberating from all directions with a commanding presence that sent tremors through Cryptus''s very being.

    "Who are you?"

    The voice carried with it a weighty authority, its power palpable in the dense air that surrounded them. Despite the overwhelming pressure, Cryptus stood firm, his skeletal form trembling under the force of the unseen presence. With sword in hand, he dared to challenge the unknown entity, his voice steady with determination.

    "Who are you? Come forward."

    In response, the voice echoed once more, its tone tinged with amusement at Cryptus''s bold defiance.

    "Kufufufu... A mere skeleton bearing my presence''s force? How amusing!"

    2 WEEKS LATER

    As Scarlett stirred from her slumber with a drawn-out yawn, the heavy fog of sleep slowly lifted from her mind. With a final stretch, she fully opened her eyes, half-expecting to find herself in the afterlife''s embrace.

    Instead, she found herself nestled in a grand chamber reminiscent of a castle''s quarters, the opulent furnishings starkly contrasting with the eerie sight that greeted her. Blood adorned every inch of the room, painting the walls in macabre hues and casting a sinister pall over the surroundings.

    But the unsettling tableau didn''t end there. Scarlett''s gaze fell upon herself, and her heart skipped a beat at the sight that greeted her. Clad in attire far more revealing than she was accustomed to, she couldn''t suppress a surge of indignation at her scantily clad form.

    She was wearing a way too revealing attire, consisting of a single red-orange piece of cloth around her neck that barely covers her breasts or so to say only covering her nipples.

    And a matching pareo around her waist that reaches down to her ankles and was barefoot.

    scant material doing little to preserve her dignity.

    her skin adorned with golden bracelets that glimmered in the dim light of the chamber. Bracelets encircled her wrists, anklets adorned her ankles, and necklaces graced her throat, with several jewels in the center. Each piece serving as a testament to her apparent status.

    Scarlett''s initial reaction to her attire was one of incredulous annoyance. "Isn''t being naked better than this?" she muttered, a hint of anger tinging her words as she surveyed the revealing garments that adorned her form.

    As she contemplated her situation, notifications began to populate her status window one by one, each announcement bringing a new revelation. With a mix of curiosity and bemusement, she read through the notifications:

    <Notification: Unique skill: Soul regeneration acquired>

    <Notification: Unique skill: Unlimited Cells regeneration acquired>

    <Notification: Rare skill: Bloodlust acquired>

    Explanation: The User can heal and recover stamina, strength, and mana by drinking blood.

    Perplexed by the newfound abilities bestowed upon her, Scarlett couldn''t help but voice her thoughts aloud. "I understand about regeneration, but Bloodlust skill? Did I become a vampire?" she pondered, a wry chuckle escaping her lips as she contemplated the implications of her newfound powers.

    As Scarlett closed the status window, her attention shifted to the figure standing before her, prompting a gasp of surprise to escape her lips. "Aackkk... Who are you?" she exclaimed, her voice laced with astonishment and a hint of apprehension.

    Before her stood an old man, his white hair a testament to his advanced age. Despite his diminutive stature of about 5''3 feet, there was an undeniable air of authority about him. His face bore the marks of years gone by, yet it carried a rugged charm, accentuated by a distinguished moustache that added to his aura of wisdom.

    With a subtle yet confident demeanor, the old man stood before Scarlett, rubbing his hands together with an air of amusement. Despite her keen senses, she hadn''t sensed his presence until he appeared before her, adding to the mystique surrounding his identity.

    As Scarlett observed the old man before her, a sense of confusion washed over her. "I can sense he is a demon, but where is his horn?" she wondered, her eyes scanning his form in search of the telltale sign of his demonic heritage.

    However, her scrutiny soon shifted to his face, where she detected a lustful glint in his eyes that sent a shiver down her spine. ''Ughh! A pervert old man?'' she muttered under her breath, her distaste evident in her expression.

    Yet, amidst her disdain, a thought flickered in her mind. ''An old man with this lustrous look in his eyes, and a perverted face... Isn''t this a common archetype in every anime or novel?''

    "The one who gives answers of your every questions?"

 Its Gonna be a Long Chat

    ''An old man with this lustrous look in his eyes, and a perverted face... Isn''t this a common archetype in every anime or novel?''

    "The one who gives answers of your every questions?"

    As joy flooded through Scarlett''s veins, bubbling up in excitement, she opened her mouth to ask a barrage of questions. However, before she could even utter a single word, the old man took charge, seizing the spotlight with theatrical flair.

    With a few exaggerated steps backward, the room suddenly erupted in a cascade of flowers, as if they had sprung into existence out of thin air. Light radiated from behind him, casting him in an aura of divine grandeur. With a pose that could only be described as cringe-worthy, he boomed, "Who am I?"

    In a voice dripping with bombastic self-importance, he declared, "I am the great, the almighty, the invincible, the unbreakable!

    Behold!....the first primordial demon in existence, As well as the First demon king!"

    He paused for dramatic effect, allowing his self-proclaimed greatness to sink in before delivering his grand finale with utmost gravitas. "I am... Avalokishva!"

    As Scarlett witnessed the old man''s ridiculous antics, her hope shattered, replaced by a look of disappointment and annoyance etched across her face. However, in the midst of her disillusionment, a sudden idea sparked in her mind.

    ''Wait a minute... First demon king?''

    Before she could voice her thoughts, a new figure emerged from the shadows, a striking beauty adorned in a maid''s dress. With a graceful leap, she delivered a powerful kick directly to the old man, her face contorted with embarrassment at his cringe-worthy display.

    Scarlett''s surprise knew no bounds as she watched the self-proclaimed first demon king being humbled by his own maid. After the commotion settled, the old man sheepishly apologized to his maid and introduced himself once again.

    "I''m Avalokishva, though everyone calls me Avion."

    Then came the bombshell revelation: "You''ve been sleeping for 2 weeks."

    Scarlett was taken aback by this statement, a mix of shock and relief washing over her as she realized she had survived and been fully healed. Grateful, she thanked both Avion and his maid for saving her life.

    The old man took the lead, his voice carrying a mixture of curiosity and amusement.

    "You are not a succubus, Right?" he questioned, his keen observation drawing a slight surprise from Scarlett. It was the first time someone had correctly identified her true nature.

    He pressed on, "You are not a demon either. You have two different eye colors and two different horns. But your face... it''s so provocative that even the highest-ranking succubi pale in comparison to you."

    "Just what are you? An evolved version of a succubus or some new species?" he inquired, his tone laced with genuine curiosity.

    In response, Scarlett countered with her own question, "I''m the one who will be asking who you are. You said you''re the demon king, but you don''t even have horns?"

    The old man chuckled heartily, his amusement contagious as even the maid behind him couldn''t help but smile. "Didn''t your mother teach you how to hide your horns?" he retorted playfully.

    "And you were shot by a poisoned arrow made by etherium. Just who were you fighting?" he added, his curiosity piqued by Scarlett''s mysterious circumstances.

    Scarlett, typically guarded about her past, felt an unusual connection with the old man and his maid. Sensing a kinship born of their shared non-human nature, she decided to open up to them, revealing her story from beginning to end. As she finished recounting her tale, a moment of silence hung in the air before erupting into laughter.

    Avion and the maid, caught in the throes of amusement, laughed uncontrollably, rolling on the ground in fits of mirth. Scarlett, taken aback by their reaction, couldn''t help but feel a sense of relief at their lighthearted response.

    However, the maid quickly composed herself, her expression returning to its usual stoic demeanor as she declared, "That''s enough!"

    Avion, sensing the shift in mood, also straightened up, his laughter subsiding as he coughed awkwardly. With a serious tone, he addressed Scarlett, "We weren''t laughing at your hardships, please don''t take it as offense."

    Scarlett, intrigued by the mention of her horns, reached up to touch her forehead, confirming the presence of two horns instead of one. A flicker of joy danced across her features as she remarked, "I thought I was one-horned, but this feels kind of nice."

    Avion proceeded to offer guidance, explaining that she could manipulate her horns by channeling mana through her forehead, essentially using it like a up and down button into her body. Following his instructions, Scarlett focused her mana and successfully concealed her horns beneath her skin.

    Excited by the outcome, she exclaimed, "Wow! They really disappeared!"

    But she again takes out her horns because she likes the feeling of, when her horns are out.

    Avion elaborated further, detailing the significance of horns for demons and dragons.

    For demons and dragons, thier horns are like lungs. They collect''s mana from surroundings and refill the mana in body, that''s why when the person gets serious his/her horns comes out automatically. And the horns are also the most sensitive parts for demons and dragons, Just rubbing them slightly turns them on.

    A mischievous gleam danced in Avion''s eyes as he approached Scarlett, his grin lustrous and hands rubbing together eagerly. "You said you were a boy, but now you''ve turned into a woman, hehehe!"

    Reaching out, he caught hold of one of Scarlett''s horns and began to rub it, expecting a reaction. However, to his surprise, Scarlett''s expression remained impassive, leaving him taken aback. Stepping back in disbelief, he questioned, "Why don''t you feel anything?"

    Annoyance flashed across Scarlett''s face, her lips twisting with irritation as she retorted, "Why on earth would I be turned on by an old geezer? Besides, I''ve already told you I like girls."

    Despite Scarlett''s words, Avion remained skeptical and instructed his maid to rub her horns. As the maid approached and began to rub Scarlett''s horn, a flush spread across her cheeks, her body tingling with excitement. Shades of crimson painted her embarrassment as she emitted a soft moan, unable to suppress the unexpected reaction.

    The old man''s world shattered as he witnessed Scarlett''s excitement at a simple touch from his maid. He exclaimed loudly, "Look at your face, your body, your thighs, armpits! You''re the ultimate fapping material in existence. How can you like girls?"

    Ignoring his crude remarks, Scarlett pressed him for an explanation about their earlier laughter. In response, he launched into another introduction, recounting his story from the beginning.

    He again revealed himself as the First Demon King, although he had retired thousands of years ago. The reason for their laughter lay in the discussion about goddesses. According to him, goddesses were not aligned with any sideˇŞthey cared only for themselves. They manipulated humans by portraying demons as evil and themselves as saviors who aided humans in defeating demon armies by summoning heroes.

    The process of summoning heroes from different worlds is described as being possible at any time, as long as there is a sufficient mana source available. However, it''s noted that the more heroes are summoned, the lower the quality of each individual summoned becomes.

    Despite this limitation, some kingdoms still choose to summon multiple heroes simultaneously, either every year or every decade. This practice hints at the strategic importance placed on acquiring heroes from other worlds, even if it means sacrificing some quality in the process.

    Unauthorized content usage: if you discover this narrative on Amazon, report the violation.

    However, the truth was far more sinister. The goddesses summons or reincarnates humans from other worlds, selecting those with talent and magic affinity. In return, humans worshipped them as gods, and their faithfulness converted into divine mana, strengthening the goddesses.

    Even the blessings bestowed upon heroes by the goddesses were part of a forceful pact. While initially empowering the heroes, as they grew stronger, so did the power of the goddesses who summoned them. Upon the hero''s death, according to the pact, all their skills, knowledge, and mana would return to the goddess who summoned them Making them even stronger.

    Scarlett''s eyes widened in astonishment ,"Was there anyone who succeeded in breaking this pact?"

    Avion''s voice carried a hint of nostalgia and reverence as he recounted the tale of the legendary hero, Viktor Bloodmoon. The whole room filled with seriousness upon his name.

    "The first hero, Viktor Bloodmoon," Avion began, his tone filled with admiration. "He possessed powers that rivaled even the mightiest of True Dragons. For him to destroy the pact was as easy as fuck.

    I remember witnessing him in my youthful days, locked in combat with one of those ancient beasts."

    Scarlett listened intently, her imagination painting vivid pictures of the epic battle that Avion described.

    It was a sight to behold," Avion continued, his eyes gleaming with the memory. "The clash of titans. The universe trembled, and the whole space shook with each blow exchanged between them.

    I really liked to be friends with him but it was a shame that in the end he died at the hands of that dragon.

    I always heard the names of true dragons, that lower dimension being can''t even make a scartch on them, but even that time hero was about to kill him, The dragon was bleeding rapidly, it was first time i saw that even true dragon''s blood are red.

    Avion''s explanation left Scarlett in a state of disbelief, her annoyance evident in her voice as she questioned his inaction during the battle.

    "Why didn''t you help him? The dragon was about to die anyways," she exclaimed, frustration lacing her words.

    Avion''s expression turned serious as he responded, his tone grave with solemnity. "No. If I had intervened, I would have met the same fate as Viktor. The dragon possessed powers beyond comprehension. After defeating the hero, I witnessed something unimaginable."

    Scarlett listened intently, her annoyance momentarily forgotten as Avion recounted the astonishing events that followed the battle.

    "Healing his wounds wasn''t enough," Avion continued, his voice tinged with awe. "The dragon possessed the ability to turn back time, reversing the damage inflicted upon him and restoring his health."

    Scarlett''s deadpan expression remained unchanged, her face betraying no emotion as she processed Avion''s words.

    "A god," Avion muttered, his voice heavy with reverence. "That''s what he was. And he sensed me there too but didn''t do anything, like for him I was just a nobody."

    Scarlett''s response was laced with sarcasm, a hint of amusement flickering in her eyes despite the seriousness of the conversation. "Oooo! That''s one hell of a disrespect," she remarked dryly, her words dripping with irony.

    "Avion''s interruption halted Scarlett''s thoughts, his voice filled with determination as he continued his story.

    "I''m not done yet!" he interjected, his words cutting through the air with purpose.

    "After that," he began, his voice tinged with resolve, "I made it my mission to grow stronger and defeat the true dragons. With my potential and strength, I delved deep into mastering fire magic, particularly the formidable hellfire."

    A sense of awe filled Scarlett as she listened to Avion''s tale of relentless training and unwavering determination.

    "I trained tirelessly, pushing myself to the limit each day," Avion continued, his voice resolute. "And eventually, I rose to become the strongest demon king ".

    Scarlett''s eyes widened in shock as Avion revealed a startling revelation.

    "But then, I learned that the dragon who defeated Viktor was merely the weakest of the true dragons," Avion confessed, his voice filled with a mix of astonishment and determination. "Despite this revelation, I refused to back down. I continued to train rigorously, devouring countless souls to fuel my strength. Time became irrelevant as I grew stronger with each passing day."

    A sense of determination emanated from Avion''s words as he recounted his relentless pursuit of power.

    "And then, one day," Avion continued, his voice tinged with triumph, "I broke throught the Creator''s will and ascended to become one of the most powerful beings in the world."

    As Avion''s tale unfolded, Scarlett listened with rapt attention, but her heart sank as he revealed the challenges he faced.

    "But a misfortune struck me before I could even begin the journey of defeating the true dragons," Avion confessed, his voice heavy with regret. "The six archangelsˇŞthey all attacked me at once. While I could handle one or two archangels, facing all of them simultaneously proved impossible."

    A sense of despair filled the air as Avion recounted the relentless battle that ensued.

    "For over 300 years, I fought tirelessly against the archangels," Avion continued, his voice tinged with exhaustion. "But in the end, I was forced to use my life force to flee from their clutches. As a result, I became mortal, bound by a finite lifespan. No longer ageless, I am now nearing the end of my days due to old age."

    As Avion''s tale reached its conclusion, Scarlett couldn''t help but feel a mix of annoyance and impatience. The once mighty king of hell had now been reduced to a mere wanderer, roaming through different worlds for entertainment.

    With a furrowed brow, Scarlett interrupted Avion''s explanation with a frustrated tone. "Why did you have to tell me such a long story just to say you''ve become insignificant? And what exactly is this ''Creator''s will'' you keep mentioning?"

    Avion''s response was cryptic yet revealing. "I cannot speak of the Creator directly, but you can think of him as the true god of the entire existenceˇŞthe one who created all universes, multiverses, and outer space."

    He then revealed his unique status window, distinctively red instead of the usual blue. Scarlett couldn''t help but joke, "Did you buy the premium version?"

    Avion clarified that The status window itself is the Creater''s will, The red status window users are like a bug in existence. For those who can''t break the Creater''s will, can''t even survive presence of creater.

    Scarlett''s expression remained bored and disinterested throughout the conversation. "So what? I don''t care about all this. I just want to become a man again."

    Avion considered Scarlett''s situation thoughtfully before responding. "Based on your story, it seems you underwent a physical transformation into a woman rather than through magic, and your body has become highly adaptable to the female form. While I could use my power to temporarily revert you to a man, it would be nothing more than an illusion. Once I pass, you would return to your female form."

    Scarlett sighed sadly at the realization. "I suppose there''s no easy solution then. But I won''t give upˇŞI''ll find another way."

    She then posed another question to Avion, seeking clarity on the hierarchy of power among demon kings. Avion nodded, signaling his willingness to answer.

    "Why haven''t other demon kings ruled this planet, considering their immense power?" Scarlett inquired.

    Avion provided insight into the demon kings'' motivations. "Even though I possess enough power to destroy entire universes, we demon kings prefer not to wreak havoc on this planet. Our goal is coexistence with humans and other species.

    However, if we were to rule, it could lead to discrimination and conflict between demons and other beings. Only the fifth and sixth demon kings are attempting to dominate humans without seeking coexistence. Yet, being newly awakened, they lack the power of as us, ancient demon kings."

    Scarlett''s expression shifted to a mix of annoyance and boredom as she sighed heavily. "Sighh! If you, old geezer, can destroy universes, then why don''t you just create one and rule that world, idiot?"

    Avion chuckled in response to her blunt comment. "First, tell me which world you are from?"

    Scarlett explained that she came from a world where magic and fantasy creatures didn''t exist. Avion quickly grasped the context of her explanation.

    He proceeded to simplify his explanation for her. "Let me put it in simpler terms. Imagine you had to live in a world filled with No living beings only robots and A.I. Could you live there?"

    A look of disgust crossed Scarlett''s face, her lips curling in disdain as she shook her head vehemently. Her expression conveyed her horror at the idea of living in such a world.

    "Just like that, if I were to create my own universe, it would be like living with robots. If I told them to sit, they would sit. There''s no point in living like that," Avion explained, emphasizing the lack of fulfillment or challenge in such a scenario.

    Scarlett asked another question, "Then tell me something about my eyes, why are they so different, and what exactly am I?"

    Avion replied, "I don''t know, but ''He'' might know." He turned towards the door and called out loudly, "I know you''re there, come out."

    From outside the room, a child of about 12 years old in appearance, with green hair and yellow eyes, entered the room.

    Scarlett expressed surprise, "Wow, a kid?"

    He shot Scarlett a glare, his eyes blazing with anger, "I''m not a kid, I''m more than 40,000 years old."

    Avion introduced him, "He is Zephyrion Auronax, the second demon king as well as an ancient dragon. So don''t call him a kid."

    Scarlett''s expression remained bored and annoyed, "I don''t care if you are the first demon king or second, if he looks like a kid, then I''ll call him a kid."

    Ignoring her words, Zephyrion approached Scarlett and started examining her eyes. After checking, he confirmed, "They''re dragon eyes. I think it''s because of taking blood. Now she''s kind of half human and half true dragon. Let''s just call her a dragonoid."

    After a long time living in darkness, now one by one all the information was coming to light. First goddesses, demon kings, true dragons, and now Scarlett finally confirmed what exactly she is.

    Zephyrion explained further, "Her dragon eyes are not ordinary, or so to say, her eyes are even greater than mine. The blue eye has true dragon''s haki, and the red one has killing intent that can drive her opponent insane. On top of that, her eyes can see through attacks that even cut through time and space."

    Scarlett stood up, stretching her body. Despite her revealing attire, she found moving quite easy.

    "Well then... I don''t care about creater or true dragons, I just know that the third demon king has the answers to the rest of my questions."

    Zephyrion interrupted, "You are strong, very strong, but you''re still not powerful enough to defeat him. You''ll definitely lose."

    His expression conveyed his certainty. his face was clearly saying that, If Scarlett and third demon king were to fight, She will definitely loose. She wasn''t that stupid to not sense something that obvious.

    Scarlett questioned back, "So what do I have to do in order to defeat him?"

    Avion stepped forward, taking the lead, and proposed the idea of making a contract. He offered to teach Scarlett Battleform selection and Mental World techniques in exchange for a favor from her.

    Scratching her head in confusion, Scarlett asked, "What''s a Battleform and Mental World?"

    Avion explained, "Battleform and Mental World are two trump cards of every demon or dragon. Battleform applies to the person''s body, transforming them into a more powerful form. It changes them so much that even their appearance alters, making them almost look like a different person."

    To illustrate, Avion cast an incomplete Battleform. As he did, his body began to grow, and his clothes tore apart. He became over 7 feet tall and extremely muscular, resembling a barbarian.

    Scarlett was amazed by his transformation, witnessing him change so drastically. As for Mental World, it''s your own universe where only you rule. Very few people have a Mental World, and each person''s is unique. If someone casts their Mental World, you can''t escape until you defeat them.

    Scarlett''s expression turns menacing as she listens to Avion''s proposal, her lips curling into a chilling grin. She finds the idea of Battleform and mental world intriguing. However, her demeanor shifts to annoyance when Avion mentions his conditions.

    With a hint of disdain, Scarlett demands to know the favors Avion seeks in return. Avion explains that he has two requests: firstly, That despite being first demon king he didn''t rule over any territory but still he have a village he owns, But because of his poor rulership qualities, The village is already in the brink of financial destruction.

    he asks Scarlett to take over rulership of his small village, with the goal of transforming it into a thriving city. Secondly, he insists that until she accomplishes this task, she must wear the set of clothes that she is wearing now.

    Scarlett''s expression darkens with disgust at Avion''s second condition, her brows furrowing as she addresses him as a " What did you say, pervert geezer?," clearly unhappy with his terms.

    Avion attempts to justify his request by explaining that he purchased the Amazoness clothes from a red-light district, but his maid refused to wear them. He chuckles at the situation, hoping Scarlett will comply with his request.

    Scarlett''s expression remains one of clear displeasure, her disappointment and anger evident as she reluctantly agrees to Avion''s terms. Despite her disdain for the clothes, she recognizes the value of the opportunity Avion presents to her, knowing that his teachings are invaluable. With a resigned tone, she begrudgingly accepts, "Tch.... okay....I accept! But what''s an Amazonesses?"

    Avion elaborated on Amazonesses, explaining that they resemble humans but can only give birth to female offspring. This limitation leads them to seek out men for procreation, resulting in their predominance in red-light districts. Almost 90% females in red-light district are Amazonesses.

    Scarlett''s inquiry about Cryptus, her skeleton companion, prompted Avion to casually inform her that he had foreseen her eventual acceptance of the training offer. Consequently, he had already dispatched Cryptus to train under Zephyrion''s subordinate.

    Summoning a bird-like monster resembling a crow, Avion instructed Scarlett to write a letter to their loved ones, as her training would likely span several months. Following his guidance, Scarlett penned a message for Aoto and provided the bird monster with the necessary instructions. With the letter in its grasp, the bird took flight, carrying Scarlett''s message to its destination.

 The Training

    After nearly kicking the bucket, I found myself in the company of an old geezer who claimed to be the first demon king. Yeah, you heard that right, the first demon king! And just when I thought things couldn''t get any weirder, in walks this kid who''s apparently the second demon king, but looks like he could barely hit puberty. Talk about a plot twist!

    So there I was, listening to this old timer spin his tale about how he''s got the power to wipe out universes. I mean, come on, how am I supposed to take that seriously? I barely passed science class, so I have no clue how a pint-sized grandpa could be a universal destructor. But hey, in this fantasy world, I guess anything goes, right?

    So, there I was, stuck in this bizarre 15-minute conversation with the demon kings. Turns out, they''re more concerned about their own agendas than giving a hoot about each other. Avion, the supposed first demon king, decides he''s gonna train me to take down the third demon king. Like, seriously? Is that how it works in demon land? Train your potential usurper, just for seeing them in erotic clothes?

    And then there''s the whole deal with these clothes. Avion insists I wear them until I turn his dinky little village into a bustling metropolis. But let''s be real here, ruling a village at 17? I might as well be trying to juggle flaming swords while riding a unicycle on a tightrope. But Again, who needs experience when you''ve mastered simulator games, right? Once I complete my training, it''ll be Time to turn his village into not just SimCity but a Whole Nation: Demon Edition!

    Avion effortlessly retrieves a massive, red-hued sword from his spatial inventory, its intricate fantasy design gleaming under the light. With a casual flick of his wrist, he hands it over to Scarlett, explaining that it''s the weapon she''ll be training with for now, a mere imitation of the real deal, when the time come, he''ll give the real sword.

    Scarlett reaches out to take the sword, but as it shifts from Avion''s grasp to hers, a resounding "Thumppppppppp!" echoes through the air. The sword crashes to the ground, too heavy for Scarlett to hold, tearing through her hands in the process. Despite her rapid regeneration, she''s stunned. For the first time, she encounters a sword she can''t lift, her supernatural strength rendered useless.

    Determined, Scarlett tries again and again to lift the sword from the ground, but it remains immovable, a testament to its weight and the challenge that lies ahead in her training.

    Scarlett''s eyes widen in disbelief as Avion''s casual response sinks in. "Ughh....Why is this so heavy, how much does it weigh?" she demands, her frustration evident in her tone.

    With a nonchalant shrug, Avion replies, "Ohh... nothing much, Just 10% of this planet."

    Scarlett''s jaw practically hits the floor. "What the hell?" she exclaims, her mind racing to process the absurdity of the situation. "Wait, so you''re telling me this sword weighs... Almost 30 earths?"

    Avion''s calm demeanor only adds to the absurdity, leaving Scarlett to grapple with the sheer ridiculousness of it all. Even Zephyrion was not shocked like he already knew this was gonna happen.

    Avion explains that the sword has a virtual weight, meaning it''s only a cheap copy of the real one, which is much heavier. The virtual sword''s weight applies only to the person who lifts it. When someone wielding the sword attacks their opponent, the opponent will feel the same weight of impact, and the attack will have the corresponding force.

    As Avion and Zephyrion exited the room, Avion signaled to his maid to lead Scarlett to the bathroom. The maid introduces her as Lilith, gracefully took Scarlett''s hands and guided her to the adjacent bathroom.

    The bathroom itself was neither spacious nor cramped, designed for the convenience of a single occupant. However, what immediately caught Scarlett''s attention was the abnormality of the roomˇŞthe air was heavy with the metallic scent of blood, and to her astonishment, the bathtub was brimming with fresh crimson blood instead of water.

    Hesitantly, Lilith replied, her voice laced with uncertainty, "Ummm... Few adventurers tried to attack the Castle, so the whole room got bloody. Don''t worry, I''ll clean them in seconds."

    But to Lilith''s surprise, Scarlett''s reaction was anything but what she expected. There was a glint of excitement in Scarlett''s eyes, an arousal that sent shivers down Lilith''s spine. Was it the Bloodlust skill or just because she liked the taste of blood? Scarlett''s cheeks flushed with anticipation as she licked her finger, her movements slow and deliberate, sending a shiver of anticipation down Lilith''s spine.

    With each breath heavy and hot, Scarlett''s voice was a husky whisper, "Huff.. Huff... Bathing in blood, like a dream come true."

    Lilith watched, her own pulse quickening at the sight, as Scarlett shed her clothes in a matter of seconds, her movements fluid and sensual. With a smile of twisted joy, Scarlett leaped into the blood-filled bath, the crimson liquid enveloping her in its embrace.

    Next Day

    Avion and Scarlett ventured into a secret place for their training. After walking for quite some time in the forest, they arrived at a seemingly ordinary tree, albeit larger than the rest. But appearances were deceiving, for this tree concealed a hidden truth.

    As Avion approached the tree, he vanished into its trunk. Following his lead, Scarlett touched the bark and was engulfed by darkness, only to emerge into a realm beyond imagination.

    Before her eyes stretched a landscape akin to a canvas of inferno, a hellish realm where every feature seemed forged from the flames of the underworld. The ground writhed and seethed with molten fire, casting an eerie glow upon the desolate surroundings. Lava oozed and bubbled from cracks in the scorched earth, painting the scene with an otherworldly hue.

    The air rippled with heat, suffocating in its intensity as waves of fiery heat washed over them relentlessly. Every step upon the crimson ground felt like dancing on the edge of a searing abyss, threatening to consume any who dared to venture further into this hostile domain. It was a place where the laws of nature bent to the will of fire, a realm of unrelenting heat and unforgiving flames.

    Stolen content warning: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences.

    Avion stood proudly amidst the fiery landscape, boasting, "This is a small part of the Abyss, A.K.A hell, where I was born. I summoned a piece of the Abyss onto this planet. Pretty amazing, isn''t it? I was the previous king of hell, after all. Hahaha."

    He seemed unfazed by the scorching heat, but Scarlett was feeling the pressure. Her skin felt as though it were melting, yet her body regenerated itself almost instantly.

    With a puzzled expression, Scarlett questioned, "I have Pain Nullification, so I''m not feeling pain. But why is my skin melting? Even my fire resistance isn''t working."

    Avion responded coolly, "Oh, it''s just the normal temperature here, around 10-15 million degrees Celsius."

    Scarlett''s eyes widened in shock. "What the hell? That''s the same temperature as the core of the sun!" she exclaimed, taken aback by the extreme heat of the Abyss. If normal temperature is this much then what''s will happen if tempreture reaches it''s highest.

    Scarlett, her annoyance evident on her face, pleaded, "At least give me a bucket of water to hydrate myself."

    To her surprise, Avion handed her a bucket, but instead of water, it was filled with lava. Scarlett''s expression turned even more annoyance, twisting her lips with anger.

    Seeing Scarlett''s reaction, Avion couldn''t help but chuckle with mockery. But before he could finish, Scarlett swiftly kicked him in the face, shutting him up instantly.

    The atmosphere turned serious as Avion began his lecture. "Scarlett, listen closely. The first lesson is about skills. Normal and rare skills are nothing but experiences and abilities gained by sheer luck. After that comes unique skills.

    These skills greatly affect the user''s soul. A person with a strong desire, and for fulfilling that particular desire, the soul of the person itself creates unique skills. But some individuals have two unique skills.

    "The second unique skill is generated by the body''s requirement. If the body endures something like pain for a prolonged period, it creates a unique ability to turn the situation in its favor."

    And in the last comes Ultimate skills, Very few humans knows that Something like Ultimate skills exists.

    And In the last category are Ultimate Skills. Very few humans even know that something like Ultimate Skills exists. And there''s only one thing I know about ultimate skills: only very rare individuals possess one ultimate skill, representing their inner trump card, showcasing what they are truly capable of.

    There are rare cases where two unique skills merge to form an Ultimate Skill. I have one Ultimate Skill myself, but of course, I''m not going to reveal what it is. And you should never share information about your Ultimate Skill either.

    Scarlett couldn''t help but chuckle as she wondered, "Damn... If I tell him that I have two Ultimate Skills, what will his reaction be?" But she decided not to tell him.

    "You said you don''t have talent for any element, but the truth is you definitely have talent for the Fire element," Avion explained.

    "It''s just that your fire is unique, and your body can''t handle it now. So you just have to train your body. You don''t have to merge fire with mana, but become fire yourself. A fire that can burn anything, even time and space. After that, your body will become capable of handling your unique fire."

    He raised his hands and legs like a dancer, striking a Cringe worthy pose. "So start your training by doing three trillion push-ups."

    "Three trillionnnnnnn?"Scarlett exclaimed incredulously.

    HERO ACADEMY : AOTO''S DORM ROOM

    "It''s been more than 2 weeks since Asta went to the Demon realm, and that Rowan guy... After going with Asta, I never even saw him. Did Asta kill him? Or did they kill Asta?" A whirlwind of thoughts raced through my mind as I lay on my bed, doing absolutely nothing productive.

    I should be investigating whether Asta survived or not, but here I am, wallowing in boredom. But hey, Asta said he''ll survive, so he''ll definitely survive, right?

    But damn, without Asta, life is damn boring. I don''t really know what to do.

    Ohh! I remember, Asta gave me a task to kill the king and become the king myself. But killing the king is easyˇŞpiece of cake! But how am I supposed to become king? Ingrassia never marries someone who killed his father. Sighh! When it comes to planning, I suck!

    "It''s a good thing Ingrassia said the king is acting different, because I was planning to kill Ingrassia too. If my theory is correct, then someone is posing as the king by using high-level magic.

    That damn princess won''t let me do it with her! She keeps saying we can''t do it until her father allows our marriage. It''s really a hassle. But I have five other girlfriends, especially that redhead, Aisha. She always tells me she loves Chiyoko and she''s just satisfying her physical needs with me.

    But every time we do it, she keeps telling me to make her pregnant! Like seriously? I don''t mind, but we''re just first-years! Didn''t she always say she loves Chiyoko? I don''t know what Chiyoko did to her, but who cares? I''m just here for a good time!"

    As Aoto lounged on his bed, contemplating where to begin his plan for taking down the king, a pitch-black, bird-like monster suddenly appeared. Alert, he rose from the ground, ready to defend himself. But to his surprise, the creature was carrying a letter.

    Realizing it was a messenger, Aoto cautiously approached and accepted the letter. With a flap of its wings, the monster soared into the sky, disappearing into the clouds. Shrugging off the odd encounter, Aoto eagerly tore open the letter.

    "Yo! It''s me, Asta. I know, I''m fashionably lateˇŞalmost two weeks, but hey, better late than never, right? Anyway, just wanted to drop a line to let you know I''m alive and kicking. Oh, and guess what? I''ve got companyˇŞa geezer demon king and a child demon king. Fun times ahead!

    I''ve ditched the old geezer''s training, so you won''t be hearing from me for a while. Until I''m back, stick to the plan and try not to overthink it. We both know planning isn''t your strong suit, buddy.

    Oh, and tell Irish I''m doing fine. I''m sure she''s must be worrying.

    -Asta"

    Scratching his head in confusion, Aoto couldn''t wrap his mind around. "Geezer and child demon king? What the...?" he muttered to himself. But following Scarlett''s advice to avoid overthinking, he decided to just roll with it and headed towards Irish''s room.

    He had two reasons for visiting her. First, to assure her that Scarlett was safe and sound. And second, to recruit her help in taking down the imposter king. After all, if someone had the audacity to pose as king, they must have some powerful backers. Aoto chuckled to himself at the absurdity of it all as he made his way to Irish''s room, bracing himself for whatever chaos awaited him.

    As the evening descended, dorm rooms became sanctuaries for students seeking solace. Aoto made his way through the corridors, knowing exactly where to find Irish. It took him less than a minute to reach her dorm room, his footsteps echoing softly in the dimly lit hallway.

    He rapped his knuckles on the door in a rhythmic pattern: *knock* *knock *knock*. Irish''s door swung open, revealing her surprised expression as she took in Aoto''s unexpected presence.

    "What brings you here?" she asked, her tone laced with curiosity.

    However, Aoto didn''t hesitate to step into the room. This was no casual visit; it was a matter of confidentiality, something that couldn''t afford any leaks. With a determined expression, he entered, ready to discuss matters that required discretion.

    As Aoto stepped into Irish''s room, a sudden chill slithered down his spine, sending shivers across his skin. His eyes darted around the room, taking in the unsettling sight before him. The walls bore deep scratches, as if someone had desperately clawed at them in a fit of madness. Even the once-plush pillows lay torn apart, their stuffing scattered like a silent testament to some unseen chaos.

    Aoto couldn''t suppress a shiver of unease as he surveyed the room. The atmosphere was suffused with an eerie energy, a tangible sense of disorder and unrest that seemed to linger in the air like a haunting specter. Yet, despite the unsettling sight, he remained composed, his expression betraying only a hint of concern.

    "She sure is missing Asta," he muttered to himself, unable to shake the feeling of foreboding that gripped him.

    Turning his attention to Irish, he began to relay the purpose of his visit. "I received a letter from Scarlett," he explained, his voice steady despite the unsettling ambiance of the room.

    Irish''s reaction was immediate and unexpected. Her joy was palpable, her laughter filling the room with a sudden burst of warmth and light. But as Aoto continued, detailing Scarlett''s message about her well-being and imminent training with an unknown individual, Irish''s expression shifted, her happiness giving way to a flicker of disappointment.

    The news that Scarlett wouldn''t be sending any more letters for the foreseeable future cast a shadow over the room, plunging it once more into a solemn silence.

    Breaking the heavy silence that hung in the air like a suffocating fog, Aoto finally spoke up, his voice cutting through the tension like a knife. "And one more thing, I want you to do a task," he began, his tone grave yet determined.

    Irish''s curiosity was piqued at the mention of a task, her mind immediately conjuring thoughts of Scarlett''s earlier instructions, where she tells that, Only do what Aoto''s personally tells you to do. She nodded in silent agreement, her gaze fixed intently on Aoto as she awaited his next words.

    A wicked smile slowly spread across Aoto''s lips, a gleam of anticipation dancing in his eyes. "You''re going to love this," he declared, his voice tinged with a hint of dark amusement. "I want you to join me in a little venture: killing the king."

    The words hung in the air like a sinister echo, sending a shiver down Irish''s spine. Yet, instead of recoiling in horror, a bone-chilling grin twisted across her features, a wicked glint illuminating her eyes.

    In that moment, a sinister alliance was forged between them, bound by their shared thirst for power and vengeance. And as they exchanged knowing glances, a sense of anticipation filled the room, heralding the dawn of a deadly partnership that would shake the very foundations of the kingdom.

    With a chuckle that bordered on madness, she responded,

    "As expected of Brother-in-law."

 Representative of King

    ONE AND HALF MONTH EARLIER

    In the days leading up to this moment, I had bestowed upon Asta the sacred knowledge of wooing women, delivering a marathon 12-hour lecture on the intricate art of capturing a lady''s heart. And now, as fate would have it, Asta found himself ousted from combat sessions due to his overwhelming strength, granting him an abundance of free time. True to my teachings, he diligently pursued Irish, his future paramour, with unwavering dedication.

    But while Asta basked in the glory of his newfound romantic pursuits, I found myself grappling with a different dilemma: my inability to harness the power of my unique skill, aptly named Creation. On paper, it seemed like child''s playˇŞafter all, what could be simpler than conjuring objects out of thin air? Yet, despite my best efforts, my attempts at creation proved futile.

    I had tried everything, from summoning mundane items like paper and pencils to more ambitious endeavors, but to no avail. It was as if the universe itself conspired against me, mocking my futile attempts with its resounding silence. And so, while Asta reveled in his conquests, I remained shackled by the enigma of my untapped potential, resigned to the absurdity of my plight.

    And that Chiyoko guy, for now I''m stronger but I don''t know why but he can imitate any techniques and magic by just seeing it once.

    Is it because he is an otaku?, Or is he also a genius?, if things goes on like this, It will take him less than a month to surpass me.

    But I couldn''t let that distract me from my true mission: expanding my harem. I had lofty goals, aiming for a minimum of 40 to 50 ladies, if not hundreds. For the sake of my future paradise, For the sake of my unborn Childrens, I had to crack the code of my elusive Creation skill.

    Taking a deep breath, I closed my eyes and summoned all my determination. "As I open my eyes, I''ll have Appraisal Skill!" I declared confidently, counting down in anticipation.

    One...

    Two...

    Three!

    I opened my eyes with eager anticipation, only to be greeted by the same disappointing realityˇŞnothing. But giving up wasn''t in my vocabulary. Determined to succeed, I approached the challenge from a different angle.

    "Alright, new plan: Appraisal Skill...on my fingers! As I roll them like binoculars, Appraisal Skill will Activate."

    With a deep breath, I rolled my fingers with the finesse of a magician performing a trick, and to my utter astonishment...

    <Skill: Creation Activated>

    <Skill: Appraisal has taken effect>

    "It worked! Hahaha!" I exclaimed with uncontainable joy, celebrating my newfound success with the enthusiasm of a kid in a candy store. Victory was finally within reach!

    Discovering the true potential of my Creation skill felt like uncovering a hidden treasure trove. It wasn''t just about summoning skills anymoreˇŞit was about setting triggers, like a master of ceremonies orchestrating a grand spectacle.

    With a simple command, I could activate any skill or magic at will. For instance, I could declare, "In my voice, I have Persuasion Skill," and like magic, persuasion would weave its enchanting spell with every word I uttered.

    But it didn''t stop there. I soon realized that this power extended beyond skills to encompass magic as well. It was as if I held the keys to a boundless kingdom of possibilities, limited only by my imagination and creativity.

    In the end, I understood that this skill was a treasure, only for who have High level of imagination and creativity can fully able to utilise it''s maximum capacity and I''m very happy to say that This ability is in good hands,Hahaha....

    As I was about to extra different techniques, Asta''s entrance into the room was accompanied by a radiant smile, as if he carried the sun''s warmth with him. His excitement was palpable, infectious even, as he shared his news.

    "Hey, guess what?" he exclaimed, his voice brimming with enthusiasm. "I just asked Irish if she wanted to go out somewhere, and she said yes!"

    The room seemed to light up with his joy, and I couldn''t help but feel a twinge of happiness for him. After all, it wasn''t every day that Asta found a moment of respite from his rigorous life.

    "It''s a date, right?"

    BACK TO PRESENT

    With a chuckle that bordered on madness, she responded,

    "As expected of Brother-in-law."

    "I''m going to take Ingrassia too."

    Aoto''s statement seemed to catch Irish off guard, her expression shifting from confusion to concern in an instant.

    "Aren''t we going to kill her father?" she asked, her voice tinged with uncertainty. "What''s the plan with taking her?"

    Aoto offered a reassuring smile as he explained his strategy. "I believe someone is posing as the king," he began, his tone confident. "So, we''ll confront him in front of Ingrassia. If the king is genuine, then we''ll eliminate both her and her father."

    After Irish''s silent agreement, Aoto left the room, making his way toward Ingrassia''s dormitory.

    Ingrassia''s quarters were conveniently located on the ground floor, just a short distance away. With a quick knock on the door, Ingrassia greeted him as she opened it, her expression expectant.

    There was no need for lengthy explanations; Aoto had already briefed her on their mission to rescue her father. He simply informed her of the date they planned to visit the royal palace, which was tomorrow.

    Their conversation lasted less than two minutes, with Ingrassia nodding in understanding before Aoto departed, heading back to his own dormitory to rest for the day.

    NEXT DAY

    Princess Ingrassia had already arranged for a carriage for their departure, and they had all obtained leave from today''s classes.

    The trio gathered outside the academy gates in the crisp morning air, right on time. Ingrassia couldn''t help but feel a twinge of surprise at the sight of Irish; memories of their past encounters lingered, reminding her of how badly irish beaten her. However, she understood the necessity of having her as an ally.

    Setting aside any personal feelings, they boarded the carriage together, ready to embark on their journey to the royal palace.

    PLACE: ROYAL PALACE OF DARWITZ

    The King of Darwitz sat alone on his imposing throne in the vast hall, his anticipation palpable as the silence hung heavy in the air. With a creak, the doors swung open, and a man bearing a document entered, his presence commanding attention.

    "Your majesty, Did you issue an order to donate 100,000 gold coins to a no-name donation fund company?"

    "And there''s also an order to buy 100 women from the red-light district for your pleasure?"

    The king, his voice laced with authority, responded, "So what? I''m the king. You just have to follow my rule."

    He turned his gaze towards Clare the Saintess, seeking her opinion. "What do you think, Saintess?"

    Clare chuckled mischievously as she replied, "Of course, a person should live life to their fullest."

    The traitorous king couldn''t help but chuckle as he contemplated his next move. "Hehehe... before anyone can find out that I''m not the king, I should destroy this country as much as possible."

    With bold determination, the king issued another order. "You''ve made me upset. Now I''m issuing a new order: 200 women and donate 10 lakh gold coins."

    The finance manager had no choice but to accept this rediculous order, But suddenly a voice echoed through the hall, his heart sinking with dread. Slowly, he turned to face the source of the interruption, his eyes widening in shock.

    Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on the original website.

    At the door stood Princess Ingrassia, her presence commanding attention with an air of authority and determination. Flanked by Aoto and Irish, her companions bore witness to the scene, their expressions resolute and unyielding.

    Behind them, the aftermath of their journey to the throne room was evident. Several soldiers lay strewn across the floor, their forms battered and bruised from the fierce confrontation. Each unconscious figure served as a testament to the ferocity with which they had fought to reach their destination.

    Ingrassia''s gaze pierced through the tension-filled air, her eyes ablaze with righteous fury. With a steely resolve, she demanded answers from her father, her voice resonating with a sense of betrayal and disappointment. The traitorous king could only stand in stunned silence, realizing that their deceitful schemes had finally been exposed.

    But As the king''s expression remained unchanged, an eerie sense of anticipation hung in the air, hinting at an unseen trump card waiting to be played. With a resounding clap, the atmosphere shifted, and the arrival of a towering figure commanded attention. Clad in crimson armor, the female knight stood tall and imposing, a silent sentinel of the king''s authority.

    Her voice, laced with authority and disdain, cut through the tension like a blade as she addressed Princess Ingrassia and her companions. The gravity of her words hung heavy in the air, casting a shadow of uncertainty over the group. Sensing danger, they instinctively took a step back, their defenses rising in anticipation of the impending confrontation.

    With swift action, Aoto activated his Appraisal Skill, his mind racing to uncover the truth behind the enigmatic knight and the saintess at her side. Through the power of his skill, he pierced through the veil of deception, revealing the unsettling truth that both the female knight and Saintess Clare were ensnared by mind control.

    Irish''s keen intuition, fueled by dark magic, confirmed their suspicions as she detected the presence of a necklace, a sinister artifact binding them to the king''s will. With their adversaries under the thrall of dark magic, the group realized that their only path to freedom lay in defeating them and shattering the chains of mind control once and for all.

    With a sense of purpose burning in their hearts, the trio of warriors braced themselves for the impending confrontation. Aoto''s directive rang clear in their minds as they each set their sights on their designated foes.

    Irish, her dark magic crackling with intensity, squared off against the mind-controlled Saintess Clare, her determination fueling her resolve to free her from the shackles of manipulation. With a steely gaze, she prepared to unleash the full extent of her powers upon her holy adversary.

    Ingrassia, her stance poised and ready, faced down the formidable female knight who stood as a sentinel of the king''s will. With a silent vow to show no mercy, she steeled herself for the inevitable clash, her blade gleaming in the dim light as she prepared to confront her opponent head-on.

    Meanwhile, Aoto, his eyes ablaze with determination, focused his attention on the traitorous king.

    But before the battle could even start Aoto stood firm, his gaze unwavering as he faced the traitorous king, his resolve unshakeable even in the face of impending danger.

    As the king''s laughter filled the room, Aoto remained undeterred, his determination burning brightly within him. With a steely gaze, he listened intently as the king unveiled his plan, revealing the Saintess''s authority to reverse summon those who had been brought into their world.

    However, when the king turned to Clare to execute his command, a wave of disbelief swept through the room as Aoto remained unaffected by the magic intended to send him back to his own world. Even the king himself was caught off guard by Aoto''s unexpected resilience.

    With a knowing smile, Aoto seized the opportunity to reveal the truth. His laughter rang out defiantly as he declared that he had entered their world of his own accord, long before the Saintess had even summoned him.

    In that moment, the tables turned as Aoto''s cunning strategy exposed the king''s deception, leaving their adversary stunned and vulnerable.

    Saintess Clare was his trum card to face Aoto, but it became futile against aoto. Again they headed to their respective enemy''s.

    SAINTESS CLARE VS IRISH HEARTFILIA

    Under the hallowed halls of the royal palace, a legendary clash unfolded, echoing with the clash of steel and the crackle of dark magic. The air crackled with tension as Irish clad in dark-blue armor, faced off against the Saintess Clare.

    With a graceful flourish, the dark magic knight unleashed a barrage of dark spells, weaving intricate patterns of shadow that danced through the air like sinister tendrils. Bolts of black energy lashed out with deadly precision, each strike carrying the weight of her malevolent intent.

    In the anticipation of the battle, she had already calculated the odds. A Saintess renowned for her healing prowess, revered for her ability to mend wounds and restore life, but vulnerable in the heat of combat. It was a tactical advantage she could exploit, a weakness waiting to be exposed.

    As the clash unfolded, her strategy became clear. While the Saintess excelled in supporting her allies with her healing magic, she struggled to maintain a balance between offense and defense in the midst of battle. Caught between the dual demands of protection and attack, her movements were hesitant, her spells faltering in the face of the relentless onslaught.

    Irish seized upon this vulnerability with ruthless efficiency. With each strike, each calculated maneuver, she pushed the Saintess further into a corner, exploiting the gaps in her defenses with precision and skill. While the Saintess attempted to bolster her allies with healing magic, Irish pressed the attack relentlessly, never allowing her opponent a moment''s respite.

    It was a battle of attrition, a test of endurance and strategy. And in the end, it was Irish who emerged victorious, her victory secured from the very outset by her keen understanding of the Saintess''s strengths and weaknesses. As the dust settled and the echoes of battle faded, she stood triumphant, her victory a testament to her strategic prowess and unwavering determination.

    With a final surge of resolve, Irish unleashed a devastating onslaught of dark magic, channeling the depths of her power into a single, decisive blow. The force of her attack struck true, shattering the enchanted necklace that bound Clare''s will and dispelling the shadowy influence that clouded her mind.

    With a triumphant roar that echoed through the hallowed halls of the royal palace, Irish stood as a testament to the indomitable spirit of darkness, her victory a chilling reminder of the power that lurked within the shadows, She defeated Clare without even using her full strength¨CAn easy defeat.

    MEANWHILE:

    PRINCESS INGRASSIA VS CAPTAIN OF ROYAL KNIGHTS

    In the heart of the royal palace, amidst the grandeur of its halls, a fierce battle unfolded between two formidable warriors, each wielding the power of elemental magic with unmatched skill and determination.

    Princess Ingrassia, her form bathed in the radiant glow of light magic, stood poised and resolute, her eyes ablaze with righteous fury and unwavering resolve. With a graceful flourish of her hand, she conjured shimmering beams of light that danced through the air like ethereal tendrils, illuminating the chamber with their divine brilliance.

    Opposing her stood the New captain of the royal knights, her command over water magic as formidable as the rushing tide. Clad in armor that glistened like polished silver, she exuded an aura of icy determination, her gaze fixed upon her royal adversary with steely resolve. With a fluid motion, she summoned torrents of water that swirled around her in a mesmerizing display of power and control.

    As the clash of magic erupted between them, the air crackled with the raw energy of their opposing forces. Beams of radiant light collided with surging waves of water, each strike echoing through the chamber with explosive force. Sparks flew as their magic clashed, casting dazzling reflections upon the polished marble floors.

    With each passing moment, the intensity of their battle grew, each combatant pushing themselves to their limits in a relentless struggle for supremacy. Princess Ingrassia''s light magic surged forth with blinding brilliance, banishing the darkness that sought to envelop her, while the New captain wielded her water magic with unparalleled precision, her attacks flowing with the fluid grace of a raging river.

    Yet, as the battle raged on, it became clear that Princess Ingrassia held the upper hand. With a surge of divine energy, she unleashed a final, devastating assault that shattered the captain''s defenses and left her vulnerable and exposed.

    With a triumphant smile, Princess Ingrassia seized the opportunity to break the captain free from the shackles of mind control, her light magic enveloping her adversary in a radiant embrace that dispelled the darkness that had clouded her mind.

    As the captain''s eyes cleared, she gazed upon her savior with newfound clarity and gratitude.

    "I''m, Vortexa!"

    Saying her name she fainted.

    AOTO VS FAKE KING

    Seeing that everything is already been exposed, In the midst of the chaos and revelation, the traitor''s true form was laid bare for all to see, his deceptive guise melting away like a facade to reveal the monstrous creature that lurked beneath. His skin shifted and contorted like a chameleon''s, a grotesque visage that sent shivers down the spine of all who beheld it.

    As Aoto closed in on him, ready to confront the traitor head-on, the traitor unleashed his ultimate weapon: the sinister magic of mind illusion. Darkness descended upon Aoto''s senses, enveloping him in a haze of confusion and uncertainty. Despite his attempts to resist, he found himself ensnared in the grip of the traitor''s twisted sorcery.

    Within the depths of the mind illusion, Aoto''s reality twisted and warped, morphing into a surreal landscape of darkness and uncertainty. And then, amidst the shadows, a figure emerged. A vision of unearthly beauty, A naked women in her 30s,white skin like it''s glowing, an unparalleled beauty. With purple hair and one horn on her forehead. It was none other than Scarlett.

    Aoto was little surprised by why is Scarlett here, but for some reasons, Aoto''s mind reeled at the sight of her, his thoughts clouded by the enchanting allure of her form. Though he knew it to be an illusion, he found himself unable to resist as Scarlett drew near, her touch sending a shiver down his spine.

    With a sinister chuckle echoing in the shadows of his mind, Demon reveled in the success of his twisted scheme. As she muttered beneath his breath, hid voice dripping with malice and dark intent, she relished in the knowledge that she had played her cards right.

    "Hehehe... I knew that his slave would be his favorite thing," he whispered, her tone laced with satisfaction. "It was a wise choice to become like her."

    With a charming smile he took out a necklace from out of thin hair and says, "Wear this Aoto, after that, we can progress to do Dirty things?."

    With a wicked gleam in her eye, The thoughts turned to the next phase of his plan. His mind illusion, a potent tool of manipulation and control, would soon begin its insidious work. Slowly but surely, it would seep into Aoto''s consciousness, devouring his thoughts and bending his will to his own.

    "And in the end," he murmured, his lips curling into a sinister smile, "I''ll make him my pet."

    As the transformed figure assumed Aoto''s likeness, demon''s initial impression was that his plan had succeeded. However, reality soon shattered that assumption. Aoto''s face twisted with a fury that seemed to emanate from the depths of his being, his eyes ablaze with an intensity that pierced through the facade of mimicry.

    With each passing moment, the lines of his face contorted with an ominous intensity, his lips curling into a menacing sneer that bared his teeth like a cornered beast. His brow furrowed with a dangerous edge, veins pulsing visibly beneath the surface of his skin like serpents coiling in anticipation of strike.

    In the depths of his eyes, a glimmer of madness danced, consuming the light with its unyielding darkness. It was a look that spoke volumes, a silent scream of fury and malice that echoed through the very depths of his being, leaving no doubt of the depths of his psychopathic anger.

    His voice, cold and cutting, sliced through the air with an edge of righteous indignation. "You dare to perpetrate this despicable charade, masquerading as my dearest friend?"

    "Unforgivable!"

    <Unique skill : Creation activated>

    <Buff Skill : Activated>

    <Status effects : Casted on opponent>

    <Skill : Binding Activated>

    <Skill : Soul bind Activated>

    <Status boost : Activated on user>

    <Special boost Activated>

    "Fireball", "Ice Lance", " Lightning Bolt "Earthquake", "Wind Slash" , "Poison Mist", "Shadow Bind" , "Holy Nova", "Arcane Explosion", "Gravity Well", "Inferno Burst" , "Aqua Vortex", "Thunderclap", "Stone Barrage" , "Gale Force", "Toxic Cloud" , "Darkness Veil", "Divine Radiance", "Arcane Torrent", "Quicksand Quake", "Tornado Fury", "Acid Rain", "Shadow Step", "Solar Flare", "Blizzard Blast", "Shockwave", "Meteor Shower","Tsunami Wave","Boulder Crush", " Cyclone Strike", "Venomous Fangs", "Celestial Beam".

    <MANA : 00>

    The air crackled with energy as Aoto unleashed a torrent of magic unlike anything seen before In just single second. Flames roared, ice encased the air, lightning crackled, and earth trembled beneath his wrath. The sheer force of his onslaught shattered the room, sending debris flying in every direction.

    The intensity of the magic was so overwhelming that even the roof couldn''t contain it, and sunlight poured into the chamber as if the very heavens themselves bore witness to Aoto''s righteous fury. It was a display of power that left no doubt in anyone''s mind ¨C crossing Aoto meant facing the full force of his wrath, a force that knew no bounds. Describe only as Overkill.

    After dispatching the demon, not even a trace of his existence remained; no ashes lingered, leaving behind only questions that would forever remain unanswered. There was no opportunity to inquire about his origins, his affiliations, or his motives, but Aoto harbored no remorse for his decisive action.

    Irish stood in awe of Aoto''s formidable power, while Ingrassia found herself in a state of disbelief at the turn of events. For her, it seemed as though she had stumbled upon the perfect potential husband, with strong genetics ripe for the continuation of her lineage.

    With the demon vanquished, the soldiers under his thrall were freed from his control. They swiftly made their way to the king''s chamber, discovering him ensnared within an illusionary barrier. With adept skill and swift action, they liberated the king from his captivity, all thanks to the valiant efforts of Darwitz''s hero, Aoto Takahashi.

    THE VERY NEXT DAY

    A grand meeting convened within the opulent confines of the Throne Room at the Royal Palace, where ministers and royals alike assembled to conduct an investigation into the breach that allowed a demon to infiltrate so easily.

    However, before delving into the intricacies of the investigation, a momentous announcement awaited. With a heart brimming with gratitude towards Aoto for his valiant act of heroism, the king bestowed upon him a title of unparalleled significance: the "Representative of the King." Endowed with nearly equal authority to the king himself, Aoto was designated as the presumptive heir to the throne, poised to ascend upon the king''s retirement.

    In addition to this prestigious title, the king arranged a union between Aoto and his daughter, Ingrassia, once they had completed their studies at the academy. Tokens of appreciation adorned Aoto''s person as the king adorned him with medals and treasures befitting his valorous deeds.

    Ever astute, Aoto leveraged his newfound authority to advocate for Irish Heartfilia''s elevation to the status of a High-Class noble, recognizing her invaluable contributions to the king''s rescue. Without dissent, the court swiftly assented, and Irish was duly promoted to the esteemed rank of High-Class noble.

    As whispers of Aoto and Ingrassia''s engagement rippled through the corridors of the academy, a myriad of reactions ensued. Some greeted the news with genuine delight, their faces adorned with smiles and their hearts brimming with joy for the couple''s forthcoming union. They envisioned a future filled with happiness and prosperity for the two young lovers.

    Yet, amidst the sea of well-wishers, there lingered those whose hearts harbored envy and resentment. Jealousy reared its ugly head, gnawing at the seams of camaraderie and festering in the shadows of discontent. Their eyes flashed with envy, their lips curved in sneers as they begrudgingly acknowledged the union that had sparked such fervent acclaim.

 Training Complete

    DEMON REALM : TRAINING AREA

    In the part of the Abyss summoned by Avion, Scarlett''s initial experience was akin to a melting candlestick in a furnace, but Now due to her Ultimate skill; infinite growth, her body started become more and more durable in just 3 days.

    Under Avion''s watchful eye, Scarlett pushed herself to the limit, her muscles straining against the weight of heavy objects while Avion nonchalantly perched on her back. Counting each repetition with meticulous precision, Scarlett''s determination was matched only by her disdain for Avion''s unconventional advice.

    "Two trillion, thirty lacks and four... two trillion, thirty lacks and five..." she muttered through gritted teeth, her focus unwavering despite Avion''s intrusive remarks.

    But Avion, ever the eccentric mentor, couldn''t resist interjecting with his peculiar brand of wisdom. "Scarlett, remember what I told you. If you ever start liking men, you gotta give me the heads-up first."

    Scarlett''s response was swift and sharp, a testament to her unwavering resolve and commitment to her engagement. "Who said you can call me by my first name and how many times I told you I''m engaged ," she retorted, flashing her engagement ring with a mixture of pride and defiance.

    "And just so you know, my wife is a max-level gyatt.... Don''t even think about going after her, or I''ll bury you in a pile of dumbbells."

    "Avion''s laughter echoed through the training grounds, a hearty sound that betrayed a hint of nostalgia and pride. "Ho...ho...ho, I''m not that cheap to go after anyone," he declared, a playful glint in his eye. "I used to be a husband too, you know. I even have a daughter."

    Scarlett''s incredulous expression spoke volumes, her eyes widening in astonishment as she struggled to process the revelation. "You have a daughter?" she exclaimed, her voice tinged with disbelief. "Who even married a pervert like you?"

    Unfazed by Scarlett''s blunt assessment, Avion responded with unabashed confidence. "Yep! My daughter is the seventh demon king," he declared proudly, a hint of paternal pride seeping into his tone.

    Tears of comedic anger welled up in Avion''s eyes as he lamented, "She left her father because he was so lazy, too busy managing her own territory as a demon king, and kept telling me that she is thousands of times better than me."

    Scarlett couldn''t help but furrow her brow, trying to make sense of the baffling situation. "Seventh demon king? Aren''t there already six demon kings?"

    Avion nodded solemnly, wiping away his tears as he explained, "My daughter is a newly awakened demon king. It will take a few months for the world to realize that a new demon king has emerged."

    A WEEK LATER

    In just a mere week and a half, Scarlett''s progress with the virtual weight sword was noticeable. Though she could barely lift it, she managed to heft it up, akin to a novice wielding a sword for the first time.

    Avion''s instructions were clear: practice swinging. And practice she did. But the monotony of it all began to wear on her. Annoyance etched across her face, she couldn''t help but voice her frustration. "Ughhhh! Why are we stuck doing this? Teach me some flashy techniques and fighting styles."

    Avion, ever the picture of cool indifference, responded, "Why bother with martial arts when you have strength and speed?"

    Under her breath, Scarlett muttered a string of curses, her tone dripping with sarcasm. "Does he not realize the importance of martial arts? No wonder he got clapped by Archangels."

    But Suddenly, a thought struck Scarlett''s mind. "Wait a minute... Archangels?"

    She turned to Avion, curiosity gleaming in her eyes. "Hey, what are Archangels?"

    If you encounter this tale on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.

    Avion paused for a moment, pondering her question before offering an explanation. "Archangels are sort of like observers of the world. They eliminate anyone who poses a threat to the true dragons."

    "There used to be seven Archangels," he continued, "but the naughtiest one, Samael, became a fallen angel known as Lucifer."

    "Lucifer?" Scarlett''s interest piqued. "I''m quite the fan of Lucifer myself. I''d love to meet him."

    Avion announced, "Stop...stop...now we''re going to do flying practice. Take out your wings."

    Scarlett hesitated for a moment. "Um, well, I''ve never even seen my own wings, let alone tried flying with them. But I''ll give it a shot."

    Closing her eyes, she focused on sensing the wings that had grown beneath her back. With a gentle exertion of her will, she summoned them forth. As her eyes fluttered open, her magnificent wings unfurled, stretching out in all their glory.

    A stunning sight unfolded before them: a pair of wings, each adorned with a striking blend of white and purple hues, extended from her back. With three wings on each side, totaling six in all, she resembled nothing short of a goddess or an angel descending from the heavens.

    Scarlett couldn''t help but marvel at her own appearance, scratching her head in puzzlement. "Why are my wings like this? Aren''t they have to be more like dragon wings?"

    Avion offered an explanation. "True dragons are more akin to gods than mere dragons, so it''s only natural that their wings would reflect that divine nature."

    A WEEK LATER

    "Today, we''re going to do sprinting practice. You need to ignite the fire in your feet and, as you sprint, unleash a massive wave of fire like a rocket. Boom!"

    Annoyance creased Scarlett''s features as she voiced her frustration. "Didn''t you tell me to become a fire that can burn through time and space? Teach me something like that, geezer!"

    Avion remained unfazed, his expression devoid of both warmth and remorse. "I don''t know how you can achieve something like that."

    He went on to explain, his tone matter-of-fact. "Surpassing time and space isn''t a skill you can simply learn. It''s something that manifests when you reach a certain level of strength. There will come a time when you''ll feel a shift within yourself, a sensation of newfound power. And it''s at that moment that you''ll transcend space and time."

    Scarlett couldn''t help but wonder, "Did I just get scammed?"

    4 MONTHS LATER

    After four months of intensive training, Avion awaited Scarlett on her final day at the training area. As she emerged from a certain area, where lava was stored, it was clear she had been bathing in the lava without any difficulty.

    Avion''s cheeks flushed red at the sight of Scarlett''s wet body, glistening with lava. Scarlett''s lips twisted with disgust as she noticed his gaze. "Quit staring, geezer!"

    She quickly opened her Spatial inventory and retrieved her usual attire, mindful of their contract and the need to head outside. With practiced ease, she donned her blindfold before they departed.

    As they were on the verge of departing, Avion posed a question, "Which side are you on, Humans or Demons?"

    Scarlett''s response dripped with cool indifference, "Neither! Whoever tries to mess with me will be my enemy, it doesn''t matter even if it''s the creator himself."

    Impressed by her answer, Avion probed further, "Then what''s your goal? Other than becoming men again."

    Scarlett paused for a moment, pondering, before turning her head to answer, "Ummm... In the world, no matter how skilled you become in a certain field, there''s always going to be someone better, someone who will humble you down. I just want to be that guy who humbles everyone down in terms of strength."

    Avion couldn''t resist a mocking jab, "Guy? But you''re a woman now, hahaha!"

    Scarlett shot him a glare, effectively silencing him. "This time I''ll ask the questions. Tell me, which one of my eyes is better?"

    Avion responded thoughtfully, "For fighting with multiple people, your blue eye is more advantageous because of the Haki, or what humans call mana pressure. But for one-on-one combat, I think your red eye is superior due to its killing intent."

    "But neither eye is truly better because you can''t utilize both abilities simultaneously," he added.

    "I believe the day you''re able to harness the power of both your eyes at once, you''ll also unlock the potential of your unique fire," Avion continued.

    Scarlett processed his explanation before responding, "Is that so? But you''ve never told me what my unique fire is."

    Avion''s response was cryptic yet firm, "I''m not going to die that early! I''ll tell you after you''ve made my village successful."

    As they stepped out of the training area, a maid awaited their arrival. Scarlett expressed her gratitude once more to Avion and the maid for saving her life and teaching her valuable skills. While Avion hadn''t taught her any overpowered abilities, what he had imparted was a thousand times better than what she had learned at the Hero Academy.

    Avion provided Scarlett with directions to reach the village, and with a wave of her hand, she bid them farewell and departed for her village.

    FEW HOURS LATER

    The afternoon sun cast a warm glow over the landscape, accompanied by a gentle breeze that carried with it a hint of higher temperatures. While the weather didn''t bother Scarlett, she couldn''t deny the way it always seemed to coax her into laziness, tempting her to just lie down and sleep.

    As she walked alone for hours, Scarlett couldn''t shake off the feeling of lethargy that enveloped her. The geezer, Avion, had informed her that Cryptus, the skeleton kid, had already reached the village and was spreading the word about her imminent arrival.

    As Scarlett ventured deeper into the large forest, she stumbled upon a very small, undeveloped demon''s village. It was home to about 50-60 individuals, scattered amongst barely-made huts that seemed to blend seamlessly with the natural surroundings. The huts were crudely constructed from branches, leaves, and whatever materials the demons could find in the forest.

    Despite the presence of dwellings, there was no sign of fire anywhere in the village. It was as if the concept of fire, and consequently cooking, was completely foreign to the inhabitants. The lack of smoke rising from any of the huts added to the primitive atmosphere, giving the impression that the villagers were living in a time akin to the Stone Age.

    The village itself had a raw, untouched quality to it, surrounded by towering trees and the sounds of wildlife echoing through the air. It was a stark reminder of the simplicity of life in the heart of the forest, where survival took precedence over comfort and modern amenities.

    Scarlett''s eyes widened in astonishment as she surveyed the primitive village before her, her mouth hanging agape in disbelief. "What the hell is this? You can''t even call this a village!" she exclaimed, incredulous at the sight of the barely-developed settlement.

    Her initial reaction quickly gave way to a sense of reluctance. "Damn, if I go there now, I''ll have to do a lot of work," she grumbled to herself. "I''ll just lie down here and sleep for a few more hours, and then I''ll go with full energy!"

    "Even if someone comes with lustrous or killing intent, I''ll know right away anyway!" she declared confidently, a glint of determination, She lays down, just where she was standing and goes to sleep.

 FRESH START

    Scarlett laid down right where she stood, succumbing to the overwhelming urge to sleep. Hours passed, yet she remained in a deep slumber, appearing as if she had collapsed from sheer exhaustion.

    As time went on, a figure emerged from the dense foliage nearby. It was a young demon girl, no more than 12 or 13 years old, her tiny horns hinting at her demonic heritage. Despite the ominous trait, she exuded an aura of innocence. Clad in tattered garments crafted from animal skins, she resembled a member of an ancient aboriginal tribe.

    Spotting Scarlett lying motionless on the ground, the young demon girl''s heart raced with concern. Fearing something had befallen the sleeping figure, she hurried back to the village to alert the others. Soon, the entire community had gathered around Scarlett. Though the settlement was more of a rudimentary encampment, it boasted a population of around 40 to 50 individuals.

    Taking charge, the little demon girl stepped forward, bravely approaching Scarlett and gently shaking her. Scarlett, stirred by her keen senses, awoke abruptly. As she opened her eyes, she was met with the sight of the villagers encircling her, their expressions a mix of curiosity and concern.

    Pushing through the crowd, Cryptus emerged, his presence commanding attention. As he laid eyes on Scarlett, realization dawned, and he stepped into the center of the encircling crowd, proclaiming her as the new ruler. Gasps of astonishment rippled through the gathering, whispers swirling with intrigue and speculation. Among the most concerned were the females, their worried expressions betraying fears of potential infidelity among their husbands due to Scarlett''s presence.

    Curious about what Cryptus had revealed to the villagers in her absence, Scarlett prepared to inquire, only to be interrupted by the presence of the young demon girl at her side. Cryptus proceeded to relay the events that unfolded while she slept, leaving Scarlett impressed by the girl''s kindness. Overwhelmed with gratitude, she wrapped the girl in a tight embrace, her cheeks flushing crimson as her face rubbed against Scarlett''s breasts.

    However, Scarlett''s moment of affection was abruptly interrupted by a startling realization. Her dragon senses tingled with an alarming revelation. Trembling, she mustered the courage to voice her suspicions, turning to the girl with a quivering voice, "A-are... y-y-you a boy?"

    Evadne Emberwing stood before Scarlett, his cheeks flushed crimson with embarrassment, his hands fidgeting nervously as he introduced himself. "Um, hi there," he began with a charming smile, "I''m Evadne Emberwing, and, uh, I''m an orphan from the village."

    Scarlett couldn''t help but notice his nervous demeanor and girlish mannerisms. With a mixture of fear and exasperation, she started shaking him relentlessly. "Come on now, don''t act like a girl," she yelled, "Be a man! Say you like girls, not boys."

    "Y-yes, of course! I like girls!" Evadne stammered, his voice tinged with desperation. "Please, stop shaking me."

    Relenting, Scarlett let out a relieved sigh and ceased her shaking. "Phew," she muttered, "Seeing him reminds me of my old self, but I wasn''t as girlish as him. Just my appearance was girlish."

    Chuckling to herself, she couldn''t help but imagine Aoto''s reaction. "If Aoto sees him," she mused, "He''ll definitely say, ''Looks female enough,'' and add him to his harem."

    Scarlett rose without a word, her movements commanding attention as she made her way towards the village. The villagers followed suit, trailing behind her in curious anticipation. Coming to a halt just outside the village perimeter, Scarlett spotted a large flat stone and seated herself upon it, crossing her legs with regal poise.

    Clearing her throat, she addressed the gathered crowd with authority. "Ahem... I am Scarlett Nova, the new ruler of this village. Can anyone tell me the name of this village?"

    Silence met her query, but one brave villager dared to speak up. "We never saw fit to give the village a name," the voice replied. The speaker, a humanoid creature with elongated ears and green skin, was unmistakably a goblin.

    Scarlett''s eyes widened in surprise at the unexpected sight of the monster among the villagers. However, the others quickly clarified that he was not a goblin but a hobgoblinˇŞa more intelligent and capable counterpart to their lesser kin. In this world, various races of monsters existed, some possessing intelligence and the ability to form societies, while others remained driven solely by instinct, much like wild animals.

    As Scarlett surveyed the village, she realized that there was still much for her to learn about this world. She observed the diverse inhabitants, noting the presence of three distinct races: hobgoblins, pig-like monsters, and lesser demons.

    Determined to transform the village into a thriving nation, Scarlett addressed the gathered villagers. "Forget about race for now," she began, "My goal is to unite this village and build a self-sufficient community."

    She proceeded to inquire about the villagers'' skills, asking if anyone was a carpenter or possessed knowledge of cooking, tailoring, or other essential tasks. To her disappointment, not a single hand was raised in response. The villagers seemed to lack even basic skills like constructing proper shelters.

    However, Scarlett''s spirits lifted slightly when Cryptus stepped forward, offering his expertise in shelter-building. Though his knowledge was limited, it was a start. Despite the villagers'' illiteracy and lack of intelligence compared to humans, Scarlett remained determined to guide them towards progress.

    Scarlett let out a frustrated sigh, feeling the weight of her responsibility bearing down on her. "Okay, then tell me, what is the most important thing in the world?"

    A female hobgoblin eagerly raised her hand, her eyes shining with enthusiasm. "I know, I know! I once heard from humans, it''s love, right?"

    Scarlett''s disappointment boiled over into rage as she yelled, "No! It''s money, you idiots!"

    As the villagers recoiled from her outburst, Scarlett couldn''t help but feel overwhelmed. "How the hell am I supposed to turn this dumb village into a nation?" she muttered to herself, her frustration palpable.

    She knew she wasn''t some genius protagonist with a sky-high IQ; she was just a 17-year-old with slightly more knowledge about the world than most teenagers. Avion had given her a thousand gold coins for a fresh start, which might seem like a lot for one person, but for an entire village, it was barely enough.

    Scarlett was at a loss. She had no experience in investment or trading, having missed out on school camps due to budget constraints. Her only knowledge came from what she had seen on television and the internet. Now, faced with the daunting task of building a nation, she realized just how unprepared she truly was.

    Scarlett realized that to achieve her goals, she needed to start by teaching the villagers basic skills and then gradually move on to more important tasks, step by step.

    "Okay, let''s start by identifying our problems. What is the biggest issue in this village?" she asked.

    This time, Evadne spoke up, explaining that villagers had to travel several kilometers to the river to fetch water, risking encounters with monsters and demons along the way.

    Love this story? Find the genuine version on the author''s preferred platform and support their work!

    While water wasn''t a concern for Scarlett, she understood its crucial importance to the villagers. Standing up, she began to concentrate, sensing something beneath her feet. With purpose in her stride, she walked a little further and then, to the villagers'' confusion, she punched the ground.

    The air cracked and the ground trembled under Scarlett''s overwhelming power. A massive, deep hole appeared in the ground, and water began to gush out of it. The villagers watched in awe and disbelief as Scarlett had miraculously created a well for them.

    Cheers of joy erupted from the villagers as they realized their water problem had been solved. Scarlett smiled, feeling a sense of satisfaction in her ability to make a positive impact on their lives.

    "If I can''t do anything the right way, then I''ll just play dirty and use my strength to solve anything," Scarlett declared with determination.

    "Now, tell me, what are we?" she asked the villagers.

    Confusion filled the air, but eventually, they managed to reply, "Um... monsters and demons?"

    "No, you idiots, we are villains!" Scarlett exclaimed.

    She laid out three rules for their newfound identity.

    "First, no fighting amoung yourselves and never betray each other because real villains never betray their subordinates.

    Second, never attack humans first. And third, if a human tries to attack or invade this village, give them a last warning. If they don''t listen, then you''re free to do whatever you want, but try to keep them alive ¨C they''ll be useful as free labor."

    Scarlett then posed her last question, "What race am I from?"

    Unlike the previous questions, this time the entire village chimed in with various answers.

    "A succubus!"

    "A high-ranking succubus, perhaps even a succubus queen!"

    Though the answers were what Scarlett expected, she couldn''t help but feel a twinge of anger.

    "I''m... not... a succubus..." she muttered, her frustration evident.

    She raised her head proudly, her voice brimming with self-confidence. "I''m a dragonoid."

    "And here''s the fourth rule," she continued, her tone unwavering, "if anyone calls me a succubus, even in their mind, I''ll execute them immediately."

    It was the first time they had heard of something like a dragonoid, but Scarlett''s words were more terrifying than enlightening. Her tone left no room for doubt ¨C she wasn''t joking. She would definitely carry out her threat against anyone who dared to label her as a succubus.

    Scarlett didn''t allow anyone to take a break as she immediately began guiding everyone. She instructed Cryptus to lead a team in constructing shelters with the help of additional manpower.

    Utilizing her wind-type magic, she swiftly cut down surrounding trees to clear space for building houses. She then directed a few other villagers to gather small stones near the hole she had created with her punch, intending to prevent anyone from accidentally falling into it.

    When it came to cooking, Scarlett found that the villagers were accustomed to hunting and consuming raw meat, as they could produce larva more efficiently than humans. Despite the uncooked nature of the meat, it still held a certain appeal.

    However, Scarlett knew that this wouldn''t suffice in the long run. She tasked the remaining men with finding seeds of fruits and vegetables so that they could begin cultivating their own food sources. Additionally, she organized the creation of a large bone fire in the center of the village, intending to establish a communal cooking area.

    Scarlett sat with Evadne by her side, overlooking the ongoing construction of the village. With a gentle tone laced with curiosity, she asked him about his origins and who had named him, considering he was an orphan.

    Evadne replied thoughtfully, "I don''t really know who my parents are, and I''m not sure of my race either, but I look like a lesser demon, so I just consider myself as one for now." His gaze shifted slightly as he delved deeper into his past. "I was left here in the village with only a nameplate. My name, Evadne Emberwing, was inscribed on it. The villagers, kind souls, took me in and raised me as one of their own."

    He continued, explaining his living situation, "I live with Elder Semiath, the village''s vice-leader. His wisdom and experience are key to our survival here. He''s like a grandfather to me."

    As Scarlett listened, she contemplated inviting Evadne to stay in her new, larger shelter, which was nearly completed and significantly more spacious than most homes in the village. However, she hesitated, considering her own habits. In the end she decided to not take him because, she have habit of undressing while sleeping, that will cause problems for Evadne.

    deciding against it to avoid any awkward situations for Evadne.

    Their conversation highlighted the simple yet profound connections within the village, underpinned by shared struggles and communal support.

    As the night descended and darkness enveloped the abandoned village, it transformed into a bustling camp reminiscent of a group of explorers settling in for the night. The once desolate landscape now teemed with activity, with makeshift shelters dotting the area like tents in a campground.

    The hunting party returned triumphant, bearing the spoils of their hunt in the form of animal-like monsters. Meanwhile, the seed-collecting group also made their way back to the village, their arms laden with the promise of future harvests.

    Gathered around the roaring bone fire, the villagers formed a circle, their faces illuminated by the flickering flames. Evadne found himself seated in Scarlett''s lap, an unexpected privilege that elevated him to the status of a VIP among the children. As they cooked their food over the open flame, the tantalizing aroma of roasted meat filled the air, a welcome departure from their usual raw fare.

    However, Scarlett abstained from eating herself, instead choosing to feed Evadne with her own hands. The sight of her tender gestures made him the envy of all, with everyone secretly wishing they were in his place.

    As the night wore on and the flames of the bone fire danced higher, the atmosphere grew more relaxed, and the villagers began to chat and enjoy the warmth of the evening. However, Scarlett''s announcement brought a sudden hush over the gathering.

    "Listen everyone," she began, her voice carrying a weight of solemnity, "I want each of you to make a pact with me."

    The villagers exchanged uneasy glances, sensing that something significant was about to transpire. Scarlett continued, her tone resolute yet compassionate.

    "I have already bestowed my blessings upon Cryptus," she explained, "and now I want each of you to become more powerful in the shortest time possible."

    A heavy silence settled over the group as they absorbed her words. They were well aware that Cryptus had pledged his soul to Scarlett in exchange for her blessings, effectively placing his life in her hands. Now, it seemed that she was extending the same offer to them.

    Scarlett clarified the terms of the pact, explaining that in lieu of material possessions, the villagers would offer their souls to her. With a soul, she explained, one could achieve two things: first, the ability to reincarnate a person even after death, ensuring that no life would be lost in vain. Second, by devouring souls, one could ascend to the ranks of a demon king, angel, or even a goddess, depending on how the world perceived them.

    But her goal is first, to preserve everyone''s souls to keep them safe.

    The weight of Scarlett''s proposal hung heavy in the air, and the villagers exchanged uncertain looks, grappling with the gravity of the decision before them.

    As tension hung thick in the air, Evadne''s voice broke through the uncertainty with a declaration of trust in Scarlett. His words resonated with the others, one by one, as each villager voiced their allegiance to their new leader. In that moment, a sense of camaraderie and trust blossomed among them, unlike anything they had experienced among humans who often looked down upon them.

    Scarlett, sensing the collective resolve of her newfound companions, took charge. With a chant of magic, an ethereal aura began to envelop the gathering, signaling the commencement of their pact.

    "Everyone," she called out, her voice firm yet reassuring, "say your name one by one."

    In unison, the villagers began to speak, each utterance carrying the weight of their commitment. "Saya... Kortase... Carrera..." Their names echoed through the night, mingling with the crackle of the bone fire and the rustle of the forest beyond.

    With each name spoken, Scarlett fulfilled her end of the pact, bestowing her blessings upon them. A surge of newfound power coursed through their veins, igniting a sense of invincibility within them. But Scarlett''s words served as a sobering reminder.

    "The blessings alone are not enough," she declared. "You must also train and become strong."

    Turning to Cryptus, she entrusted him with the task of training the villagers until she could find someone suitable to instruct them further. With determination etched upon their faces, the villagers embraced their newfound empowerment, ready to embark on the journey towards strength and self-reliance.

    Scarlett rose to her feet, her voice commanding attention as she made her final announcement. "Tomorrow, I will journey to the human realm," she declared, her words carrying a weight of determination. "I will seek out teachers for you and make arrangements for our village. Consider this a brief excursion."

    Though no one voiced dissent, concern lingered in their expressions. Scarlett herself harbored uncertainties about her destination. The village lay far from the Kingdom of Darwitz, making it impossible for her to arrive there. Instead, she would find herself in an unfamiliar kingdom, a prospect that both intrigued and amused her.

    Despite the unknowns that lay ahead, Scarlett''s resolve remained unwavering. With a sense of adventure burning within her.

    As the communal meal concluded, each villager dispersed towards their newly constructed shelters, fashioned from a combination of animal skins, grass, and sturdy sticks. The makeshift dwellings were arranged in a rough circle, encircling the central bonfire that served as the heart of the village. Some shelters were small and rudimentary, while others showed signs of careful craftsmanship, indicating the varying levels of skill among the villagers.

    Scarlett navigated her way through the village, her feet treading softly over the earthen ground. Eventually, she reached a larger shelter situated towards the outskirts, distinct from the others in both size and design. Constructed with more care and attention to detail, it boasted a sturdy frame adorned with intricate carvings, a testament to the respect and reverence the villagers held for their newly appointed ruler.

    Entering her shelter, Scarlett found herself enveloped in a sense of quiet solitude. The interior was modest yet comfortable, with furs strewn across the floor serving as makeshift bedding. A small hearth in one corner emitted a warm glow, casting flickering shadows against the walls. Despite the simplicity of her surroundings, Scarlett felt a sense of peace wash over her as she prepared to retire for the night.

    As Scarlett was about to sleep, Ready to retire for the night, she was intercepted by a couple of villagers. An elderly man stepped forward, clutching a rectangular box in his weathered hands.

    "Scarlett-sama, I''m Semiath, we have something to present to you," he declared, his voice filled with reverence. "We have waited to give this treasure to our official ruler."

    Scarlett''s excitement bubbled to the surface at the mention of treasure, her anticipation evident even beneath her blindfold. However, as the box was opened before her, her elation quickly turned to disappointment. Inside lay a pair of black stockings.

    "We found these with an adventurer," Elder Semiath explained earnestly, oblivious to Scarlett''s reaction. "They are our most prized possession."

    Though Scarlett''s initial reaction was one of frustration, she quelled her emotions. Understanding the villagers'' sincerity and the scarcity of clothe resources in the village, she graciously accepted the gift. With a nod of thanks, she retreated into her shelter, ready to rest for the night.

 More Than Just Strength

    PLACE : SOMEWHERE IN THE DEMON REALM

    In the dim, eerie hall of the ancient castle, shrouded in shadows and melancholy, the demon lord sat enthroned. His foreboding silhouette was barely visible; only the glint of a silver glass, which he held loosely, hinted at his indulgence in the dark liquor it contained.

    Out of the darkness, a figure stepped into the scant lightˇŞa demon girl named Seraphina, whose approach was both graceful and fraught with tension. She knelt before the throne, her posture a mix of reverence and apprehension.

    "Seraphina, have you located it?" the demon lord''s voice boomed, resonating off the stone walls with a commanding and fearsome timbre.

    "My lord, forgive me! We have yet to recover the sword," Seraphina stammered, her voice quivering with the dread of her master''s displeasure.

    At her words, the demon lord rose from his throne, his movements swift and filled with an ominous grace. As he stepped forward, the shadows fell away to reveal his striking features: stark white hair contrasted against pitch-black eyes, sharp and penetrating. Bluish-black tattoos, reminiscent of arcane symbols, traced from his forehead down to his cheeks, enhancing the demonic horns that framed his face, adding to his devilish allure.

    <Status>

    <Name > Noir

    <Title> 5th Demon King

    <Strength> 820k. <Agility> ???

    <Endurance> 520k. <Mana> 980k

    Skills : ????

    In a sudden gesture of anger, he hurled the glass he was holding; Despite being made of silver, it shattered against the stone floor, the sound echoing ominously throughout the vast hall.

    "It has been over four months! Where in the depths of hell is that accursed sword?" he bellowed, his voice thick with fury, making it clear that failure was not an option, and the consequences of continued disappointment could be dire.

    Seraphina was just so scared that, her body didn''t even moved,As Seraphina remained paralyzed with fear, the air in the room shifted abruptly with the arrival of the new figure.

    "I know where that sword is!"

    His entrance was as dramatic as his appearance. Standing at the threshold, the man''s presence filled the room with an almost tangible energy. His red eyes, shimmering with golden and silver flecks, seemed to capture the dim light, casting an otherworldly glow that accentuated his eerie beauty. His hair, the color of a smoldering fire, flowed around his face and shoulders, framing his sharp features.

    He stood tall, his stature rivaling that of the notorious 5th demon king, Noir. His attire, unconventional and scant, hinted at his flamboyant nature, showcasing an expanse of pale, sculpted skin that contrasted starkly with the dark tones of the room. Each movement he made was calculated, betraying a confidence and cleverness that commanded the room.

    The demon king''s eyes lit up with a mixture of intrigue and malice as he recognized the newcomer. A slow, sinister smile spread across his face, distorting his features into a more demonic visage.

    "Do you really know where that sword is, Xulgorath?" he inquired, his tone smooth yet carrying an undercurrent of danger, reflecting the perilous dance of knowledge and power about to unfold between them.

    <Status>

    <Name> Xulgorath

    <Title> 6th Demon King

    <Strength/ Skills> ???

    Xulgorath inclined his head gracefully, not out of fear but as a strategic display of deference to sway Noir to his side. "I do indeed know where the sword lies, but retrieving it will not be straightforward," he said, his voice smooth and persuasive.

    Noir, intrigued and impatient, pressed him, "Explain why."

    "The sword is currently possessed by ''Him''ˇŞthe ruler of the Kingdom of Mystveil. This king is no ordinary monarch; he''s a hero of this age, a man in the prime of his power. Wresting the Gravity Sword from him is an impossibility unless he succumbs to old age," Xulgorath explained, his eyes holding a glint of respect for the distant king.

    "And what would you have us do then?" Noir demanded, his interest piqued yet laced with skepticism.

    Xulgorath''s lips curled into a slight, knowing smile as he laid out the dynamics of their kind. "The first and second demon kings are engrossed in their delusions of co-existence with humans and other races, wasting their formidable powers. The third has vanished into obscurity After-''that incident,'' remaining neutral in conflict. As for Nirvana, the fourth, her caprices guide her actions, rendering her unreliable she Only does whatever that entertains her. And the newly awakened seventhˇŞwell, she''s her father''s daughter, the first demon king, unlikely to oppose her lineage."

    He then leaned forward, lowering his voice to a conspiratorial whisper, proposing a daring alliance. "That leaves just the two of us, Noir. What do you say we join forces and conquer the six kingdoms one by one? Together, we can redraw the boundaries of power in this world."

    Noir considered Xulgorath''s offer, the wheels of ambition beginning to turn in his mind. This alliance could indeed be the lever he needed to elevate his own legacy beyond the shadows of the throne.

    Noir exhaled deeply, the weight of decision evident in his demeanor. "What choice do I truly have? Very well, I agree. Now, tell me, Xulgorath, which kingdom shall we strike first? Almeida? Darwitz?"

    Xulgorath''s eyes gleamed with a calculating light, a grin creeping across his features as he contemplated their first target. "Before we set our sights on any major kingdom, we must amass an unparalleled force, the largest army this realm has ever seen," he declared, his voice imbued with dark ambition. "Our initial conquest will be against the most vulnerableˇŞ"

    He paused, letting the suspense build, before revealing their target with a sinister satisfaction. "The Kingdom of Gwarga. The weakest kingdom".

    If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it.

    Noir nodded slowly, the gears of war turning in his mind as he visualized their path to dominance. "Kingdom of Gwarga," he repeated, the name rolling off his tongue like a promise of impending doom. "Then it is decided. Let us begin preparations immediately. Gwarga will be the first to fall under the shadow of our power."

    PLACE: CASTLE OF FIRST DEMON KING

    In the dimly lit castle, Avion lingered by the window, his gaze fixed on the distant stars, lost in a maze of thought. The silence, a constant companion within the ancient stone walls, was broken by Lilith''s approach.

    "My Liege!" Her voice, both respectful and urgent, drew him back from his reverie.

    Turning, Avion faced Lilith, his expression one of calm inquiry, ready to address whatever concern had prompted her visit.

    Lilith, clasping her hands in front of her, reported with a hint of excitement, "That kid, Scarlett, has reached the village and has already begun to make improvements on her very first day."

    A smile touched Avion''s lips, his eyes lighting up with a mixture of pride and satisfaction. "That''s great," he responded, his tone genuine.

    Yet, Lilith''s expression did not mirror his contentment. Her brow was furrowed with confusion and concern, and she hesitated momentarily before voicing her thoughts. "Why did you train her in return for something as trivial as seeing her in those clothes? And why entrust her with just a small village? You even shared your deepest secrets with her, Your past!. That you''ve only ever shared with me and Zephyrion. What is it that you see in her?"

    Avion''s gaze drifted back to the window, his smile fading into a more reflective expression. He took a moment before answering, choosing his words with care.

    "Lilith," he began, his voice steady yet filled with an unspoken depth, "sometimes the greatest investments are not in gold or land, but in potential. Scarlett possesses a rare combination of strength and resolve that I find... compelling. It''s not about the clothes or the village; those are just tools to motivate and test her. I believe she has the potential to change not just that village but the world around her. And as for my story," he paused, turning to look Lilith directly in the eyes, "sharing it with her was a test of trust, one that I believe will forge a stronger bond in our fight against true enemies."

    Lilith listened intently, absorbing every word. While she might not fully understand Avion''s methods or his faith in Scarlett, she respected his judgment. After all, in the many years of serving him, she had learned that Avion''s decisions, however unconventional, often led to unexpected but successful outcomes.

    Avion continued, his tone reflective and tinged with past regrets. "In my prime, I believed I was destined to confront ''him.'' Yet, I made a grave error; I always fought alone. As a result, I nearly perished at the hands of the Archangels before I could even challenge ''him.''"

    He paused, looking out the window, his gaze distant as if picturing the past. "But when I encountered Scarlett, something about her struck me immediately. She is the one truly destined to face ''him.'' That''s why I chose to train her."

    Avion''s voice held a hint of earnestness as he explained the depth of his strategy. "I taught her battleform selection and mental world techniques, though they are mere cheap copy of her true potential. These techniques that I taught aren''t her real power; they''re simply the tools to set her on her path, a path that will, in time, reveal her true strengths and enable her real Battleform selection and mental world."

    He turned back to Lilith, his expression serious yet hopeful. "Unlike me, who isolated himself in battle, she needs alliesˇŞfaithful companions who will stand by her side. And this process has already begun. Her first ally, the skeleton Cryptus, is just the start."

    Lilith nodded, absorbing Avion''s intentions and the profound sense of duty he felt towards Scarlett''s future. "I respect your decision," she said, her smile one of understanding and acceptance. Her response was not just a formality but a genuine acknowledgment of Avion''s foresight and the heavy responsibilities he shouldered, both for his past mistakes and for the future he hoped to secure for Scarlett.

    UNKNOWN VILLAGE

    As the morning light filtered through the shelter''s windows, the peaceful stillness of Scarlett''s room was gently disrupted by the arrival of Evadne and a group of female villagers. Their task was simple yet significantˇŞto wake their ruler, a duty they performed with a mix of reverence and routine.

    Unbeknownst to them, Scarlett, ever vigilant even in slumber, maintained a heightened awareness typical of someone accustomed to constant threats like monsters. Since villagers are monsters too,The moment the villagers stepped inside, her instincts kicked in. She leapt from her bed, assuming a defensive posture, ready to face any perceived threat.

    The room filled with a sudden awkwardness as the villagers caught sight of Scarlett''s state of undress. Her nightly habit of shedding her clothes while asleep had left her exposed, her sculpted muscles on display.

    The women, despite being monsters themselves and no strangers to the wild, couldn''t help but blush at the sight of such defined physicality. Evadne, young and bashful, quickly averted his eyes, his cheeks flushing with embarrassment.

    Realizing her lack of attire, Scarlett swiftly cloaked herself in clothes conjured from her spatial magic, easing the tension in the room. Her movements were fluid and practiced, a brief shimmer in the air as her garments wrapped around her, restoring her modesty. She then relaxed her stance, her expression softening as she addressed her flustered visitors with a reassuring smile, acknowledging the morning''s unintended startle with a light-hearted ease that helped dissipate any remaining discomfort among the group.

    As Scarlett took a closer look at her visitors, she noticed a remarkable transformation in their appearances. The goblin women, who previously bore more monstrous features, now possessed a refined beauty, their skin subtly glowing, their eyes sparkling with an alluring charm that was hard to ignore.

    The demon girls, too, had undergone a change; their skin had lightened from a deep brown to a creamy white, and their once prominent teeth had shrunk, giving their smiles a more delicate, human-like quality.

    Moved by curiosity and a touch of playful flirtation, Scarlett approached one of the goblin women. With a dramatic flourish that seemed to conjure a red rose from thin air, she placed it between her teeth. She leaned in close, her hands gently resting on the woman''s shoulders, their faces inches apart. Her words were a teasing whisper, "What is such a beautiful creature doing here? I''m engaged, but I wouldn''t mind having a concubine."

    Despite being a women,The goblin woman''s cheeks flushed a deep crimson, a clear sign of her flustered state. The unexpected compliment and Scarlett''s charismatic presence had clearly left an impression, stirring feelings within her.

    However, the room filled with a ripple of surprise and confusion as the villagers exchanged puzzled looks. The mention of Scarlett''s engagement caught them off guardˇŞthis was news to them, and it spread whispers of curiosity and wonder throughout the group.

    Cryptus, who had been standing a bit apart, overheard the conversation and realized the misunderstanding. He hadn''t known about Scarlett''s supposed engagement, and it was apparent that this claim was news to everyone else as well.

    "Scarlett-sama, are you really engaged?" one of the goblin women had asked, her voice echoing the collective shock.

    Scarlett, recognizing the importance of clarity and openness, responded with a serene yet firm tone. "Yep! My wife is a human named Irish."

    The word "wife" hung in the air, heavier and more complex than any other part of her declaration. Murmurs swept through the group as they tried to reconcile this news with their traditional views on relationships and leadership.

    "Wife?" the surprise was evident in their voices, a chorus of disbelief and curiosity. The notion of a woman being married to another woman, especially in a leader revered for her strength and beauty, challenged their preconceived ideas.

    Everyone reacted differently. Some of the women were visibly pleased, their smiles broadening as they whispered among themselves about the romantic notion of their leader in love. For others, the shock was more pronounced, their brows furrowed in confusion, trying to understand the dynamics of a same-sex relationship involving their leader.

    For Evadne, the news was a double-edged sword. While he was initially saddened by the realization that his dreams of a future with Scarlett were unattainable, there was also a strange sense of relief. Knowing that Scarlett''s heart belonged to another woman made her unattainable in a different way, which oddly eased his heartache that he still have a chance.

    "But, Scarlett-sama, how does this work with a human? And another woman?" one villager dared to ask, her curiosity overcoming her reservations.

    Scarlett smiled, a gesture that softened her imposing presence, making her more relatable to her followers. "Love knows no boundariesˇŞnot of race, not of gender. Irish and I met under unusual circumstances, and we found a connection that is rare. She''s my partner, my equal, and yes, my wife."

    Her explanation, delivered with genuine warmth and confidence, helped to ease the villagers'' uncertainties. They looked at each other, their expressions slowly changing from shock to acceptance. The realization that their leader was advocating for a form of love and partnership that transcended traditional norms was inspiring.

    Scarlett''s attention goes to outside where, As Scarlett surveyed the village, noticing the transformation of its inhabitants, her expression shifted from amusement to bewilderment. The changes were not limited to the women; the men had undergone a similar transformation, their bodies now muscular and refined, their features strikingly handsome. It was as if the entire village had been blessed overnight with vitality and youth.

    Elder Semiath (The one who gave Scarlett pair of black stockings saying it''s a treasure), who had previously appeared frail and aged, now approached Scarlett with the sprightly step of a much younger man. His hair, once white and thinning, was now a lustrous black, and his skin radiated health. The transformation was so profound that Scarlett could hardly recognize him.

    "Scarlett-sama, you woke up?" Semiath greeted her with a warm, genuine smile that seemed to mirror his physical rejuvenation.

    Scarlett, still trying to process the dramatic changes, responded with visible astonishment. "Just what is going on here?"

    Semiath chuckled softly, his eyes twinkling with a mixture of pride and joy. "It seems that the blessings you gave us have not only enhanced our physical capabilities but also reversed our aging process to some extent. This morning, we all awoke to find ourselves younger, stronger, and more vital than we have been in years."

    The villagers, overhearing the conversation, nodded in agreement, their faces alight with happiness and gratitude. They displayed their newfound vigor with broad smiles and lively gestures, clearly enjoying the physical improvements.

    Scarlett took a moment to absorb the sight before her, the impact of her actions becoming clear. The transformation of the village was profound, affecting every individual. It wasn''t just about physical beauty or strength; there was a newfound sense of hope and vitality that pervaded the atmosphere.

    "Your blessing has given us more than just strength," Semiath continued, his voice filled with deep gratitude. "It has given us a second chance at youth, and for that, we are profoundly thankful."

    Scarlett, moved by the evident joy and gratitude of the villagers, felt a warmth spread through her heart. The realization that her actions had such a positive impact on the community filled her with a sense of purpose and determination. She smiled, her earlier shock giving way to a sense of responsibility and resolve.

    "Well, it seems I have more work to do here than I thought," she said with renewed vigor. "Let''s make sure that this new beginning leads to a prosperous future for everyone in the village."

    Her declaration was met with cheers and applause from the villagers, who were now more eager than ever to support their new leader in her endeavors to transform their home into a thriving haven.

 NOVA FAMILIA

    As the villagers, newly strengthened by Scarlett''s blessings, gathered around the cleared area, they organized the resources that Scarlett had created with her magic. The men, now boasting impressive muscles, lifted and sorted the trees Scarlett had cut down the previous day to make space for new shelters.

    They divided their tasks methodically. First, they processed the tree trunks, cutting them into planks. These wood planks were crucial for their main projectˇŞbuilding new houses. The leaves, they decided, could be used for crafting clothes or, if that proved too difficult, they would serve as kindling for fires. Lastly, the remaining parts of the tree trunks were set aside for making bonfires and other necessary items.

    However, a significant challenge presented itself: none of the villagers had carpentry skills, which made the task of constructing wooden houses seem daunting, if not impossible. Recognizing the gap in their capabilities, Scarlett knew she had to take action.

    Reluctantly, she concluded that the only solution was to seek help from the human realm. Given the history and tensions between humans and demons, persuading humans to venture into the demon realm was unlikely. Scarlett prepared herself for the difficult task aheadˇŞshe might have to use force to bring skilled workers to their village. Her resolve hardened as she planned her next steps, knowing that the well-being and progress of her village depended on her success.

    Scarlett stood in the center of the gathering, her voice echoing confidently as she addressed her villagers. "Everyone, please listen," she called out, her presence commanding the attention of all those present. The villagers, filled with anticipation, quickly formed a circle around her, their faces alight with curiosity and excitement.

    "Today marks a new beginning for us," Scarlett continued, her gaze sweeping over the crowd. "It''s time our village had a nameˇŞa name that signifies our strength and unity. Though it may change as we grow and prosper, let it stand as a symbol of our current spirit."

    Murmurs of approval rippled through the crowd, everyone eager to hear the name that would define their collective identity.

    "I have chosen to name our village ''Dreadhaven''," Scarlett declared, her voice resonant. The name hung in the air, powerful and evocative.

    Instantly, a cheer erupted from the villagers. The name resonated deeply with them, embodying a mix of menace and sanctuary. ''Dread'', means fear or terror and ''haven'' means a place of safety. The names contains that whoever will try to attack this village or villager will meet the wrath of it''s ruler Scarlett Nova, Coupled with ''haven'', a promise of protection and safety of villagers under Scarlett''s leadership.

    "From now on," Scarlett said, her voice firm, yet filled with warmth, "Dreadhaven will be our fortress, a place where each of us, regardless of our past or nature, can find safety and peace. As your leader, I vow to protect this haven with all the power at my disposal."

    The villagers, moved by her words, responded with renewed enthusiasm, their cheers filling the air. They felt a renewed sense of pride and belonging, ready to face the challenges ahead with their newfound identity as citizens of Dreadhaven.

    Scarlett raised her hand to quiet the crowd, her voice carrying clearly over their cheers. "I''m not done yet!" she announced, ensuring she had everyone''s undivided attention once more.

    "Since all of you have entrusted your souls to me, we have forged a bond stronger than any typical alliance. Thus, I''ve decided that all citizens of this village will henceforth be known as the ''Nova Familia''," Scarlett declared, her voice steady and authoritative.

    The term "Nova Familia" resonated across the gathering, eliciting a murmur of curiosity and surprise from the villagers.

    Enjoying the story? Show your support by reading it on the official site.

    One of the villagers, an older goblin woman with wise eyes, raised her hand and asked, "Familia? Why not something more common like ''Clan'' or ''Group''?"

    Scarlett looked around, meeting the eyes of her new family members, and replied with a warmth that softened her usually commanding tone, "Because ''Familia'' signifies more than just a group or a clanˇŞit signifies family. From this day forward, we are not just allies or villagers; we are a family, bound by shared fate and commitment. We will support, protect, and strengthen each other as any family would."

    Her words settled over the crowd, stirring a sense of unity and belonging among them. The villagers nodded in agreement, their faces lighting up with the realization of their deepened connection. The idea of being part of the ''Nova Familia'' gave them a newfound sense of purpose and camaraderie, reinforcing their commitment to Scarlett and to each other as a true family.

    Scarlett turned to Cryptus, her mind buzzing with a sudden realizationˇŞ*Changes*. Everyone who had received her blessings had become younger and stronger, yet Cryptus appeared unchanged from four months ago. Was this because he was undead? Deciding not to dwell on it, Scarlett shifted her focus to more immediate matters.

    She addressed Cryptus with a decisive tone, "I need you to teach the villagers everything you learned from Zephyrion''s subordinate." While she was unsure of the specifics of his training, she trusted that anything he learned would be beneficial, especially since the villagers were utterly unfamiliar with magic.

    She observed the villagers, many of whom were still adjusting to their new strengths and appearances. It struck her that these villagers had been eating raw meat for decades because they lacked knowledge in even basic culinary skills. Just yesterday, they had experienced cooked food for the first time. Though it was plain and lacked any seasoning, it was still a significant improvement over raw food.

    Scarlett''s command was clear, "This knowledge is crucial for our progress. Not only will you help them understand and harness magic, but you''ll also improve their daily lives significantly."

    Understanding the importance of his task, Cryptus nodded solemnly, ready to share his knowledge and contribute to transforming the village under Scarlett''s leadership.

    Scarlett concealed her long, 30cm horns beneath her skin as she prepared to depart for the nearest human kingdom to recruit some humans. With her horns hidden, she resembled a human wearing a blindfold, making her indistinguishable to anyone unless she reveals her aura.

    She considered bringing someone along, but apart from Cryptus, no one was mature enough for the journey. And since Cryptus was a skeleton, his appearance would immediately betray him as non-human.

    The villagers watched her, reluctant to see their ruler leave so soon. As her subjects, they felt it was their duty to serve her for at least a week or two, but they could not question her decision.

    When Scarlett unfurled her divine wingsˇŞsix magnificent wings tinged with purplish-whiteˇŞthe villagers instinctively bowed down. They were unsure why they felt compelled to do so, but one thing was clear: the figure before them was more than their ruler; she was akin to a deity.

    Scarlett, unaware of the deep reverence they felt, mistook the bowing for a gesture of respect. She responded with a bright smile and a playful ''V'' sign with her fingers, bidding them farewell.

    With a powerful flap of her wings, she soared into the sky. Below, Evadne watched, longing to accompany her but understanding his limitations as a child and not wanting to be a burden in the human realm.

    Scarlett was flying at a speed of 200 km per hour, which might seem fast, but to her, it felt painfully slow. She was capable of reaching her destination in less than two seconds, but doing so would create a massive shockwave upon stopping, potentially destroying everything in the vicinity and drawing unwanted attention.

    Therefore, she opted to maintain a moderate pace. As she glided through the air, various thoughts circled her mind. She reflected on her escape from the earth, where she had eliminated everyone at the base where she was held captive for over seven months. Yet, she hadn''t managed to find Dr. Ragi and Dr. Magi, the first people she encountered when kidnapped.

    Moreover, she noted the surprising weakness of the people at the base. If they were from a world of magic, why had so few used any significant powers, except for an old man who could transform his body into stone? Was it because her world was without magic, making magical abilities rare among the peoples from other world?

    She didn''t have a clear answer, but she knew one thing: the Third Demon King, Asmodeus, likely held the answers she sought.

    As Scarlett entertained herself with playful rolls and swim-like movements while flying, a sudden magic circle appeared beneath her. It wasn''t an attack but rather a summoning circle, indicating that someone, somewhere, was trying to summon her.

    This unexpected occurrence reminded her of something Avion, the first demon king, had once told her during her training. He had explained that when a new angel, dragon, archdemon, or primordial demon is born, two significant things happen: First, a chant for summoning them appears in many ancient grimoires, requiring sacrifices. Second, someone might acquire a rare skill that allows them to summon a random dragon, demon, or angel.

    Scarlett had placed a magic circle on Irish''s hand, allowing her to summon Scarlett without using any mana, and Scarlett would instinctively know if Irish was calling her. However, this magic circle was powered by mana, meaning someone else was trying to summon her to form a contract or pact, or perhaps they had acquired the skill to summon her.

    This interruption frustrated Scarlett, who was already in a hurry to recruit humans for her village. Her annoyance was palpable; her time was precious, and now someone was using it up without her consent. Her jaw clenched and her lips twisted in anger as she muttered to herself,

    "Who the hell is summoning me?"

 Well definitely meet again

    FEW MOMENTS EARLIER

    PLACE : KINGDOM OF GWARGA : WORRIOR ACADEMY (Not hero Academy)

    In the Warrior Academy of the Kingdom of Gwarga, where talented children study magic and combat techniques much like a hero academy, it was almost afternoon, possibly lunch break for the students.

    A distressing scene in a secluded corner of the academy grounds: A group of Three students were beating one helpless student, every boys were wearing blue button-up top with gold trim over a white dress shirt and green tie, navy pants, and black dress shoes like every typical high-schools from earth. The victim lay helplessly on the ground while his attackers, likely nobles judging by their demeanor, kicked him mercilessly.

    This appeared to be a clear case of bullying, with the targeted student seemingly a commoner despite his regal appearance, no less than a royal, featuring silver-white hair, gold eyes, and a youthful, innocent face.

    Their faces twisted with mockery. The boy at the center, his voice dripping with disdain, taunted the prone figure. "You lowly commoner with no talent! You were only accepted into this Academy by sheer luck. Your so-called unique skill is utterly useless."

    Another boy, sneering alongside him, added with a scornful laugh, "Yeah, ''Summon Dragonoid''? What even is that? No one''s ever heard of such a creature."

    The third boy chimed in, his words laced with ridicule, "And on top of that, he''s never successfully summoned anything. Hahaha... Did you really think the girls would protect you just because you have a handsome face?"

    Their laughter echoed around the courtyard, drawing the attention of other students who watched from a distance but remained silent, none daring to intervene on behalf of the humiliated boy on the ground.

    The boy was about to get up but they kicked him again, causing him to fall, but to his fortunate fate, a girl from the midst of students come to help him. Her long black hair flowing behind her and black eyes sharp with resolve, intervened to halt the harassment. With a face of an typical class president of ever anime or manga, Her school uniform, slightly modified to a shorter skirt, did nothing to diminish her authoritative stance as she confronted the bulliesˇŞEthernet, Gems, and Beret.

    "Ethernet, Gems, Beret! That''s enough," she commanded, her voice cutting through the mockery and laughter, echoing across the courtyard.

    Unfazed by her interruption, the trio sneered back, their disdain palpable. "Yumi Yamamoto? What''s a failed hero like you doing here?" Their taunts, spiked with derision, her name, indicating that of an Japanese name, and Yes! She is from Japan summoned by kingdom Gwarga as hero, Just like Darwitz summoned Aoto.

    Brushing aside their insults, Yumi''s focus remained unwavering as she assisted the fallen boy, Carl, to his feet. Her expression softened briefly with concern. "Are you okay, Carl?" she asked, ensuring he was not grievously injured.

    Turning her attention back to the tormentors, her gaze hardened, and she took a protective step in front of Carl. "Don''t you ever do that again to anyone!" Her command resonated with the strength of her conviction, even as her voice betrayed the frustration of dealing with bullies who saw no wrong in their actions.

    The bullies only laughed harder, mocking her capabilities. "What can you do, huh? A summoned hero with no offensive or defensive skills, and no goddess''s protection to speak of?"

    In the charged atmosphere of the school courtyard, Carl, the boy long tormented by his peers, reached his breaking point. As Yumi tried to shield him, his anger, fueled by months of relentless bullying, finally boiled over. With a determined shove, he gently pushed Yumi aside, his expression hardened by resolve.

    Carl slammed his hands down onto the ground, causing a resonant thud that silenced the surrounding whispers. His hands began to glow with a fierce, pulsating light that caught everyone''s attention.

    Carl''s entire being was focused, his breathing heavy with the weight of his decision. For very long period of time, he had tried in vain to activate his unique skill, "Summon Dragonoid," but each attempt had ended in failure. Yet, driven by a surge of anger and desperation, something different happened this time. The air around him crackled, and a brilliant light enveloped his hands, signaling the activation of his skill.

    The schoolyard fell silent, the usual murmur of students hushed by the spectacle unfolding before them. Carl''s classmates, accustomed to seeing him as nothing more than a target for ridicule, watched in stunned disbelief as his hands radiated with an unearthly glow.

    < Unique Skill : Summon dragonoid Activated>

    He smiled mischievously, everyone else was surprised by looking at his glowing hand. But to his surprised the summon required mana but his mana was not close to enough and it drained completely.

    As the glow intensified, Carl felt a sudden drain on his energies. His unique skill, His mana to summon was not close to enough, So it demanded more than just mana; it was tapping directly into his life force.

    <Mana: 00>

    < Notification: For summoning, the life force of user; Carl ben will be taken instead of mana>

    <Notification : Because of unique skill; Summon dragonoid, the life force consumption will reduce in large scale>

    <Notification : The user''s one year of his life span is being reduced>

    The realization hit him with a mix of dread and acceptanceˇŞthis summoning, powered by his very life span, was a testament to his refusal to continue living in submission. For Carl, the cost of one year of his life was a price worth paying if it meant shattering his shackles of victimhood.

    The energy culminated in a blinding flash, and when it subsided, Carl stood there, his body slumped from the exertion and the profound drain of life energy, yet his eyes burned with a fierce, unyielding light. His gamble had been drastic, but in that moment, Carl had transformed from a victim into a contender, willing to sacrifice everything to change his fate.

    As the smoke cleared, revealing Scarlett''s formidable presence, the schoolyard fell into a stunned silence. Students gawked at the sight of the mysterious woman who emerged from the summoning circleˇŞher striking purple hair and the blindfold that intriguingly masked her eyes added to her enigmatic allure.

    Scarlett, standing there with Avion''s red sword in hand, surveyed her surroundings with a mixture of confusion and disbelief. Her gaze fell upon Carl, whose expression of triumph seemed incongruent with the gravity of the situation.

    "Finally! Finally! My unique skill worked after months of trying, day and night!" Carl exclaimed, his voice cracking with emotion as he celebrated the successful summoning.

    Scarlett processed his words slowly, her mind racing to connect the dots. Avion''s teachings echoed in her memoryˇŞabout the nature of unique skills and their profound connection to the bearer''s deepest desires.

    She couldn''t help but smirk slightly in disgust as her thoughts tinged with sarcasm. "That means, he had desire to summon a very strong mature women with big breasts and wearing erotic clothes, that will change his life?Just like those clich¨¦ stories where the weak fragile protagonist summons a powerful ally?"

    Adjusting her grip on the sword, Scarlett stepped forward. She needed to address Carl directly, to understand the extent of his intentions and how deeply his unique skill had intertwined their fates.

    Assuming a role that matched her mature appearance, she placed her hand on his shoulder, leaning in close enough for their faces to be just inches apart. Her voice was calm yet authoritative as she asked, "What''s your name, boy?"

    This story has been taken without authorization. Report any sightings.

    Flustered by her proximity, Carl''s cheeks flushed. His voice wavered but found strength as he responded, "I-I''m Carl Ben." His tone grew firmer as he added, "I want you to punish those arrogant nobles."

    A sinister grin spread across Scarlett''s face, making Carl shiver at the sight of her chilling expression. She whispered provocatively in his ear, "Huh? I don''t want to." Her flat refusal came without hesitation.

    Scarlett''s response was strategic. She harbored suspicions about the nature of their summoning bond. If Carl possessed any authority as her summoner, rejecting his request might reveal whether she was compelled to obey. However, her refusal prompted no repercussions, a relief that suggested his powers as a summoner were limited.

    "Looks like you don''t have control over me. That''s good to know," Scarlett remarked, stepping back to reassess her situation. She was free to make her own choices.

    "B-but" Carl''s attempt to interject was cut short by the mocking voices of the three bullies.

    "You got big balls on you, lady," Gems sneered arrogantly, sizing Scarlett up. "Judging by your outfit, are you an Amazoness?"

    Ethernet chimed in with a laugh, "Hahaha... In the end, he summoned an Amazoness... hahaha!"

    Their conversation took a more lecherous turn when Beret added, "I''ve heard that Amazonesses give birth only to females, so they need men. But many Amazonesses look for strong men to ensure strong offspring."

    Their eyes gleaming with a mix of challenge and mischief, they turned their attention back to Scarlett, "Is that so? Then, lady, we''ll prove that we are stronger than that weak loser!"

    Gems, asserting his status as a summoner, slammed his hands onto the ground. "Let me show you what a real summoner can do."

    An orange magic circle flared to life under his palms, and with a deep chant, he summoned a beast. The creature that emerged was a brown dinosaur-like creature, but with an ability unlike any typical dinosaurˇŞit could breathe fire, mimicking a dragon''s fearsome blaze.

    The crowd around them grew silent, a mix of awe and fear spreading as the fire-breathing creature roared.

    The dinosaur, summoned by Gems, charged at Scarlett with a ferocious roar, its massive feet pounding the ground. Despite the beast''s intimidating approach, Scarlett remained unfazed. Since she looks older so she decided to act like one, With the poise and calm of someone beyond her apparent years, she sighed, her voice tinged with disappointment, "Today''s kids don''t have any respect for elders."

    With a flick of her wrist, Scarlett simply slapped the air in front of her. The force of her psychokinetic power was invisible but palpable; the dinosaur was abruptly halted mid-charge, thrown upwards as if caught by an unseen giant hand, and then sent crashing into a nearby fountain. The impact was thunderous, splashing water everywhere, and the once menacing creature was left whimpering, unable to withstand the force exerted upon it.

    The dinosaur began to emit a fading glow, a sign of it being desummoned. Its form slowly disintegrated into specks of light, eventually vanishing, returning to wherever it had been summoned from.

    This display of psychokinesis was rare and potent. Unlike elemental magic, which was more commonly practiced by mages because the more affinity you have with one or more element the easier it gets but psychokinesis required immense mental discipline and a deep reservoir of mana to manipulate physical objects with the mind alone. For Scarlett, whose mana was akin to an ocean''s depth, utilizing such power was effortless.

    "Back of¨C..... Scarlett was about say something but Scarlett''s retort was cut short as she turned to face the onlookers, her eyes landing on a familiar figure among them. Her voice dropped to a near whisper, recognition dawning on her. "Student council president?"

    The girl, Yumi Yamamoto, stood out not just for her poised appearance but because Scarlett knew her personallyˇŞYumi was actually the student council president of the high school where Scarlett had been a student. Yumi was a grade above Scarlett, a classmate of Aoto, and someone she had encountered on numerous visits to Aoto''s class.

    Confusion flickered across Scarlett''s face as she tried to piece together what Yumi was doing in this fantasy realm, so far from the mundane school corridors. Her confusion deepened when she heard the commotion caused by her display of power, which drew even more spectators.

    Among the newcomers, Scarlett recognized several faces from Aoto''s class. The presence of these familiar figures in such an unexpected place added layers of bewilderment to the unfolding scene, making Scarlett question not only Yumi''s presence but also the broader circumstances that had led her whole Aoto''s classmates to this world.

    Scarlett''s mind raced as she remembered Avion''s explanation that kingdoms often summon more than one hero, though the quality of those heroes might diminish with greater numbers. It appeared she was in the midst of such a scenario, with an entire class from her old school inexplicably summoned to this fantasy realm.

    Exhaling deeply, Scarlett realized her initial plan to simply leave and continue her recruitment efforts would need adjusting. Just as she turned to depart, Kenya, a former classmate known for his unique ability to detect non-human entities, triggered his skill.

    **Ring! Ring! Ring!**

    The sharp, alerting sound of Kenya''s skill resonated in the air. He wasted no time in announcing, "Everyone, be careful! She is not human!"

    The group instinctively recoiled, with Yumi seeking confirmation, "Is that true, Kenya?" Upon his nod, a wave of tension swept through the students as they readied their weapons and faced Scarlett with renewed wariness.

    Scarlett rubbed her head in frustration, muttering under her breath about the unnecessary delay this misunderstanding was causing. As the students unleashed a barrage of spells and physical attacks, none managed to even scratch her. Magic orbs fizzled out upon contact, and blades seemed to pass through her without effect.

    Unmoved and slightly annoyed, Scarlett stood amidst the chaos, pondering her next move. "This is just going to take longer," she thought, considering how to defuse the situation without escalating it further. Her presence alone had escalated tensions to a breaking point, and now she needed to navigate this misunderstanding with as little conflict as possible.

    Seeing every attack futile, Yumi drew her sword and charged at Scarlett. With a swift motion, she attempted to slash Scarlett, but as her blade made contact, it shattered into pieces. Scarlett''s strength was such that even etherium, a metal known for its durability, could not leave so much as a scratch on her.

    As Yumi stepped back, stunned by the failure of her attack, the taunts of her classmates filled the air.

    "You don''t have any useful skills, Yumi. What were you even thinking?" one girl jeered, her voice dripping with mockery.

    "Yeah," another classmate chimed in, snickering, "Skills like Bargaining, Possibility Detection, Communication... You''d be better off as the wife of some merchant."

    Yumi bit her lip in frustration, her cheeks flushing with anger and humiliation. However, for Scarlett, this scene sparked a mischievous grin. She had been on her way to recruit skilled individuals when she stumbled upon Yumi and her classmates. To Scarlett, Yumi''s unique set of skills and the dismissal she faced from her peers presented an unexpected opportunityˇŞlike icing on the cake.

    Scarlett stepped forward, her presence commanding silence. "It seems you all underestimate the value of someone who can negotiate, sense possibilities, and communicate effectively.

    She turned her attention back to Yumi, her tone softening. "President, how would you like to come with me? I could use someone with your talents. Don''t waste them on those who can''t appreciate what you offer."

    As chaos erupted, Only few could barely heard her words. Immediately, students scrambled to alert professors or summon royal knights to the scene. Amidst the frenzied crowd, two figures prominently stood their ground.

    The first was a boy with striking gray hair and piercing blue eyes, whom Scarlett recognized as Yushiro. His bold demeanor contrasted sharply with the surrounding tumult. Beside him stood Renji Watanabe, the Vice President of the Student Council, notable for his brown hair and eyesˇŞa typical protagonist''s features, reminiscent of Chiyoko. It was clear from his poised stance and the deferential space the students gave him that he was the most formidable amongst them.

    Scarlett''s pity deepened as she understood the grim reality facing these students, they are just cannon fodders. Unaware, they are a mere pawns in a celestial game, expendable at the whims of their kingdom and manipulable by the saintesses who held the power to unsummon them at will. And the mastermind Goddesses, when they die there soul, powers everything will devoured by them.

    As Renji charged towards her, brandishing his sword enveloped in a green spirit aura, Scarlett effortlessly melted the weapon with a mere touch. Her power was so immense that even holding back was a delicate balance.

    "I''m trying my best to hold back here," she whispered, a hint of frustration in her tone. She knew the catastrophic potential of her full strengthˇŞif she unleashed her aura, everyone nearby would perish; if she glanced their way with her eyes open, the sheer force could be lethal; a mere flick of her finger held enough power to devastate.

    Caught in a moral quandary, Scarlett weighed her options carefully, searching for a way to resolve the situation without unleashing her devastating powers.

    From Renjis''s behind, Yushiro jumped, Scarlett remained passive as the chains conjured by Yushiro''s skill, Chain Bind, wrapped tightly around her wrists. Despite her ability to shatter them effortlessly, she chose not to, instead sheathing her sword back into her spatial inventory and allowing the dark bindings to secure her arms.

    As the chains clicked into place, Yushiro couldn''t contain his glee, his laughter echoing across the grounds. "Hahaha... No one has ever broken free from my chains; now you''re trapped just like the rest!"

    With a mild look of irritation crossing her face, Scarlett gracefully dropped to her knees in an act of surrender, her movements smooth and controlled. Around her, Royal soldiers cautiously approached, their spears aimed at her neck, their eyes wide with a mix of fear and triumph.

    Yushiro continued to revel in his perceived victory, boasting loudly, "See that, Renji? I''ve outdone you at last. I''m the strongest here now, hahaha!" His laughter filled the air, but Renji remained silent, his expression somber. He seemed to sense something amiss, his eyes locked on Scarlett, pondering the real strength behind her calm surrender.

    As rumors of the academy''s invasion by a demon circulated, the identity of the summoner was kept under wraps. Carl, driven by fear, remained silent, letting the guards take charge as they escorted Scarlett toward the Royal Palace of the Kingdom of Gwarga. Conveniently located adjacent to the academy, the palace was a mere stone''s throw away, less than a hundred meters distant.

    During her march to the palace, Scarlett glanced over her shoulder at Yumi and flashed a mischievous grin. "We''ll definitely meet again!" Her words sent a chill down Yumi''s spine, leaving those around puzzled as to why Scarlett singled her out.

    They reached the throne room within minutes. The king of Gwarga, a man in his fifties who appeared slightly younger and more astute than the king of Darwitz, awaited her arrival. Seated regally on his throne, he exuded an air of authority that filled the room.

    His voice, deep and resonant, carried a weight that seemed to press physically on those present. "From the looks of it, you are a demon, most likely a succubus," he stated, his tone brooking no argument.

    Scarlett''s expression contorted with annoyance at his words, frustrated by yet another mistaken assumption about her nature. Her irritation was palpable, a testament to her tiredness of being misidentified.

    Scarlett revealed her 30cm-long horns, and as they glimmered ominously in the light of the throne room, a palpable wave of terror swept through the assembled courtiers. The king himself recoiled, his heartbeat thundering loudly enough to echo through the silent hall. Sweat beaded on his forehead as he stammered, "Did the students really defeat you?"

    With a snarl of indignation, Scarlett retorted, "The student named Carl summoned me unwittingly. I could have left without incident, but they didn''t let me, Still I chose to surrender voluntarily."

    "Consider this mercy, kid!" she added with a fierce glare, her voice booming across the room.

    An irate noble burst out, "You dare, you accursed demon, to address His Majesty as ''kid''?"

    Before the noble could continue his tirade, the king raised a hand to silence him, his eyes wide with a sudden realization. He muttered under his breath, well aware of the gravitas of the situation, "With horns of such magnitude and a visage so alluring and seductive, she must have ensnared countless souls and drained countless males over millennia. She is older, so indeed, I am but a child in her presence."

    Recognizing the disparity in power, the king knew discretion was the better part of valor. Unlike in Darwitz, where Scarlett had to act as slave, Here her mere appearance here commanded respect and terror.

    Scarlett observed the king''s demeanor closely; his every word underscored by fear and the high stakes of political reputation. She understood that though he wished to release her immediately, the complexities of royal decorum and the eyes of his court necessitated a show of authority.

    With a voice that quavered with hesitation, the king finally spoke, "Since you''re not hostile but have nonetheless caused a significant disturbance at the Warrior Academy, you will be detained in the prison for one day."

    He swallowed hard before adding, almost pleadingly, "Then, please, I beseech you, leave the Kingdom of Gwarga and venture elsewhere."

    The addition of ''please'' was not lost on Scarlett; it was a clear indicator of his trepidation. Recognizing her location as the Kingdom of Gwarga and understanding that the confrontation had taken place at the Warrior Academy, Scarlett assessed the sincerity etched across the king''s face.

    Relenting with a heavy sigh, Scarlett agreed, her tone resolute yet calm, "Okay! I''ll leave tomorrow unless you don''t try anything funny in the meantime."

 I Want Failed Hero

    Scarlett leaned against the cold, damp walls of the prison cell, her expression a mix of amusement and resignation. "Well, this escalated quickly," she mused aloud, casting a glance at the two guards stationed outside her cell. Their hands shook slightly, their eyes darting nervously between each other and the formidable figure they were tasked to watch.

    "Relax, guys. I''m not going to eat you. At least, not today," she joked, flashing a grin that did little to ease their anxiety.

    Her thoughts drifted back to the day''s eventsˇŞa chaotic summoning, a dramatic showdown at the academy, and an audience with a king so scared he probably wished he could swap his crown for a nice, safe desk job. "Summoned by Carl, huh? More like summoned into a sitcom."

    Reflecting on her brief interaction with Yumi, Scarlett couldn''t help but smirk. "A student council president with a knack for business? Sounds like I''ve hit the recruitment jackpot. Too bad she''s wrapped up in all this hero nonsense. I''ll just kidnap her."

    As she settled into the reality of spending a night behind bars, Scarlett''s mind plotted. "Tomorrow, I''ll be free, and then it''s time to do some headhunting. Yumi, ready or not, here I come. She always studies about business management, no wonder she got skills like communication, bargaining etc.

    Turning her attention back to her reluctant guards, she called out, "Hey, do either of you have a deck of cards? This could be a long night, and I''m feeling lucky." The guards exchanged a look of bewilderment, clearly unprepared for dungeon duties to include entertainment requests.

    Since everyone was afraid of her, What she might do if they refuse her. So the first guard goes and after some time he comes with deck of cards with him.

    Scarlett''s evening had taken a surprising turn, transforming from a tense standoff to a more relaxed card game with the guards. Laughter and lighthearted banter filled the cell, easing thier tension and fear. However, Scarlett''s sharp skills at cards ensured she won almost every round, much to the amusement of all.

    "Looks like I''m on a winning streak tonight!" Scarlett chuckled, collecting another round of cards.

    Scarlett''s laughter echoed through the small prison cell as she collected another winning hand, her grin wide as the guards groaned in mock despair. "Seriously, are you guys even trying? Or are you just that bad at cards?" she teased, shuffling the deck with expert flicks of her wrists.

    The first guard, trying to hide his embarrassment behind a forced smile, retorted, "Maybe we''re just letting you win, considering your...current accommodations."

    "Yeah," the second guard chimed in, his earlier fear dissolving into a friendly banter, "it''s the least we can do for our most ''distinguished'' guest."

    Suddenly, the atmosphere shifted dramatically. A grey, smoke-like gas seeped into the room like a silent predator, engulfing the space and causing the guards to slump over, unconscious. Scarlett, unaffected by the gas, watched calmly as a familiar figure stepped into the cell.

    Yushiro, with his distinctive grey hair and blue eyes, quickly made his move. He grabbed the keys from one of the guards and tossed them towards Scarlett. "Go, escape from here," he urged, his voice carrying a mix of urgency and sincerity.

    However, Scarlett simply pushed the keys back towards him with a flick of her foot, sending them clattering to the floor at his feet.

    "I don''t need them," she declared firmly, her voice echoing slightly in the now quiet cell.

    Yushiro looked perplexed, unable to understand her refusal. But for Scarlett, the reasons were clear: she had given her word to the king that she would remain in the cell for a day, and she intended to keep that promise. Besides, she knew Yushiro well enough to suspect that his offer of help wasn''t without strings attached. She could almost see the wheels turning in his head, calculating his next move.

    Yushiro, still holding the keys now at his feet, scratched his head. "You''re an odd one, aren''t you? Most people don''t turn down a jailbreak."

    Scarlett leaned back against the wall, her smirk turning into a thoughtful smile. "Oh, boy! If you knew half of what I''ve been through, you''d understandˇŞI find my entertainment where I can. Besides, You ruined my mood, who''s gonna take responsibility for that?"

    Plus, I''m curious about what you were hoping to gain from this little rescue attempt," she added, eyeing him with a knowing look.

    Yushiro''s smile took on a sinister edge as he revealed his true intentions. "So, you figured out this was a trap?" He gestured casually, and from the shadows of the room, several students stepped forward, all of whom were schoolmates of Scarlett, numbering about five or six.

    Yushiro had orchestrated this scenario driven by a desire for glory and reward. Initially, he had used his Chain Binding skill in an attempt to make Scarlett surrender publicly. However, everyone, including the king, knew that Scarlett had surrendered voluntarily, which meant that Yushiro did not receive the accolades or rewards he had hoped for.

    Dissatisfied with the outcome, Yushiro concocted a plan to have Scarlett escape, believing it might make her feel indebted to him, potentially winning her over. Alternatively, if she didn''t reciprocate his feelings, he could accuse her of incapacitating the guards and escaping on her own, thus recapturing her and claiming all the glory and rewards for himself.

    His plan was a gamble, but Yushiro was determined to see it through, hoping to manipulate the situation to his advantage either way.

    Yushiro barked an order, his voice echoing in the shadowy confines of the prison cell. "Bring him here!" At his command, another two students emerged from the darkness, dragging Carl between them. The boy who had inadvertently summoned Scarlett looked disheveled, with noticeable bruises marring his faceˇŞa clear sign he''d been roughly handled.

    The captors believed taking Carl hostage would compel Scarlett to comply with their demands. They positioned him in front of her, using him as leverage.

    "Escape now, or we''ll kill him," Yushiro threatened, his tone sharp and coercive, expecting Scarlett''s immediate concern and capitulation.

    Stolen from Royal Road, this story should be reported if encountered on Amazon.

    However, Scarlett''s reaction was unexpectedly indifferent, her expression one of annoyance mingled with confusion. Without a trace of concern, she responded flatly, "Who cares?" Her dismissive tone made it clear she held no attachment to Carl, and his fate was of no consequence to her.

    Her lack of interest in Carl''s wellbeing took Yushiro and the others by surprise, disrupting their plan to manipulate her actions through emotional blackmail.

    Yushiro''s rare skill, Chain Binding, manifested as black magic chains that sprang from his body and coiled tightly around Scarlett, lifting her into the air. With a confident stride, he approached her while holding an enslavement collar, which he had retrieved from his pocket.

    Scarlett eyed the small device with skepticism, thinking to herself, "He really thinks this tiny thing can enslave me?"

    Ignoring her internal commentary, Yushiro used a key to unlock the prison cell door and stepped inside. Despite her capability to easily shatter the chains and overpower her captors, Scarlett hesitated, reluctant to harm her former schoolmates.

    However, the situation escalated when Yushiro noticed the purple diamond ring on Scarlett''s finger. His demeanor changed instantly; his face contorted in anger as he spat out, "You''re married?, Hmph...From now on you''re mine."

    Unaffected by his insults, Scarlett maintained a bored, expressionless face, giving no credence to his words. To her shock, Yushiro, driven by his fury, launched a small "Wind Cut" spell directed at her hand. A sharp wave of wind slashed towards her, aiming to sever her finger but merely grazing it without leaving a mark. However, the force of the magic shattered her engagement ring.

    The ring, a symbol of her bond, lay in pieces, sparking a new intensity in Scarlett''s eyes as the reality of what just happened began to sink in.

    As Scarlett watched her engagement ring shatter into pieces, the last strand of her restraint snapped. With a surge of force that seemed to distort the air itself, she effortlessly broke the chains that bound her. She knelt to gather the fragments of her broken ring, her movements graceful yet charged with a silent fury.

    The other students stepped back, their eyes wide with fear and disbelief at the raw display of power.

    Yushiro, bewildered and panicked, demanded an explanation, "How did you shatter my unbreakable chains?"

    Scarlett paid him no mind, focusing solely on the remnants of her ring. His voice rose, echoing through the prison, "I said how?"

    Bang!!!!

    Scarlett swung a punch so fast and forceful that it seemed to blur through the air, stopping mere inches from Yushiro''s face. The shockwave from her restraint unleashed a destructive force, obliterating one side of the six-story prison. The impact sent debris flying, tearing away the facade and exposing the moonlit sky above.

    Yushiro stood frozen, his face a mask of utter disbelief, his hair tousled by the blast, his mouth agape. The exposed interior of the prison basked in the moonlight, creating a stark contrast to the chaos inside.

    With a menacing grin, Scarlett turned to address the other students, her voice calm yet chilling, "I''m letting you all go because you''ve given me a reason to take Yumi with me."

    Since because of Yushiro, The agreement between Scarlett and king to stay one day at prison. And Yushiro also broke the engagement ring of Scarlett, So she can definitely make use of this.

    The students were paralyzed with fear; one even lost control and soiled himself. They knew they had severely underestimated Scarlett, and now they faced the consequences of their actions.

    As Scarlett strode out of the prison, the chilling silence of fear held everyone in place. No one even dared to moved to stop her; the guards remained unconscious from the earlier disruption.

    Exiting the prison, she encountered Renji, the vice student council president from her school, who was also considered the strongest among the summoned heroes. Misreading the situation, Renji believed Scarlett was attempting to escape. He drew his new sword and charged towards her, determined to confront her.

    Already frustrated from the earlier events with Yushiro, Scarlett had little patience left. As Renji approached, she casually extended her hand and delivered a swift slap to his face. The force was enough to send him flying, crashing into a nearby tree with a heavy thud. The impact resonated through the quiet night.

    Scarlett paused, momentarily taken aback by her own strength and Renji''s audacity. She muttered to herself, somewhat perplexed, "What was he even trying to do?" Her frustration evident, Scarlett continued on her way, leaving a stunned Renji grappling with the consequences of underestimating her.

    As Scarlett made her way toward the Royal Palace to confront the king, a sudden thought struck her like a thunderbolt. "Wait a minute, he has brown hair and brown eyes, just like a typical protagonist who always gets beaten but then miraculously powers up and defeats the villain."

    To her astonishment, Renji, who she had just slapped away, began to stir, mumbling to himself. A strange green glow emanated from his body, attracting elemental spirits as if fueling some kind of transformation.

    "I will never lose, I never give up!" Renji declared, spouting clich¨¦ lines of determination.

    "You damn demons... Born powerful, merciless, emotionless creatures..." His rant continued as he enveloped himself in a green aura, sprouting ethereal spirit-like wings reminiscent of a popular character, ''Yuno'' from Black clover.

    Scarlett paused, trying to comprehend the spectacle before her but quickly realizing Renji was attempting a dramatic comeback.

    With a roar, he charged at her. But when he reached where Scarlett had been standing, she was no longer there. Puzzled, he scanned his surroundings.

    "Just like my name, I''m a fan of Asta, not Yuno," Scarlett quipped from behind him. As Renji turned, she landed a gentle punch on his back. Despite its softness, the impact was enough to disrupt his transformation and knock him out cold.

    Scarlett couldn''t help but muse to herself as she watched Renji collapse, "Did I just become one of those overpowered characters?"

    Scarlett approached the Royal Palace of Gwarga, her pace unhurried. Despite walking barefoot, she covered the short distance in less than five minutes. As she stepped through the gates, she was met with a barrage of royal knights, their swords drawn and pointed at her in a clear display of preparedness; the king had anticipated her return and made ready.

    Without a word, Scarlett slightly lifted her blindfold, just enough to expose her vibrant blue eyes. As she opened them, a subtle but powerful blue light emanated from her gaze. She activated her "Mana Pressure," which immediately engulfed the palace grounds.

    The air thickened, and an oppressive force swept over the area. This invisible power was so intense that it pressed everyone within the palace grounds to the floor, overwhelming them before they could even grasp what was happening.

    Despite the palace''s defenses, which included three magical barriers designed to protect against large scale attacks, Scarlett''s mana pressure shattered them as if they were made of glass. The Royal knights standing closest to her succumbed instantly, their lives extinguished by the sheer intensity of her power. Those inside the palace, including the king, found themselves pinned helplessly to the ground, alive only because Scarlett had consciously restrained her power, desiring them to witness her might without perishing from it.

    The royal guards and servants could do nothing but tremble under the weight of her gaze, a clear testament to her formidable power that echoed ominously through the halls of the palace.

    Scarlett adjusted her blindfold to cover her eyes once more, removing the oppressive mana pressure as she stepped into the throne room. Inside, the scene was one of utter submission; everyone was on their knees, a few still coughing up blood despite her efforts to moderate her power to avoid fatalities within the palace. Her mere presence, even without the active use of her mana pressure or red death aura, was enough to keep them physically subdued.

    Amid the fearful silence, a knight in brilliantly polished white silver armor, distinct from the others, made a bold move. He charged at Scarlett, his white sword engraved with arcane symbols flashing in the dim light. "I, Grandmaster Swordsman Fez, shall punish you," he declared, his voice echoing through the hall.

    However, his attack cut through nothing but air. In the blink of an eye, Scarlett was no longer before him but behind, holding something deeply crimson in her grip. Fez struggled to understand what had happened as he felt a chilling wetness seep around him. Turning slightly, his eyes widened in horror just as blood spilled from his lips, and he collapsed to the ground, lifeless.

    The object in Scarlett''s hand was revealed to be Fez''s heart, still warm and dripping with blood. With a cruel laugh, Scarlett crushed the heart in her hand, raised it to her lips, and drank from the blood that pooled in her palm.

    Her laughter rang out, sinister and chilling, "Bwahaha... I knew it, the stronger the person, the tastier the blood!"

    The terror in the room intensified at her gruesome display; several onlookers were so frightened that they lost control, their fear manifesting physically.

    Scarlett strode forward towards the king, who, fearing for his life, was relieved when she merely kicked him to the ground and sat on the throne for herself. The king promptly kneeled before her, and seeing their ruler subdued, every noble and royal in the room followed suit, begging for their lives.

    Scarlett erected a barrier around the palace to ensure no one could escape or enter. She was well aware of the Holy KnightsˇŞa group of powerful warriorsˇŞwho could pose a significant threat, as Avion had informed her. However, she also knew that the Kingdom of Gwarga, being one of the weaker realms, did not have the authority to summon these formidable defenders.

    The king, recognizing his precarious situation and the lack of preparedness for such an unexpected assault, had no choice but to plead for mercy.

    Breaking the tense silence, Scarlett''s voice boomed with authority, "Do you know why I came here?"

    "No, Your Excellency!" the king stammered, addressing Scarlett with a title befitting her perceived power.

    "I told you not to try anything funny while I was in prison, but not only did your foolish heroes cause chaos, they also broke my engagement ring!" Scarlett declared, her voice sharp and commanding.

    The king gasped, beads of sweat forming on his brow as he internally cursed the summoned heroes for their actions. He managed a forced smile in a feeble attempt to appease Scarlett, "Please forgive us for their immature behavior, Your Excellency!"

    Scarlett''s grin widened, pleased that everything was unfolding as she had planned. "Why not, Why not.... But you will need to compensate me," she stated firmly.

    "I''ll give anything I can, Your Excellency!" the king responded eagerly, desperate to resolve the situation.

    Scarlett''s voice Echoes through the hall as she demands her compansation, " I want the failed hero, Yumi Yamamoto".

 Recruitment Complete

    Scarlett''s demand resonated powerfully through the throne room, "I want the failed hero, Yumi Yamamoto."

    Yumi, who had been summoned along with her classmates, had not received the goddess''s blessings nor did she possess any significant offensive or defensive skills. To the Kingdom of Gwarga, she was essentially a hero with no potentialˇŞa liability they were keen to discard.

    The king''s face lit up with a relieved smile at Scarlett''s request. "Of course, Your Excellency! You can take her," he agreed eagerly, viewing the demand more as a favor than a punishment.

    Scarlett mused to herself with a smirk, "Is that it? I just stormed a palace, toppled a king, and here he is, groveling at my feet, handing over what I want without a second thought. Where''s the drama? Where''s the epic showdown?"

    She chuckled inwardly, "Are humans really this feeble? Or is it just that this kingdom is particularly weak? I mean, I was nearly done for in Darwitz because they prepaid a fucking army to put up a fight. Maybe I should have given them a heads-up before arriving, it''s my fault that I bumped into them without even giving them any time to prepare.

    Her thoughts were a mix of amusement and slight disappointment at the lack of challenge, making light of the situation in her characteristic, irreverent style.

    Scarlett, observing the king''s swift compliance, decided to push her demands further. "I''m not done yet," she declared authoritatively.

    She produced a piece of paper from her spatial inventory and handed it over to the king. The list detailed specific needs: a selection of carpenters, laborers, and various types of equipment. Scarlett wasn''t interested in having these workers build her village; she wanted them to teach the villagers the necessary skills.

    This was all part of her plan to foster independence among the villagers. The list also included seeds for different agricultural productsˇŞfruits and vegetablesˇŞbut notably, it did not request food supplies directly but the ''Seeds of fruits and vegetables''. Her intention was clear: empower the villagers to sustain themselves.

    The king, perplexed by such practical and long-term demands, hesitated, his fear palpable. "It will be quite difficult to gather all these resources and people immediately."

    Anticipating potential delays or excuses, Scarlett presented a crystal ball and placed a distinct mark on the king''s neckˇŞa red pentagram. "This is the ''Ouroboros Mark.'' You have twenty-four hours to gather everything on this list and use this crystal to teleport them to the coordinates I''ve provided. Fail, and your head will explode," she explained with chilling calmness.

    The king, his hands trembling as he clutched the crystal ball, nodded vigorously. "Yes, Your Excellency, everything will be sent within twenty-four hours."

    Scarlett''s stern approach ensured swift action, leaving no room for negotiation or delay, emphasizing her resolve to see her plans for the village come to fruition efficiently.

    As Scarlett prepared to leave the throne room, a noble stepped forward and handed the king a letter. Swiftly, the king stamped it with the royal seal and passed it to Scarlett. "This is the official order stating that Now Yumi Yamamoto is now belongs to you , and you are authorized to act freely without hindrance," he explained, his voice tinged with a mixture of fear and relief.

    Accepting the letter, Scarlett removed the ''Fire barrier'' that had sealed the palace, signaling her readiness to depart. As she rose and walked toward the exit, those gathered in the throne room exhaled deeply, their relief palpable, as if they had narrowly escaped a catastrophic event.

    Just as Scarlett reached the palace gates, a striking figure entered. He sported golden-black hair and wore a shimmering golden armor. His presence was commanding, and in his grip, he held an wierd golden sword. How should I describe it?, It''s as if, Unlike any typical weapon, this sword seemed to possess its own life force, resonating with an energy that Scarlett sensed as an ''Ego Sword.'' However, the man seemed uninterested in Scarlett or so to say he thinked that Scarlett was a human and leaving the throne room because the barrier has been removed, So he ignored her focusing instead on his own purpose within the palace.

    Stolen story; please report.

    Unperturbed by his disregard, Scarlett continued on her way, her mind now focused on retrieving Yumi and proceeding with her plans.

    "Father! What happened here?" Prince L¨®rien burst into the throne room, his voice laden with concern and his golden-black hair shimmering under the chandelier''s light.

    The king, recovering his composure, stood up with surprise etched on his weary face. "L¨®rien?" he murmured, his voice a mix of relief and resignation.

    As the prince approached, the king recounted the recent events, explaining how a powerful demon had effortlessly invaded the palace. Although the immediate crisis had been averted with minimal loss, the atmosphere was tense with the residual fear of what had transpired.He realised that the Women he saw while entering was actually the person who invaded the palace. He thinked of turning back but gave up because he knows that, She would have already escaped by now.

    The disaster settled very quietly But the L¨®rien was unsatisfied with that, he wasn''t like his cunning father but a very good person from the bottom of his heart. "Why did you agree to give the summoned hero to her?" he demanded, unable to mask his disappointment.

    "She is of no use to us, L¨®rienˇŞa hero without talent or power. Frankly, it''s a relief to be rid of her," the king rationalized, trying to justify the decision. "We can tell the people that we had no choice but to comply with the demon''s demands."

    "No, Father! We were the ones who summoned her here; it''s our duty to ensure her safety, not cast her aside," L¨®rien argued, his voice firm with conviction.

    He then knelt, placing his sword ceremoniously on the ground before him. "I, L¨®rien Nors, swear an oath this dayˇŞI will reclaim the summoned hero from that demon and right the wrongs we have allowed," he vowed, his resolve unyielding as the cold steel of his blade.

    Scarlett unfurled her wings and zipped directly to Yumi''s dorm room at Warrior Academy, the king having conveniently disclosed its location. She burst through the door, her sudden appearance startling Yumi awake.

    Yumi''s eyes widened in terror, and she let out a scream that could wake the dead.

    "Shut up!" Scarlett snapped, a smirk playing on her lips. "I''ve put up a barrier. You can scream all you want, but no one''s going to hear you."

    "How did you escape?" Yumi stammered, her voice quivering with each word.

    Ignoring the question, Scarlett tossed the king''s order letter onto Yumi''s lap. Yumi scanned the document, her confusion morphing into disbelief.

    "What''s the meaning of this?" she demanded, looking up at Scarlett with eyes brimming with betrayal.

    "You need a narrator to understand that? It means you''re coming with me," Scarlett explained bluntly, watching as Yumi kicked her bed in frustration. Her tantrum only made Scarlett raise an eyebrow in amusement.

    "Don''t worry, president," Scarlett reassured her, "I''m not going to turn you into a frog or anything."

    Yumi''s anger dissolved into sobs as she vented about her struggles. "Those damned royals! Do you have any idea how hard it is to live here?"

    "Yeah, I totally get it," Scarlett commiserated, her voice dripping with faux sympathy. "No internet, no phonk, no musicˇŞlife is dreadfully dull, Right?"

    Yumi paused mid-rant, her tears stopping abruptly. "Wait, back up. How do you know about the internet? And you called me presidentˇŞhow did you know I was the student council president?"

    "Well, I used to be a human, too," Scarlett confessed casually.

    Yumi''s reaction was instantaneous and dramatic, her eyes widening with the wonder of a child discovering a hidden candy store. "Wait, what?! Does that mean you went to my school? Did you get reincarnated as a demon? Like, are you the protagonist in one of those novelsˇŞ''That Time I Got Reincarnated as a Succubus,'' or or...So, I''m a succubus, So what?"

    Scarlett''s patience thinned as quickly as her amusement grew, and with a light smack to Yumi''s head, she clarified, "First off, I''m not a succubus, I''m a dragonoid. And no, it''s nothing like your teen novels."

    Yumi, rubbing her head but undeterred, gasped. "Oooo...so Carl actually summoned you with his ''Summon Dragonoid'' skill? That''s so cool! But wait, what were you before? Don''t leave me hanging!"

    "Yeah, he did, but can we fast-forward past the life story? Ready or not, you''re coming with me," Scarlett stated, cutting off any further inquiries.

    Yumi''s face fell, her voice dropping to a whisper tinged with sadness. "But are you sure I''ll be useful? Back in school, I was top dog, but here? I didn''t get any cool skills. Now, girls avoid me, and the only guys who talk to me are the ones who like my... well, face."

    Patting her on the shoulder, Scarlett reassured her with a grin. "Don''t worry. You were just a big fish in a small, unappreciative pond. I''m going to put you where you can really shine. Trust me, your ''pretty face'' is the least of your assets."

    Yumi, perking up a bit, managed a small chuckle. "So, from big shot to big fish, huh? Sounds like an upgrade to me. Lead the way, oh mighty dragonoid!"

    Together, they exited the dorm room, Yumi buoyed by Scarlett''s undeniable confidence. As they ambled along, Yumi glanced at Scarlett with a mix of awe and apprehension. "You know, you manage to look beautiful and terrifying all at once. I don''t usually trust easily, but you seem so familiar, like we''ve met in a dozen of times or something."

    "It''s just your overactive imagination," Scarlett replied with a dismissive wave of her hand.

    "So, what''s the grand plan? Are we off to orchestrate some epic attack or something?" Yumi inquired, her curiosity piqued.

    "First thing''s firstˇŞwe are going to some restaurant to eat," Scarlett declared with an air of nonchalance.

    Yumi blinked, taken aback. "It''s 6 AM, why on earth are we gonna eat this early?"

    A mischievous grin spread across Scarlett''s face as she leaned in closer and whispered conspiratorially, "Because after today, you won''t be seeing good food at least for a month, I think!"

    Yumi''s stomach did a flip. "Wait, what? Are you enrolling us in some sort of boot camp or a reality show where they starve you for drama?"

    "Something like that," Scarlett chuckled, enjoying the look of mock horror on Yumi''s face. "You''ll understand once we arrive at my village."

 MERCHANT QUEEN : LIORRA

    L¨®rien, the prince had a noble mission: to attend the Warrior Academy and safeguard Yumi. However, the looming threat of Scarlett''s Ouroboros Mark hung over them like a dark cloud. The mere thought of displeasing Scarlett enough to activate the mark and blast the king''s head like a balloon sent shivers down their spines.

    Despite their desire to act, the prince and others found themselves at the mercy of Scarlett''s whims. They had no choice but to comply with her demands before they could even begin to strategize.

    Within the walls of the academy, Scarlett''s attempts at fake motivational speeches were as convincing as a squirrel trying to impersonate a lion. Yet, somehow, Yumi found herself nodding along, caught in Scarlett''s web of persuasive gibberish.

    As they emerged from the academy, Yumi couldn''t help but voice her curiosity. "How on earth did you manage to procure that Order letter with the king''s stamp?"

    Scarlett''s response was as ludicrous as it was unexpected. "Ah, well, you see, it''s all thanks to our dear troublemaker, Yushiro. The lad not only caused chaos in the prison but also had the audacity to break my engagement ring! So, naturally, I did what any insane person would doˇŞI casually killed a few palace guards, stormed the palace, and voil¨¤! You were mine, dear President." She finished with a nonchalant shrug, as if orchestrating a palace invasion was just another day in her eventful life.

    Yumi''s disbelief was palpable as she questioned Scarlett''s daring solo palace invasion. "Did you really just storm the palace alone? Are you that powerful?"

    Instead of offering a direct answer, Scarlett simply presented the broken ring, prompting Yumi to showcase her own with a muttered incantation, "Repair fire." As the rings melded together seamlessly and then Scarlett joined the both parts of ring, and made it like a new ring and Wore it on her ring finger, Yumi''s eyes widened in realization.

    "You can effortlessly repair the ring. Does that mean you swindled the king?" Yumi probed.

    A mischievous smirk danced across Scarlett''s lips as she shrugged nonchalantly. "Well, it''s not my fault they''re gullible. And now, onto my interrogation: What''s the kingdom''s main strength? They seemed pretty feeble to me. I mean, I dispatched a grandmaster swordsman without breaking a sweat. How on earth did they survive demon and monster attacks for so long?"

    Yumi pondered for a moment before offering an explanation. "You see, the kingdom''s prowess lies not in swordsmanship or magic, but rather in transformation and summoning rituals. Remember when you witnessed Renji? That was a fusion of human and spirit."

    Intrigued, Scarlett leaned in. "And what about summoning? That seems to be their go-to move."

    "Their most formidable summons are only brought forth in times of war. I believe they''re called ''Warlords'' or something," Yumi replied.

    Scarlett''s eyebrows shot up in interest. "Warlords, huh? Sounds like quite the challenge. I wouldn''t mind going toe-to-toe with them."

    In the early morning in city, Scarlett and Yumi found themselves at a quaint restaurant that had opened its doors in the early hours. While Scarlett opted to wait outside, refusing any food, she urged Yumi to indulge to her heart''s content. Yumi, puzzled by Scarlett''s insistence, couldn''t fathom why her companion wanted her to eat so much.

    Scarlett already possessed thousand gold coins from Avion and managed to procure everything they needed without spending a single coin,.She can now use this money somewhere else.

    As Yumi emerged from the restaurant, her stomach heavy with regret, she confronted Scarlett. "Why on earth did you make me eat so early? And why didn''t you join me? You even left me alone. What if I had decided to run away?"

    Scarlett''s mischievous grin spoke volumes. "Escape from me? President, you couldn''t even if you tried. And why the sudden chatter? You used to be so reserved and serious."

    Yumi''s response carried a weight of melancholy. "Well, as the student council president, I was bound by responsibilities. Everyone looked up to me, so I had to maintain a composed facade. But with you, it''s like I''ve been freed from those chains."

    In the tranquil hush of the city''s dawn, Scarlett stumbled upon a narrow alley devoid of any souls. With a subtle flourish, she unfurled her wings, signaling her readiness to depart.

    Yumi, taken aback by the sight of Scarlett''s enchanting wings, was unable to contain her astonishment. "You have wings?" she gasped, her mouth agape. "That must be incredible, transforming from human to something like that!"

    Without a word, Scarlett seized Yumi around the waist and soared into the sky, maintaining a height that shielded them from prying human eyes. Initially exhilarated by the sensation of flight, Yumi soon found herself overwhelmed by the speed, her screams piercing the tranquility of the air.

    Halting mid-air to address Yumi''s distress, Scarlett''s irritation was palpable. "What now?" she snapped, visibly annoyed.

    Struggling to catch her breath like a mere mortal, Yumi implored Scarlett to slow down, prompting Scarlett to begrudgingly reduce their pace to a more manageable speed, akin to that of a common bird. Despite Yumi''s exuberance and playful shouts, Scarlett pressed on, mindful of the tasks awaiting them.

    Their journey to the imposing Walls of the Kingdom of Gwarga was swift, the fortress looming ahead as a bastion against the encroaching monsters. With Scarlett''s summons ensuring their unhindered passage, they soared over the protective ramparts undetected by the vigilant soldiers below.

    And so, with stealth and determination, Scarlett and Yumi ventured forth into the heart of the kingdom, their mission shrouded in secrecy and intrigue.

    As Scarlett soared through the sky, her pace was deliberate, ensuring she didn''t draw undue attention. Despite her leisurely flight, she reached the imposing frontline Walls of the Kingdom of Gwarga sooner than expected. These colossal walls stood as the kingdom''s first line of defense, safeguarding its inhabitants from the menacing creatures beyond. Only those possessing valid identity cards were permitted entry, a measure to keep out any potential threats.

    Love this novel? Read it on Royal Road to ensure the author gets credit.

    Summoned by Carl, Scarlett bypassed the scrutiny typically reserved for newcomers. Flying at a height that shielded her from the view of soldiers below, she effortlessly glided over the colossal walls, her passage unhindered, she set her course towards the Demon realm, back to her village.

    After a long flight, it was almost 10 AM. Scarlett and Yumi were flying over the region between Gwarga and the Border of the Demon Realm. Scarlett was growing increasingly irritable due to Yumi''s relentless questioning. Yumi, full of curiosity, kept firing questions one after another.

    "C''mon tell me, you reincarnated as a dragonoid or what?" Yumi asked eagerly.

    "Something like that," Scarlett replied, her annoyance clear.

    "Then what were you before? Were you from my class or did you go to my school?"

    "I prefer not to say anything about my past," Scarlett said, shutting down the inquiry.

    Despite Scarlett''s clear disinterest, Yumi didn''t stop her questioning. She was about to ask another question when she spotted something alarming on the ground below.

    A luxurious carriage was under attack by a group of bandits. The guards assigned to protect the carriage were outnumbered and struggling to fend off the attackers.

    "Stop Dragonoid-san, did you see that? Those people need our help!" Yumi exclaimed, concerned.

    But Scarlett dismissed the plea without any emotion. "I don''t care, it''s not my problem."

    "What? How can you say that? I''m a hero; we have to save them!" Yumi protested.

    Scarlett replied with cool indifference. "I''m not a hero, and right now, neither are you."

    This exchange starkly highlighted their differing views: Yumi''s unwavering commitment to heroism against Scarlett''s detached pragmatism.

    Scarlett had no desire to intervene in the attack on the carriage, but Yumi''s pleading look, those irresistible puppy eyes full of innocence, eventually swayed her. With a resigned sigh, Scarlett descended to the ground to assist.

    Both the soldiers and the bandits were taken aback when the two girls appeared seemingly out of nowhere. Yumi, bubbling with excitement, urged Scarlett on, "Go! Show me how powerful you are, Dragonoid-san."

    "...." Scarlett remained where she stood, unflinching.

    Yumi, puzzled, pointed at the bandits, "What happened? Go defeat them!"

    "I already did," Scarlett replied nonchalantly.

    "Already did?" Yumi turned to look at the bandits, her eyes widening in horror. The scene before her was gruesome; all the bandits lay dead. Some had their heads obliterated, others had limbs broken. Not one was spared.

    Seeing the carnage, Yumi''s excitement turned to tremors of fear. This moment made her realize the gravity of whom she had been pestering with questions. Scarlett said that she was used to be a human, So she had been casual with Scarlett, believing her to be a fellow human and possibly a schoolmate, which made her relentless in her questioning despite Scarlett''s evident annoyance. Now, understanding the lethal force Scarlett wielded and that she could be just as decisive with her, Yumi recognized the peril she was in.

    Yumi''s thoughts spiraled into panic as she realized the lethal efficiency with which Scarlett had handled the bandits. Sweat began to bead on her forehead as fear took over. "F*ck, f*ck, f*ck... I wanna go home, I wanna go back to the Warrior Academy," she muttered under her breath, desperate to escape the situation.

    Trying to regain her composure, Yumi turned to Scarlett. Despite her trembling words, she managed to force a smile onto her face. "Hahaha... you were just so fast, I didn''t see, hahaha..." she laughed nervously, attempting to lighten the grim atmosphere.

    The guards, equally stunned by the swift and brutal resolution of the attack, soon realized that the two girls were allies. The leader of the guards approached them, gratitude evident on his face as he knelt down. "Thank you so much, adventurers," he said, clearly mistaking them for high-ranking adventurers due to Yumi''s armor and their formidable display.

    "No need, it was our pleasure," Yumi replied casually, hiding her inner turmoil and trying to emulate the confident adventurers she believed they were perceived to be.

    Suddenly, a figure emerged from the carriage, a woman dressed in a merchant''s robe. As she stepped out, all the soldiers instinctively bowed their heads in respect.

    Approaching Scarlett and Yumi, the woman spoke with a mild reproach, "It''s not polite to just sit in the carriage and not even greet my saviors."

    "I''m Liorra Quickgold, a very popular merchant. I was on my way to the kingdom of Gwarga to open a new branch of my business when we were attacked by bandits."

    Upon hearing her name, Yumi couldn''t contain her excitement. "Liorra? The Merchant Queen? I''m a huge fan of yours! Your business spans three kingdoms; it''s a pleasure to meet you! My name is Yumi Yamamoto."

    "Yumi Yamamoto? That''s quite an unusual name." Liorra then turned to Scarlett, mistaking her for a different type due to her attire. "And what''s your name, Amazoness?"

    Although Yumi idolized Liorra, seeing her as a role model in business, Scarlett felt differently. To Scarlett, Liorra was just another person, not a figure of influence or interest. However, she decided to respond politely, "I''m Scarlett Nova."

    ''Ohh so her name is Scarlett, I didn''t even asked her name.'' Yumi thinked.

    "Wow, that''s a heavy name. Since you''ve done me a favor by saving me, is there something I can do in return?"

    Before Yumi could decline the offer, stating that helping was their duty, Scarlett interjected sharply, "Give me five thousand gold coins then!"

    Yumi facepalmed at Scarlett''s blunt request.

    Liorra smiled gracefully, "I deeply apologize, but I don''t have that much money on me right now. However, here''s my business card. You can contact me if you need to buy or sell anything; I''ll ensure you get the best price possible."

    As Liorra pulled out a business card from her pocket and extended her hand to Scarlett, it seemed Scarlett was about to reject it. But, understanding Liorra''s intentions and the opportunity, Yumi quickly stepped in and took the business card herself.

    Yumi, caught up in the excitement of meeting her idol, eagerly got an autograph from Liorra on the business card. As they waved goodbye, their gestures were warm, as if they were long-time friends. Overcome with joy, Yumi couldn''t resist kissing the spot where Liorra had signed her name.

    Meanwhile, Scarlett was ready to take off and fly away, but she suddenly felt something was off. Her powers were surging uncontrollably, despite her attempts to suppress them. Yumi, puzzled, watched Scarlett stand motionless, wondering what was wrong.

    Scarlett then removed her blindfold and discovered it had been scorched by the intensity of her gaze. This alarming discovery indicated that the blindfold was no longer capable of suppressing the power of her eyes. Having trained recently without her blindfold, Scarlett hadn''t realized just how much stronger her powers had grown.

    Yumi, ever curious about why Scarlett always wore a blindfold, couldn''t hold back her questions any longer. She stepped in front of Scarlett, not realizing the danger of making eye contact. As Scarlett turned to her, Yumi inadvertently caught a glimpse of Scarlett''s glowing red eye.

    "Ohh shit," Scarlett exclaimed, quickly closing her eyes. But it was too late. Even that brief contact was enough to have a profound effect on Yumi. Her heart began to pound wildly, racing as if she were on the verge of a heart attack. She fell to the ground, trembling in terror and drenched in sweat as if she had just stepped out of a bath. Fortunately, the encounter lasted only a moment. Any longer, and Yumi might not have survived.

    Gasping for breath and overwhelmed by the encounter, Yumi stammered, "Huff... huff... What was that? Damn, am I going to die?" The power of Scarlett''s cursed gaze had left her shaken and fearful.

    "You''re not going to die," Scarlett reassured Yumi, though she kept her eyes tightly shut to avoid any further accidents. "It was my killing intent in my red eyes. My other eyes exert mana pressure with a vibrant blue color. Don''t worry, everything is under control now."

    Scarlett continued to explain her situation as Yumi sat up, still coughing from the shock. "Every time I take my blindfold off, everything around me seems to slow down, almost like time has stopped. This blindfold helps suppress the power of my eyes, but now it seems I need something stronger."

    Yumi, bewildered by the concept, asked, "It''s my first time seeing someone struggle because they''re too powerful. Why don''t you just close your eyes then?"

    Scarlett elaborated on her dilemma. "Simply closing my eyes doesn''t solve the problem. I can still see through my eyelids unless I''m asleep. That''s why I always wear my blindfold, even when I sleep." She added, "I have the habit of taking off my clothes for comfort, but never my blindfold. I wear it constantly, every hour of the day."

    For the moment, Scarlett had managed to suppress her powers, but she knew the potential dangers if they were to spiral out of control again in the future. She was aware that without proper control, her powers could cause serious harm to others.

    Scarlett extended her hand to Yumi. "Stand up, we''re going. Don''t worry, it happened out of nowhere, but I can control my eyes at will," she reassured her.

    Carefully, Scarlett opened her eyes, revealing one crimson red and the other vibrant blue, both with cat-like pupils that seemed almost monstrous. Yumi initially shut her eyes in fear, but trusting Scarlett''s words, she slowly opened them again. To her astonishment, she saw Scarlett''s mesmerizing eyes glowing intensely, their colors vivid even in the bright morning light.

    With Scarlett''s help, Yumi stood up. Scarlett then put on her half-burned blindfold again and gently lifted Yumi in her arms, cradling her like a princess. She unfurled her wings and soared upwards, heading towards her village, Dreadhaven.

    Back in the kingdom of Gwarga, news spread like wildfire about the incident. Rumors flew that a demon had invaded the royal palace alone and abducted one of the summoned heroes. Stories of Scarlett''s powers and her striking appearance grew increasingly exaggerated. Painters who had never even seen Scarlett began to create images of her, depicting her as a blue-skinned, long-horned succubus. These paintings became wildly popular, and soon, almost all the citizens believed that Scarlett truly looked like the fantastical figure portrayed in the artwork.

    -------------------------------------------------------------

    Should I change the name of this novel?, Something like ''That time I got turned into a dragonoid'' or if you have some interesting name, since I''m very bad at picking names.

 POPULATION BOOM!

    After an hour-long flight, the landscape below began to transition into familiar territory for Scarlett. As they approached, the distinct features of the Demon Realm''s borderland blended into the rustic outskirts near Dreadhaven Village. Scarlett gently descended to the ground, carefully lowering Yumi from her arms. The gentle thud of their feet touching the earth marked their arrival.

    "Did we arrive at your village?" Yumi asked, her voice laced with curiosity, as she brushed off the travel dust from her clothes.

    "Yeah, we just have to walk a little further," Scarlett replied, a hint of pride in her tone.

    They moved through a thicket of dense bushes, pushing past the leafy barrier. As they emerged, the sight that unfolded before them was strikingly different from what might have been expected of a quaint village. Dreadhaven had expanded, sprawling out larger than before, its borders now stretching ambitiously into the surrounding landscapes.

    The village itself seemed to pulse with life. Villagers, recognizing the figure at the outskirts, momentarily paused their daily tasks. A ripple of excitement surged through the crowd as whispers turned into cheers.

    "Scarlett-sama has returned!" voices echoed across the open spaces, cutting through the daily hum of village life.

    "Scarlett-sama, how was the journey?" another called out as groups of villagers began converging towards her.

    Cheers erupted from the gathering crowd as they dropped their tools and ran towards Scarlett, their faces alight with joy and admiration. The warm welcome painted a vivid picture of Scarlett''s importance to this community and their relief at her safe return.

    As Scarlett and Yumi approached the center of Dreadhaven Village, Scarlett couldn''t help but feel puzzled. The last time she had been here, the population hovered around fifty or sixty villagers at most. Now, as they walked through, there seemed to be hundredsˇŞclose to 500, by her quick estimate. Before she could voice her confusion, a scream pierced the air, halting her thoughts.

    "Aackkk....Monsters?" Yumi cried out in terror upon seeing instead of humans, unusual figures mingling among the villagers. Panic took over, and she spun around, trying to sprint away from the perceived threat. However, before she could make any significant distance, Scarlett''s hand was on her back, holding her firmly in place. Yumi struggled briefly but couldn''t move an inch forward.

    "Don''t worry, they are friendly," Scarlett reassured her, her voice calm and steady amidst Yumi''s panic.

    Tears welled up in Yumi''s eyes, a mix of fear and betrayal evident on her face as she turned back to face Scarlett. "I thought you were going to teach me something like Bankai, Domain Expansion... but you lied to me."

    Scarlett looked at Yumi with a slight frown. "When did I say that? I promised to put you in your right place, not to make you stronger," she corrected gently.

    Yumi''s confusion deepened. "What does that mean?" she asked, her voice trembling slightly with a mix of fear and curiosity.

    "You''ll soon understand," Scarlett replied enigmatically, her tone suggesting that the answers Yumi sought were closer than she might expect.

    As Scarlett and Yumi entered the heart of Dreadhaven Village, a hush fell over the crowd. All eyes turned towards Yumi, their gazes filled with curiosity and wonder. The moment was broken when an elder goblin, Semiath, made his way through the villagers and approached Scarlett.

    "Scarlett-sama, who''s this girl?" Semiath inquired with a respectful nod.

    Without hesitation, Scarlett lifted Yumi off her feet and into the air, presenting her to the gathered villagers. "This is Yumi Yamamoto," Scarlett announced with a commanding voice that resonated through the crowd. "From now on, she is the ''Minister of Finance.'' So please, give respect to her."

    The term ''Minister of Finance'' was unfamiliar to the villagers, yet the solemnity in Scarlett''s tone and the title itself suggested a position of high importance. Reacting to Scarlett''s declaration, the villagers bowed deeply towards Yumi.

    "We hereby give our respect to Ms. Yumi," they chorused loudly, their voices echoing with sincerity and acceptance.

    Yumi, still suspended in Scarlett''s grip, was both confused and surprised by the sudden honor bestowed upon her. Realizing that despite the initial fright, these villagers meant her no harm, she mustered a smile. Her heart was still racing, and her voice trembled slightly with residual fear as she addressed the crowd.

    "Umm... hi there, it''s nice to be working with you all," she managed to say, her words shaky but filled with a forced cheerfulness.

    The villagers'' warm response and respectful demeanor helped ease some of Yumi''s anxiety, fostering a budding sense of responsibility and acceptance of her new, unexpected role in this strange yet welcoming community.

    Before Scarlett could voice her curiosity about the unexpectedly large population of the village, Semiath, the elder goblin, waved his hand. In response, a few goblins hurried through the crowd, carrying a chair crafted from wood. It was the villagers'' first attempt at making such a piece of furniture, and while it was a bit rough around the edges, the effort and dedication put into it were unmistakably genuine.

    The goblins placed the wooden chair before Scarlett, offering it to her as a seat of honor. Accepting their gesture, Scarlett sat down regally, like a ruler presiding over her subjects. As she settled into the chair, the entire village seemed to acknowledge her position; every villager sat down on the ground in a display of respect.

    Soon after, a group of women emerged from the crowd. Some began massaging Scarlett''s shoulders and arms, easing the tension of travel, while others presented fruits they had gathered from the forest. The fruits were offered not simply placed in her hands but fed to her directly, emphasizing the VIP treatment she was receiving. The women serving her did so with peaceful smiles, clearly taking pride and joy in attending to Scarlett.

    Scarlett accepted the fruits, extending her hands gracefully. Yet, the women chose to feed her themselves, placing pieces of fruit directly into her mouth. This service was not just a sign of respect but of deep admiration and gratitude.

    Meanwhile, Yumi watched this scene unfold with wide eyes, amazed by the level of reverence and honor bestowed upon Scarlett. The care and dedication of the villagers were palpable, and Yumi could sense that Scarlett was not merely a leader but a cherished and respected figure within this community.

    Scarlett''s voice reverberated through the crowd, her tone commanding immediate attention. "What happened here while I was away? Why are there so many people here?"

    Elder Semiath stepped forward, his expression a mixture of relief and concern. "Scarlett-sama, there are two reasons," he began. "First, word of your powers spread far and wide, attracting people from nearby villages to come under your protection."

    A spark of pride flickered in Scarlett''s eyes beneath her blindfold as she realized the implication. "We had a population boom!" she thought excitedly. This increase was crucial; a thriving population was necessary not just for prosperity but also for raising an army to defend the village.

    Yet, as Scarlett considered the village''s burgeoning numbersˇŞnow exceeding five hundredˇŞher strategic mind began to race with possibilities for the future. Her satisfaction was momentarily overshadowed by a sudden curiosity. "And what''s the second reason?" she asked.

    Semiath''s demeanor shifted; his head bowed slightly, and his voice took on a somber tone. "The hounds have returned."

    "Hounds?" Scarlett echoed, her brow furrowing.

    "Yes," Semiath continued, his voice heavy with dread. "They are descendants of Hellhounds. Unlike their ancestors, these have only one head, but that doesn''t diminish their threat. Long ago, they changed their territory, which is why we''ve survived until now. But they have returned, led by twin leaders who are the most formidable of their kind, ruling over all the hounds. Many of the new villagers are survivors seeking refuge from these beasts."

    If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it.

    Scarlett processed this information, her casual demeanor belying the strategic calculations forming in her mind. "How powerful are they?" she inquired, her voice cool but laced with interest.

    "They throw large beams of crimson fire," Zenith, another elder, chimed in, his face lined with worry. "Many villagers are suffering life-threatening injuries and desperately need someone to heal them."

    With a resolute nod, Scarlett stood, her presence commanding and determined. "No big deal! If they dare to come here, then I''ll just beat them up. But for now, I should heal the injured ones." Her voice was filled with resolve, ready to protect her people and assert her power.

    Semiath led the way to the shelter where the injured villagers were being cared for, with Scarlett, Yumi and others following closely behind. The gravity of the situation tightened around them as they approached. Upon entering the shelter, the scene that unfolded was harrowing. The air was thick with the iron tang of blood, which seemed to flow endlessly from the wounded. Many of the villagers were severely injured; some had limbs torn apart, while others bore deep, vicious wounds from the fangs of the hounds.

    It was clear that the bites were not just physically damaging but also venomous, as the rapid spread of discoloration around the wounds indicated poison coursing through the victims'' bodies.

    Yumi, unaccustomed to such a gruesome sight, couldn''t contain her reaction and vomited. After taking a moment to gather herself, she turned to Scarlett with a mix of concern and curiosity. "How are you going to heal them?" she asked. "One would need an affinity with healing elements to heal someone other than themselves."

    Scarlett did not respond immediately; her face remained expressionless as she absorbed Yumi''s words and assessed the wounded. She then stepped forward, placing her hands on the ground, and began to channel her mana. Moments later, a light green and yellow mixed fire erupted throughout the room. The sudden appearance of flames caused a collective gasp of panic from the onlookers, but their anxiety turned to amazement when they saw what happened next.

    The bodies of the injured, though enveloped in this mysterious fire, were not consumed by it. Instead, the flames seemed to be healing them. Wounds began to close, limbs regrew, and the spread of poison halted. Within moments, each injured villager was restored to full health, looking as though they had never been injured at all.

    The miraculous fire was known as the "Fire of Phoenix," that Avion taught her. Much like Marco from "One Piece," who possesses the powers of the bird-bird fruit model phoenix and can heal injuries, this fire had similar regenerative abilitiesˇŞbut its effects were thousands of times faster and more effective.

    As the miraculous healing unfolded before their eyes, the villagers'' initial shock turned into overwhelming joy. Cheers erupted from the crowd, echoing through the shelter as the healed villagers embraced their relatives, their faces radiant with relief and gratitude. Many of them then turned to Scarlett, bowing deeply in a gesture of reverence and thankfulness. Yumi watched all of this, her eyes wide with disbelief. The magnitude of Scarlett''s powers was far beyond what she had ever imagined.

    Once the excitement settled, Scarlett motioned for the villagers to give her some space. She then led Yumi away from the crowd, guiding her to a quieter part of the village where they could talk privately. Inside Scarlett''s modest shelter, she began to share her vision and the challenges ahead.

    "I''ve only started ruling this village about two days ago," Scarlett explained, her voice serious as she outlined her plans for the future. "We need to grow and develop, but for that, we need a source of income. We have to introduce the concept of money and trade with humans. However, considering the villagers have been living almost in the stone age until my arrival, adapting to such changes will be extremely difficult."

    Scarlett paused, acknowledging the gravity of the task. "That''s where you come in, Yumi. I have no experience in business, so I''m relying on you." It was a candid admission of her limitations and a clear signal of her trust in Yumi''s abilities.

    Yumi nodded, finally understanding why Scarlett had introduced her as the ''Minister of Finance.'' "I get it now," she said thoughtfully. "But if we want to build a profitable and sustainable business, we need something uniqueˇŞsomething rare that others don''t have, like a brand that can''t easily be copied."

    Scarlett listened and then paused, considering Yumi''s words. After a moment, she shook her head slightly, as if to clear her thoughts. "Let''s put that aside for now. We''ll figure out our unique selling point once we''ve upgraded the village and gotten everything else under control."

    The conversation marked the beginning of their planning to transform the village into a thriving and economically viable community. Scarlett''s pragmatic approach to focus first on building a solid foundationbefore exploring more complex economic strategies.

    Scarlett initially intended to build wooden houses for the village. However, after a recent encounter with the Kingdom of Gwarga, the situation changed. In compensation for the trouble caused, Scarlett demanded several resources from the kingdom. Because of this, she was now able to skip the step of building wooden houses and go directly to constructing more durable cement houses for her villagers. This shift not only sped up the development process but also meant the new homes would be sturdier and last longer.

    "Scarlett-sama," came a voice as a figure entered the shelter, his innocent smile lighting up the room. It was Evadne.

    "Ed?" Scarlett replied, a hint of surprise in her voice.

    As Evadne approached, Yumi caught sight of him and impulsively hugged him, charmed by his appearance. "What a cute girl," Yumi exclaimed excitedly.

    Scarlett''s response was immediate and a bit amused, interrupting Yumi''s excitement, "He is a boy!"

    Yumi pulled back, taken aback, scrutinizing Evadne''s face with a mix of shock and disbelief. "Damn... He actually looks like a girl," she muttered, still trying to reconcile her first impression with the truth.

    "Where''s Cryptus?" Scarlett then asked, shifting the topic.

    "He''s training villagers outside. Elder Semiath said to look around the village since we''ve built many new shelters using woods and bamboos too," Evadne explained.

    Scarlett stood up, stretching her limbs, feeling the stiffness ease out of her body. She then casually revealed her horns. Having already seen Scarlett''s wings and mysterious eyes, Yumi was not as surprised this time, but the sight of Scarlett''s long, imposing horns still left her amazed.

    "Yawn... Let''s go outside. I''ll also show you around the village," Scarlett suggested with a casual air.

    Scarlett and Yumi strolled outside to explore the rapidly evolving village. In just two days, the village had expanded to more than three times its original size, bustling with new activity and life. As they walked, they came across Cryptus, who was busy training villagers in the art of swordsmanship.

    The villagers were enthusiastically practicing their swings, holding makeshift swords that looked like something out of a game. Some wielded wooden swords, while others used stone swords secured with vinesˇŞimprovised yet functional. The scene had a playful air, reminiscent of "Minecraft," with everyone deeply engrossed in learning.

    Cryptus, overseeing the training, held an iron swordˇŞa significant upgrade from his usual rusted weapon. Scarlett noted the change, I think he got that from Zephyrion''s subordinate.

    As they watched, it was clear that the village, under Scarlett''s guidance, was not just growing in size but also in capability, preparing its residents not just to survive but to defend themselves and thrive.

    As Scarlett and Yumi walked through the village, Yumi observed the villagers curiously. "Why are these villagers so different? Unlike other monsters, they look so beautiful, almost like humans," she asked, a genuine puzzle in her voice.

    Scarlett, not keen on delving into the complexities of her villagers'' origins at that moment, simply responded, "Yeah, I think so too."

    Yumi, however, was not deterred by the brief answer and quickly followed up with another question. "Now that I think about it, you said you are engaged. So where''s your husband?"

    Scarlett turned to Yumi with a slightly annoyed expression. "There''s no husband. I''m the husband, and I''m engaged to a human girl named Irish Heartfilia."

    Yumi''s eyes widened in astonishment upon hearing the name. "Irish, the famous dark knight?" she exclaimed, jumping a bit in her excitement.

    Scarlett was taken aback by Yumi''s reaction. "You know her?" she asked, her confusion evident.

    Yumi nodded enthusiastically. "Who doesn''t know her? The legendary dark knight! Many even say that she is an incarnation of the mightiest dark knight, Sparda!"

    "Can you explain more?" Scarlett asked, intrigued despite herself.

    "A few months ago, in the Kingdom of Darwitz, a demon was impersonating the king. Irish, along with the summoned hero and Princess Ingrassia, worked together to expose and defeat the demon, saving the kingdom," Yumi explained, her admiration for Irish clear in her voice.

    "So, the king promoted Ms. Irish to a high-ranking noble and gave her the title of Dark Knight. She''s the only woman who is considered stronger than even the princess of Darwitz, and many say her power rivals that of the heroes."

    Scarlett listened intently to Yumi''s tales about Irish, and a hint of pride mixed with surprise crossed her face. "I think a lot has happened while I was away, huh?" she mused aloud, feeling slightly out of touch with the events that had unfolded in her absence.

    A thought suddenly crossed Scarlett''s mind, prompting her to ask another question, "Do you know about the other kingdom''s heroes?"

    Yumi replied casually, "Umm... yeah, aren''t they rare chosen individuals that are only summoned once in a century?" Her voice then dipped into sadness as she added, "Compared to them, I don''t even have any goddess''s protection. I''m a complete failure as a hero, aren''t I?"

    Seeing Yumi so downcast, Scarlett felt a twinge of sympathy. She knew that not receiving a goddess''s blessings might actually be a good thing, but she hesitated to share her thoughts, doubting whether it would really help Yumi or change her perspective. "What''s the use of telling her that? What would she do even if she knew the truth?" Scarlett pondered, deciding it was best not to add to her burdens.

    Instead of delving into that sensitive topic, Scarlett thought it might be more productive to gather information about recent events since her escape to the demon realm. However, before she could steer the conversation in that direction, Yumi, sparked by a sudden thought, launched into another barrage of questions.

    "If Ms. Irish is engaged, then why haven''t I heard anything about it?" Yumi asked, her curiosity piqued.

    Scarlett was taken aback, her thoughts racing. "Didn''t Irish propose to me in front of everyone? We even kissed. Is someone concealing this information?"

    Looking to probe further, Scarlett asked, "Didn''t you hear anything about a demon that killed a huge army of Darwitz and even their Royal Knights'' captain?"

    "Nope! Never heard of it," Yumi replied casually, brushing off the significance of such news as if it were nothing.

    This response confirmed Scarlett''s suspicions: information about what happened at the border of the demon realm and her engagement with Irish was being deliberately withheld.

    As Scarlett mulled over the recent revelations about information being withheld, Yumi, still full of questions, pressed on. "In the Warrior Academy, we were about to meet the chosen heroes. What was his name? Mr. Aoto. The name Aoto reminds me of someone. But if he vanquished the demon, then he must be a good person."

    Scarlett responded with a cool indifference that belied the gravity of what she was about to reveal. "Nope! He is the same person you are thinking of."

    Yumi''s reaction was instantaneous. Her eyes widened, not with surprise but with a surge of anger and frustration. "Aoto Takahashi? That womanizer is the chosen one?" she blurted out, her voice tinged with disbelief and irritation.

    As the strict Student Council President back at the academy, Yumi had always seen Aoto as her sworn enemy. A notorious rule-breaker and flirt, Aoto frequently crossed lines, yet faced no serious repercussions because the school was owned by his father. This lack of accountability was a source of deep frustration for Yumi, fueling her disdain for him. The idea that someone like Aoto, whom she viewed not just as a troublemaker but as an unworthy character, could be one of the chosen heroes tasked with significant responsibilities like vanquishing demons was almost too much for her to accept.

    Yumi''s face flushed red with anger as she kicked at the ground in frustration. "It was actually a good thing that Ms. Irish and Princess Ingrassia showed up that day instead of that loser," she muttered, her voice laced with disdain for Aoto.

    However, her expression quickly shifted from anger to happiness as she spoke about her role model. "Ms. Irish is my whole inspiration. She doesn''t just have power, but even her face rivals Princess IngrassiaˇŞa perfect tomboy in existence."

    Scarlett, puzzled by Yumi''s description, commented, "Tomboy? Well, she does look like one. She has short hair, but she seems more like a shy girl because her hair covers one eye."

    "Covering one eye? I didn''t see her like how you described. She really is the perfect tomboy girl," Yumi countered, firmly holding onto her own perception of Irish.

    Scarlett grew even more puzzled. "Then what does she look like now?" she asked, trying to reconcile these differing descriptions.

    Before Yumi could respond to Scarlett''s question, two villagers burst into the scene, gasping for breath from running too fast. "Huff... Huff... Scarlett-sama, a teleportation portal is opening just outside of the village. Someone is coming."

    A mischievous grin spread across Scarlett''s face as she replied in a knowing tone, "No need to worry, I already know who''s coming."

 THE BEGINNING

    Scarlett and Yumi followed the stream of curious villagers to the site where the portal was forming. As they arrived, they heard the crisp pop of the air, signaling that the portal had stabilized. The edges of the vortex simmered with brilliant blue light, captivating everyone who witnessed it. From this dazzling gateway, three figures stepped through, one of whom clutched a bag tightly to his chest.

    The newcomers looked around, their eyes widening in alarm as they realized they were surrounded by an array of non-human villagers. The sight of these so-called monsters made them tremble with fear, clearly not having expected such a greeting.

    Scarlett stepped forward, a mischievous smile playing on her lips as she observed their discomfort. "Welcome, free laborers," she announced with a playful tone. "The King of Gwarga sent you all here, right?"

    Out of the group, a dwarf with a long beard who was quite short in statureˇŞbarely reaching Scarlett''s waistˇŞtook a brave step forward. Despite his trembling voice, there was a note of confidence as he introduced himself. "I''m Gorham, an armorer and swordsmith," he declared.

    Next, an average-looking older man in a robe stepped up. "I''m Sigfried," he said calmly. "I specialize in construction and arts."

    Following in turn, the third man, who was bald and dark skinned proclaimed, "I''m Gohard, and I''m very confident in my craftsmanship."

    As Scarlett surveyed the newcomers, she noticed an unsettling detail: each of them wore a slave collar around their necks. Though she could remove the collars effortlessly with her powers, she chose to inquire first, wanting to understand their situation better.

    "Why are you all wearing slave collars? You don''t look like someone''s slaves. Or were you sent here against your will?" Scarlett asked, her tone a mix of curiosity and concern.

    The dwarf, Gorham, responded with a weary nod. "Yes, none of us wanted to come here. We were prisoners, and they promised to pay our families in return for our work here. They attached these slave collars to ensure we couldn''t escape."

    Scarlett furrowed her brows, puzzled and alarmed by the revelation. "Prisoners? What did you all do?"

    Gorham sighed deeply before explaining. "I, Sigfried, and Gohard were imprisoned because of the same personˇŞa noble who claimed that our works were copies of his, and he reported us. But the truth is, he was the actual copycat; he was copying our hard work. Since we''re commoners and he''s a noble, no one listened to our side of the story."

    Scarlett sighed in disappointment, her expression reflecting a mix of frustration and disbelief. "They believed him just because he was a noble? Don''t they have the common sense to see how illogical it is for one man to be skilled in three distinct crafts?"

    It seemed absurd to Scarlett that such a claim could be taken seriously or that justice could be so blatantly skewed by social status. Yet, she recognized that this was a common plight for commoners facing the word of nobility. Though the story stirred a sense of injustice in her, Scarlett knew that dwelling on their past wouldn''t change it.

    Scarlett raised one hand, her fingers curling slightly as she focused her energy. An invisible force manifested around the newcomers'' necks, the subtle power of her psychokinesis at work. With a mere flick of her wrist, she effortlessly broke the slave collars that had been restraining them. The clinks of the shattered collars hitting the ground marked their newfound freedom.

    The faces of Gorham, Sigfried and Gohard lit up with relief and joy as they realized their collars had been removed. They exchanged glances that mixed surprise with gratitude, then all three sets of eyes turned toward Scarlett.

    A broad grin spread across Scarlett''s face as she gave them a cheerful thumbs up. "You''re not actually free laborers," she declared, her voice warm with the promise of better days. "I''ll be giving you five gold coins a month as a salary, and it will also increase if you all work well."

    This announcement brought visible relief and a spark of excitement to the group. For them, earning five gold coins a month was akin to living in luxury. To a commoner, even the sight of five gold coins at once was rare, often a dream out of reach. Given Scarlett''s resourcesˇŞhaving a thousand gold coins from AvionˇŞallocating fifteen gold coins every month to pay the trio was a trivial matter for her, but for them, it represented a significant and life-changing opportunity.

    Gorham, the dwarf, stepped forward with a purposeful stride and handed the bag he had been carrying to Scarlett. She sensed immediately that this was no ordinary bag; it was a Spatial Inventory Bag, capable of holding far more than its outward appearance suggested.

    Scarlett placed her hand on the bag, her expression thoughtful as she explored its contents. Her fingers closed around a particularly significant item, and when she withdrew her hand, she held a grimoire. The book was a manual for learning telepathy, a skill that would be invaluable to her. Given her current inability to travel to Darwitz, mastering telepathy would allow her to communicate with Irish and Aoto without physical presence.

    With a decisive nod, Scarlett kept the grimoire for herself. She then called over Cryptus, handing him the Spatial Inventory Bag with specific instructions. "Take out all the stuff from this and examine everything. Then burn the bag," she instructed firmly. "If you find anything wrong with the goods, come to me immediately."

    Her tone carried a mix of caution and authority. Scarlett was well aware of the potential risks involved in accepting goods from the Kingdom of Gwarga. The possibility that the bag could contain cursed items or objects designed to cause destruction was not lost on her. Such caution was necessary to protect her village and its inhabitants from any hidden threats that might have been cleverly disguised as aid.

    "So everyone, start your work from now!" Scarlett announced with clear authority.

    It was only the afternoon, allowing everyone to begin their tasks immediately. In Scarlett''s village, the villagers were always ready for this type of work, as they typically didn''t have many other responsibilities to occupy their time.

    The elder goblin, Semiath, who appeared much younger after receiving Scarlett''s blessings, stepped forward. He took the lead in introducing Gorham, Sigfried, and Gohard to their new roles and living arrangements. Semiath''s presence was crucial; his vast experience and wisdom meant he could handle many of the village''s day-to-day operations, relieving Scarlett of the burden of managing every minor detail herself.

    Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on the original website.

    Suddenly, a series of loud thumping sounds echoed from the outskirts of the villageˇŞa noise of something large being dropped. Scarlett recognized this immediately. She had asked for a substantial delivery from the Kingdom of Gwarga, and due to the volume of supplies, they had to be dropped from above as a logistical necessity.

    Scarlett''s plans for the village were ambitious. She aimed to upgrade it to the status of a town and then start engaging in business with humans to develop it even further. The idea of building a town by spending only fifteen gold coins a month was a remarkable feat.

    Without wasting a moment, Scarlett headed back to her shelter, determined to make use of the precious time. Yumi, on the other hand, accompanied Elder Semiath to meet with the new workers. Being the only other humans in the village besides Scarlett and not monsters or demons, Yumi found herself gravitating towards them. It had only been a few hours since her arrival in the village, and she hadn''t yet fully settled her nerves or shaken off her anxiety about interacting with the village''s more unusual residents.

    Scarlett had already delegated the necessary tasks to Elder Semiath and Cryptus, trusting in their abilities to manage without her direct supervision. Cryptus might have been only about two and a half years old, but his sharp intellect was undeniable. His youthful age belied a wisdom and capability that made him an invaluable asset to Scarlett, allowing her to focus on other pressing matters.

    Now in the solitude of her shelter, Scarlett could dedicate herself to studying the grimoire she had retrieved. The book was a key to mastering telepathy, a skill that would significantly enhance her ability to communicate over long distances, particularly with Irish and Aoto.

    As the day transitioned into evening, the entire village buzzed with the energy of new beginnings. It was the first day of work for the villagers with the newly arrived specialistsˇŞGorham, Sigfried, and GohardˇŞand everyone was eager to learn. The villagers absorbed the instructions like children, whose natural curiosity and capacity for rapid learning made them adept at picking up new skills quickly.

    There was a palpable excitement in the air, a sense of community and discovery that pervaded the village. It was clear that mastering these new crafts wouldn''t take more than a few days, given the villagers'' enthusiastic response and quick comprehension.

    The villagers had organically begun to sort themselves into groups based on their physical characteristics and innate abilities, optimizing the workflow. The Hobgoblins, with their dexterous hands and keen eyes for detail, naturally gravitated towards becoming house builders. The giant monsters, leveraging their formidable strength, took on the role of laborers, responsible for carrying heavy materials and delivering them to designated locations.

    Meanwhile, other demons, with a knack for finer work, became carpenters or craftsmen. There was a sense of discovery among many as they explored these trades, with some finding a newfound passion for becoming armorers or swordsmiths.

    Scarlett lay on the ground, her head resting comfortably on a pillow made of dried grasses, the grimoire open in her hands. She was deeply engrossed in the complex text about telepathy, trying to absorb as much knowledge as possible. Her serene moment, however, was abruptly interrupted.

    Without warning, a figure leapt onto Scarlett''s belly, landing with an unexpected thump. Scarlett looked up, her eyes narrowing slightly in annoyance as Yumi''s face hovered just above the grimoire she was reading.

    "Why are you disturbing me, president?" Scarlett asked, her voice tinged with exasperation but softened by the familiarity of their friendship.

    Perched comfortably on Scarlett''s stomach, Yumi beamed down at her, unfazed by the interruption she had caused. "C''mon, you didn''t tell me how you and Ms. Irish got engaged. I really love yuri romances," Yumi pleaded, her curiosity piqued and her enthusiasm for romantic tales evident in her bright eyes.

    "If someone else would have said that, I would definitely not have believed them, but it''s you, ya''know. At least tell me who you were before?" Yumi continued, her barrage of questions flowing freely. "A student? A teacher? Some student''s relative?"

    Scarlett sighed, a smile tugging at the corners of her mouth despite her initial irritation. Yumi''s relentless curiosity and her genuine interest in Scarlett''s personal history were hard to resist. Every part of her wanted to continue studying the grimoire.

    Scarlett had reached her limit with Yumi''s relentless questions. With a playful smirk, she tapped Yumi lightly on the forehead. "You really talk too much. No one would believe me if I told them what your actual personality is like."

    Yumi pouted, twisting her lips to one side in a gesture of mock anger that looked more cute than fierce. "Hmmph? Then I can''t even be myself here?" she retorted, her tone playful yet tinged with faux indignation.

    Scarlett sat up, causing Yumi, who had been perched comfortably on her belly, to slide back onto her thighs. Scarlett''s expression softened as she spoke, "I really like it when people are true to themselves. Most people only see outward beauty. That''s why they pretend to like others but curse them behind their backs. I''d rather they just tell me they hate me. I don''t mind, as long as they don''t act on it."

    Yumi looked a bit taken aback by Scarlett''s straightforwardness. Although still playfully annoyed, she couldn''t help but respond with a teasing tone, her voice cuter in its feigned aggression, "Hmmph, is that so? Then I definitely hate you."she declared, her voice more adorable than aggressive.

    Instead of reacting negatively, Scarlett burst out laughing. Her laughter was genuine and warm, not the menacing kind that could unsettle an opponent. "Thanks for the compliment, hahaha..." she chuckled, her eyes twinkling with amusement.

    Caught by surprise at how close she was to Scarlett, and somewhat disarmed by her laughter, Despite being a female, She got caught off guard by Scarlett''s allure. Yumi''s cheeks flushed a deep shade of red. She turned her face away, avoiding eye contact, overwhelmed by the sudden intimacy.

    Scarlett was also very quick to catch on , it did took her a second to notice that Yumi''s blushed.

    Scarlett noticed Yumi''s reaction instantly, a mischievous grin spreading across her face. "Ara...Ara... Did you just blush?" she teased, her voice playful yet soft.

    Scarlett gently but firmly held Yumi''s back, pulling her close so their faces were just inches apart, their breath mingling. Their proximity intensified, Yumi''s breast pressed against Scarlett''s chest, her breath tickling Yumi''s ear. Scarlett towered over her, compelling Yumi to tilt her head back to meet her gaze. Since Scarlett was taller than yumi, So she could on look up to her.

    Leaning in, Scarlett''s breath was warm against Yumi''s ear as she whispered teasingly, "If you are that interested in yuri romance, then I can teach you many things physically." The heat of her breath sent a shiver down Yumi''s spine, her entire body trembling with a mix of nervousness and embarrassment.

    Overwhelmed by the teasing, Yumi quickly freed herself from Scarlett''s grasp and jumped back onto the ground. With her eyes squeezed shut in a mix of anger and embarrassment, she stammered, "S-stop, with these teasing."

    Scarlett couldn''t help but let out a laugh, amused by Yumi''s flustered reaction. The more Scarlett laughed, the more embarrassed Yumi became, her cheeks flushing a deeper shade of red.

    Just as Yumi was on the brink of losing her temper completely, a group of young demons approached the entrance of Scarlett''s shelter, interrupting the moment. "Scarlett-sama, can we come inside?" they called out tentatively.

    Choosing to address the new arrivals, Scarlett stood up and stepped outside of the shelter to meet them directly. She recognized them as the group assigned to agricultural tasks. Their main duty had been to locate a suitable place for farming, prepare the ground, and plant seeds. "So, did you all finish your work?" Scarlett inquired, her tone shifting to one of leadership.

    The group of demons bowed respectfully and nodded in unison, indicating their successful completion of the task. They then led Scarlett towards the new farmland, walking about 200 meters to the right side of the village. This area was set apart from the houses, a thoughtful placement that kept the residential areas separate from the agricultural zone. Remember where Scarlett punched on the ground and made a Well, Just a little further from there. It was a practical decision, ensuring that the daily activities of the village wouldn''t interfere with the growth and maintenance of the crops and also the water supply will be very easy.

    As Scarlett approached the farm, she was struck by its vastness. The large amount of free space in the village had allowed for a significantly sized agricultural area, cleverly organized into different sections based on the types of vegetables and fruits planned for cultivation.

    For now, the farm was freshly planted with seeds for various vegetablesˇŞtheir initial agricultural goal. In a typical setting, growing vegetables would take months, But what kind of fantasy world is it, if magic can''t help in this kind of situations?

    Stepping forward, Scarlett placed her hand gently on the soil. She channeled her mana through the ground, invoking a spell of "Growth Magic." This wasn''t like using fertilizer, which could speed growth but potentially reduce the plants'' quality. Her magic was pure, designed to enhance growth without any adverse effects.

    However, Scarlett was cautious. Instead of pouring a vast amount of mana into the spell, she opted to moderate the magic''s intensity to first ensure there were no unintended consequences. The seeds responded quickly, sprouting and stretching up to 40 cm from the ground in mere moments. Though the leaves flourished, no actual vegetables were visible yet.

    Everyone watching was impressed but not surprised; they had become somewhat accustomed to Scarlett''s remarkable abilities. Scarlett clapped her hands together, brushing off the dirt as she stood. "The vegetables will take about 12 to 18 hours to grow fully," she announced confidently.

    The villagers didn''t mind the wait. Most of them were accustomed to a diet that included animal-type monsters, so one more day wouldn''t make a significant difference. However, for Yumi and the new workers, who weren''t used to such fare, the prospect of waiting was less appealing.

    Yumi''s reaction was immediate and vocal. "That means we have to sleep without eating anything?" she exclaimed, her voice tinged with shock and a hint of worry.

    Scarlett simply nodded in confirmation.

    A realization dawned on Yumi, connecting this moment back to an earlier one. "Is that why you insisted me to eat so much this morning?"

 Humans Have Arrived

    Scarlett Harries, after successfully using her growth magic to cultivate cotton and other plants, turned these resources into clothing for the villagers. Despite this achievement, she returned to her shelter to find Yumi discontented and hungry. Since Scarlett, unlike the newcomers, did not need food or water, the dilemma of the new human and dwarf settlers was not something she had considered before.

    As night fell over the village, Yumi, who was one of the recent arrivals, faced a grim reality: there was no food prepared that evening. In their new and strange environment, surrounded by monsters and demons, hunting was not an option without the means to properly cook the creatures they could catch. The villagers just wanted the hunted monsters with bonefire and ate it without any ingredients or proper coocking. Feeling vulnerable and not wanting to be alone, Yumi chose to sleep in Scarlett''s shelter.

    Scarlett, meanwhile, decided to stay awake for two practical reasons. First, she was determined to learn telepathy, a skill that required intense concentration and self-teaching, especially in the absence of a mentor. This task alone was daunting enough, given that all she had to guide her was a book on the subject. Second, Scarlett had a peculiar habit of undressing in her sleep, and she wanted to avoid any potentially embarrassing situations come morning, especially with Yumi sleeping nearby. This was a small but important consideration.

    The night stretched on with Scarlett absorbed in her studies, while Yumi, lying awake from hunger and discomfort, felt the weight of their situation. But it didn''t take her long enough to sleep despite being hungry.

    As dawn crept into the village, the cheerful chirping of birds and a gentle beam of sunlight sneaked under the roof of Scarlett''s shelter, landing squarely on Yumi''s face. She stirred from her restless sleep and stretched her limbs, her body stiff from the uncomfortable night. The first thing Yumi noticed as her eyes opened was Scarlett, sitting directly in front of her. Scarlett''s legs were tightly crossed, her hands rested on her knees, with each index finger touching its thumb in an "O" shape, the rest of her fingers relaxed and free.

    Despite wearing a blindfold, it was clear Scarlett had her eyes closed underneath, immersed deeply in some silent practice. Yumi, puzzled by this sight, couldn''t help but interrupt.

    "What are you doing, Nova-san?" she asked, her voice tinged with curiosity.

    Scarlett''s focus shattered at the sound. She turned her head towards Yumi, a hint of annoyance flickering across her face before she responded, "Can''t tell? I''m doing yoga. When you''ve taken as many lives as I have, you start to lose yourself. So, calming the mind is crucial."

    She continued, her tone softening, "It also greatly enhances psychokinetic powers. You should consider learning psychokinesis too."

    With that, Scarlett turned back to her practice, her lips moving silently as she repeated to herself, "Inner peace, inner peace..."

    Yumi watched Scarlett return to her meditation, the seriousness of her words hanging in the air. The contrast between their morningsˇŞYumi''s physical discomfort from a hungry night and Scarlett''s deep mental focusˇŞunderscored the vast differences in their experiences and the paths they were on. Yet, this odd morning interaction also hinted at a strange form of companionship.

    It had barely been a minute since Scarlett returned to her meditation when the voices of villagers outside her shelter disrupted her concentration once again.

    "Scarlett-sama, can we come inside?" they called tentatively.

    Without a word, Scarlett stood, letting out a sigh as she stretched out the stiffness from her body. She then stepped out of the shelter to meet the villagers, seeing the familiar faces from the day before.

    "What happened?" she asked, her tone laced with mild confusion as she scratched her head.

    "The plants, they are a little abnormal," one of the villagers replied hesitantly.

    "Abnormal?" Scarlett echoed softly to herself. She wasn''t entirely surprised; after all, she had used her own mana to accelerate their growth, suspecting it might have unexpected effects.

    Leading the way, the villagers took Scarlett and Yumi to the farming area. What they found was startling. The plants had not only grown in record timeˇŞless than 12 hoursˇŞbut had also developed unusual characteristics. The vegetables were oversized, and the leaves and stems sported golden hues, with some patches being purely golden.

    Scarlett furrowed her brow, puzzled by the sight. She knew it had to be her mana; her magical abilities had already significantly altered the villagers age. Transforming plants into a golden version seemed minor in comparison. However, the pressing question was whether these spectacular-looking vegetables were safe to eat. Could they possibly be poisonous, especially to the demons among them? And given her frequent use of fire magic, was there a risk they might react dangerously to fire or even oxygen?

    As Scarlett pondered the potential risks of the enchanted vegetables, one villager''s patience snapped. Having grown accustomed to scavenging the random fruits and vegetables of the forest just to stave off hunger, the sight of these lush, fully-grown crops was too much of a temptation.

    Without waiting for permission or warning, the villager, driven by curiosity and hunger, grabbed a tomato. It was unusually large, about the size of her palm, and glittered with a golden sheen covering roughly 25% of its surface. Before anyone could react, she took a hearty bite. Instantly, a surge of energy coursed through her body. Her veins bulged noticeably, her muscles tensed sharply, and she was overtaken by a berserker-like frenzy.

    If you stumble upon this tale on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.

    With newfound and startling speed, she dashed toward a nearby tree, which was already twice the size of the others in the forest. Seizing it with both hands, she uprooted the massive tree as easily as if it were a weed.

    Yumi and the other villagers watched in shock, their mouths agape at the display of raw power. Meanwhile, Scarlett allowed a smirk to spread across her face, her expression turning into a sinister smile as she observed the dramatic effects of the vegetables.

    "I just found an idea for business," Scarlett declared, her voice ringing with a hint of excitement.

    Yumi, intrigued, turned to her and asked, "What kind of idea?"

    "We are not in a hurry. I''ll tell you once the village is fully constructed," Scarlett replied with a calm smile, her response cloaked in mystery.

    She then quickly shifted her focus back to the task at hand. "Everyone, please start plucking the vegetables and storing them in baskets," she instructed. The villagers sprang into action, filling baskets with the unusually large and partially golden vegetables.

    While overseeing their work, Scarlett wandered through the village and noticed the newcomers. Their faces were drawn and pale, clearly showing the toll of not having eaten. Yumi''s expression mirrored theirs, revealing her similar plight.

    Seeing this, Scarlett knew she needed to act. "Everyone, gather around!" she called out. Her voice carried across the field, and soon the villagers halted their tasks, forming a circle around her.

    Pointing towards Yumi and the newcomers, Scarlett asked, "Does anyone here know how to cook?" The group exchanged uneasy glances, their eyes darting around, none daring to speak up. Even the student council president, whom Scarlett had assumed would know basic cooking, appeared clueless.

    Realizing her oversight, Scarlett sighed deeply. She had forgotten to request a chef in her compensation listˇŞa mistake that now seemed glaringly obvious. "Everyone will eat these vegetables," she announced, trying to mask her frustration. "If you can, use fire, or try to cook them somehow!"

    Yumi and the other newcomers maintained their somber expressions, still uneasy about the situation. However, the villagers reacted quite differently. At Scarlett''s announcement that they could eat the vegetables, they began jumping around joyfully, the atmosphere quickly turning festive, almost like a party.

    Scarlett, observing their excitement, cautioned them, "Eat only a little at first and avoid the vegetables that are mostly golden."

    Taking her advice to heart, the villagers, Yumi, and the other newcomers hesitantly began to try the vegetables. To their surprise, even the raw vegetables tasted incredibly goodˇŞfar better than any normal vegetables they''d ever had. Encouraged by the delicious flavor, smiles spread across their faces as they continued to eat, their initial reservations slowly melting away with each bite.

    As the days slipped, A week flows by like water, Scarlett found herself deeply embedded in the daily routines of the village. Her time was largely spent overseeing the construction efforts, hunting monsters for sportˇŞa pastime she found particularly exhilaratingˇŞand attempting to master telepathy. Despite her diligent efforts, learning telepathy without a mentor proved to be much more challenging than she anticipated. After a full week, she still hadn''t managed to harness the skill.

    During her breaks, a female servant would come by to massage her, a luxury that offered Scarlett a moment of relaxation amidst her hectic schedule. These sessions, however, often took a playful turn as Scarlett couldn''t resist the urge to flirt, adding a light-hearted, albeit flirtatious, break to her day.

    Meanwhile, Yumi''s initial anxiety had completely dissipated. She grew increasingly comfortable and sociable within the village, building friendships with the villagers and frolicking with the children, particularly a little girl named Evadne, Ops...sorry, a boy. Her laughter and smiles became a common sight, reflecting her newfound ease and happiness.

    The issue of clothing, which had been a major concern, was now largely resolved thanks to Scarlett''s magical cultivation of cotton and other plants. The villagers had put these materials to good use, crafting simple but functional clothing for everyone. Each villager now sported an outfit consisting of pelts, pants, and a leather jacket. These weren''t luxurious or fancy garments, but they were more than sufficient given the limited resources available.

    Scarlett, on the other hand, continued to wear her usual attireˇŞoutfits that were quite revealing and had a tendency to make anyone, man or woman, blush. Yet, in this village, under her watchful eye and strong leadership, no one dared to comment or criticize her choice of clothing. Her presence commanded respect and ensuring her personal style was accepted without question.

    The construction of the village was proceeding at an impressively rapid pace. House after house was being completed, and many villagers had already started moving into their new homes. Yumi was among them, settling into a freshly built dwelling. If things continued at this speed, it would only take about a month to transform the collection of structures into a bustling, newly minted town.

    Scarlett, however, still resided in her modest shelter. Why? Because her plans for a home were far grander than a simple house. She had envisioned and requested materials for nothing less than a palace, befitting her status as the ruler. It was only natural that her residence should be the most magnificent in the village.

    Yet, even with her own grand living quarters on the horizon, Scarlett was preoccupied with another ambitious projectˇŞa "Gym." This facility would not just be any gym, but a comprehensive training center with areas dedicated to physical training and sparring. Implementing this would require a significant amount of resources, but Scarlett believed it was an investment in the village''s future, providing a place where both villagers and visitors could hone their skills.

    Outside her current abode, Scarlett had placed a large poster that declared, "Humans are welcomed." This was a strategic move. Many adventurers and thrill-seekers ventured into the demon realm to hunt monsters and attempt daring feats to earn the title of "hero." With no demon king ruling this particular area, Scarlett''s village offered a unique and attractive haven for these adventurers. Her invitation was clear: here was a safe base where adventurers could prepare, rest, and maybe even call home.

    As the village construction continued at a brisk pace, Scarlett found a moment to relax in her shelter, engaging in playful banter with a goblin woman named Seiira. Seiira''s appearance was striking; her skin had a soft, pale green glow, and her lips were a glossy red, reminiscent of ripe strawberries. She was undeniably alluring, her features more seductive than those of many human women.

    It was no surprise that Scarlett was drawn to flirt with her. The setting inside the shelter was intimate, with Seiira sitting comfortably on a chair while Scarlett leaned in close, towering above her due to her heightˇŞScarlett was the tallest woman in the village. Looking up at Scarlett, Seiira blushed deeply, clearly flustered but also charmed by the attention she was receiving. The air between them was charged with a playful yet palpable tension, making the moment both fun and flirtatiously serious.

    Scarlett leaned in closer to Seiira, her hair cascading over Seiira''s shoulders, creating an intimate canopy around them. She spoke softly, her warm breath caressing Seiira''s ear, "Say, Seiira, you''re quite mature, yet you haven''t married yet?" The warm, close whisper sent a shiver down Seiira''s spine.

    Before Seiira could muster a response, Scarlett continued, her fingers gently tracing the smooth skin of Seiira''s palm. "Ah, this soft skin... I really enjoyed your massage earlier. How about I give you a reward?"

    Scarlett''s hands then moved to encircle Seiira''s neck, drawing their faces so close that their noses touched. With a playful smile, Scarlett whispered teasingly, "Do you want to know how lips and tongue taste? I could give you some experience."

    Just as Scarlett leaned in, about to seal her flirtation with Seiira with a passionate kiss, and as Seiira reciprocated, opening her mouth in anticipation, their intimate moment was abruptly interrupted. From outside the shelter, the voice of Elder Semiath broke through, calling out urgently, "We have an emergency, Scarlett-sama."

    Annoyance flickered across Scarlett''s face, her romantic endeavor thwarted. She turned towards the source of the interruption, her frustration evident as she exclaimed, "I was almost at the good part here!"

    With a heavy sigh, Scarlett stood up, her mood visibly dampened by the disruption. Seiira, sensing the change in atmosphere and perhaps feeling a bit awkward, quickly stood as well and was the first to exit the shelter. Scarlett followed shortly after, stepping outside to confront the elder.

    "What happened?" Scarlett asked, her tone sharp with residual irritation.

    Semiath bowed his head respectfully before delivering his news, "Some humans have arrived!"

 FIRST GUESTS

    FEW MOMENTS EARLIER

    In the dense, shadowed expanse of the demon realm''s forest, a heavy silence hung in the air. Birds perched quietly on tree branches, and the river meandered through the underbrush with barely a whisper. This profound stillness, however, was abruptly shattered by the piercing screams of several people. They burst through the bushes, running as if their lives depended on itˇŞbecause perhaps they did.

    Leading the trio was a man in his mid-twenties, who looked rather ordinary but carried a certain air of rugged charm. His white hair and grey eyes stood out starkly against the forest''s dark greens and browns, and a small beard dusted his jaw, giving him a slightly weathered look.

    Close on his heels was a teenage girl, around seventeen years old. She had vibrant blonde hair styled into twin tails that bounced as she ran. Her green eyes scanned the surroundings alertly. Dressed in a mage''s robe, her attire marked her clearly as a sorcerer. She possessed a beauty that was striking, almost radiant, suggesting a mix of youthful charm and a bold, adventurous spirit.

    Bringing up the rear was a teenage boy, his pink hair and light pink eyes adding a touch of unusual color to the group. He wore sturdy leather armor typical of a knight, though his youthful features and slight frame made him appear almost out of place in such robust gear. Together, the three made a striking group, clearly unprepared for whatever had startled them in this hauntingly quiet forest.

    The dude in his mid-twenties name was Vermillion, Blonde girl with twin-tails was Jenessa and the teenage boy with pink hair was kaelan.

    Vermillion, Jenessa, and Kaelan were sprinting through the forest, their feet pounding the ground much faster than any normal human could manage. Despite their considerable abilities, they were clearly outmatched by whatever was chasing them, the urgency of their flight etched on their faces.

    Amidst the frantic running, Jenessa couldn''t hold back her frustration any longer. "It''s all your fault, Vermillion! You should have warned us that these Hounds are monstrous!" Her voice was a mix of anger and disbelief, echoing loudly through the trees.

    Vermillion, gasping for air but somehow still managing a grin, shot back without missing a beat, "Shut up! I''m the leader here. Even I didn''t know the Hounds could grow that big. Just stick with me and we''ll make it out."

    But Jenessa wasn''t having any of it. Her face contorted further with rage as she yelled back, "It''s your fault for not doing your homework! If I die first, I swear I''ll haunt you as a ghost, nagging you forever, you idiot!"

    Their banter, mixed with bursts of adrenaline-fueled sprinting, added a touch of dark humor to their dire situation, as they dashed through the underbrush, with monstrous howls echoing behind them.

    As they sprinted through the dense forest, Jenessa''s angry words were almost drowned out by the sound of their frantic footsteps. Kaelan, on the other hand, stayed silent, his focus solely on escaping the terrifying threat behind them. Just when they thought their situation couldn''t get worse, two monstrous figures emerged from either side of the path.

    To their right, a hulking red hound emerged, its menacing presence unmistakable. It stood over ten feet tall, with thick, matted fur that seemed to swallow the dim forest light. Its eyes, glowing a fierce red, cut through the shadows like beacons. The ground shook under the weight of its massive paws, leaving deep imprints in the mud. The creature''s teeth were sharp and glistening with drool, and every growl it emitted rumbled like thunder, deep and terrifying, sending shivers down their spines.

    Matching the terror of the red hound, its counterpart appeared on their left. This one sported blue fur and skin but was equally massive and daunting. Its most distinguishing feature was a single horn protruding from the center of its forehead, adding an extra layer of threat. Though similar in size and ferocity to the red hound, the blue hound''s quieter demeanor and the absence of glowing eyes suggested that it was not the leader.

    There was no doubt, however, that the red hound commanded the chase. Its body language and the focused intensity of its hunt marked it as the leader, driving Kaelan, Jenessa, and Vermillion to push their limits as they tried to escape these twin behemoths closing in on them.

    As they dashed through the shadowy woods, a deep, ominous voice halted them in their tracks. It was the red hound, its voice booming and filled with a terrifying authority, "You''re not going to escape from me, puny humans!"

    The trio skidded to a stop, their eyes wide with shock. "They can even talk?" Jenessa gasped, her voice cracking under the strain of fear. The revelation added a new layer of horror to their already dire situation.

    In that moment of dread, Jenessa''s hope dwindled; she felt the grim acceptance of a fate she couldn''t escape. However, Kaelan turned to Vermillion, locking eyes with him in a silent conversation. It was then that Kaelan spoke up for the first time since their ordeal began, "Let''s do our special combo!"

    This text was taken from Royal Road. Help the author by reading the original version there.

    Vermillion responded with a thumbs-up, his face breaking into a bright, confident smile, in stark contrast to the fear around them. Jenessa, on the other hand, looked utterly baffled. "Special combo?" she echoed, her confusion clear.

    Without another word, Vermillion and Kaelan stopped running and turned to face the hounds squarely. Seeing this, Jenessa halted too, her puzzlement growing as she tried to grasp what was happening. The hounds, interpreting their stop as surrender, also paused, perhaps thinking the humans had accepted their defeat.

    Kaelan took a deep breath and spun around to face the menacing twin hounds. The red one, drool dripping from its lolling tongue, seemed almost eager for the confrontation, while its blue counterpart remained calm, eyes cautious and assessing as they slowly inched closer.

    With the beasts mere feet away, Kaelan closed his eyes, a shiver running through his pupils as if he were concentrating on summoning every ounce of his strength. Then, with dramatic flair, he snapped his eyes open. To everyone''s surprise, his eyes sparkled like stars, his pupils morphing into the shape of tiny stars themselves. But the real transformation was in his expressionˇŞa perfect imitation of an adorable, innocent child. He cupped his cheeks with his palms, and in a voice sugary enough to melt the heart of any beast, pleaded, "Please forgive us and let us go."

    <Skill: Forgiven One Activated>

    As the skill took effect, the twin hounds paused, their fierce demeanors softening. The red hound turned its head to look at its blue brother. There was a noticeable change in its voice, now tinged with sorrow as it said, "Let''s go, brother. I think we should spare them this time."

    As the twin hounds turned away, resigning themselves to leave the three humans unharmed, they trudged a few meters before a sudden thought struck them like lightning. "But why did we forgive them? They are our lunch, right?" They both halted, confusion written all over their faces.

    Spinning around to resume their hunt, the hounds were met with nothing but empty air. The humans had vanished without a traceˇŞnot a footprint or scent remained. The leader, the red hound, growled in frustration, his fur bristling with anger as he realized they had been duped by mere humans.

    Meanwhile, a short distance away, Vermillion, Jenessa, and Kaelan moved swiftly but silently through the forest. They were completely invisible, a ghostly trio sneaking away. "I used my Stealth skill," Vermillion whispered, his voice barely a rustle of leaves. "It hides not just our footsteps but our scents too. However, once the effect wears off, it won''t take long for them to track us by our smell. So, let''s keep quiet and cover as much ground as possible."

    As they walked quietly through the dense forest, the trio stumbled upon a sight that left them utterly astonished. Before them lay a sprawling village, or more accurately, a town taking shape within the bounds of the demon realm. Unlike the small, scattered villages of monsters they had occasionally encountered, this was an expansive, organized settlement. Many of the houses were already complete, suggesting a rapid pace of construction.

    At the entrance of the village, a large banner fluttered in the breeze, proclaiming, "Humans are welcomed." It was an unexpected and almost surreal invitation in such a foreboding environment.

    "What''s this? Did someone actually manage to build a town inside the demon realm? Has human influence really become this strong here?" Kaelan murmured, his voice tinged with a mix of wonder and skepticism.

    Vermillion, ever the opportunist, didn''t pause to ponder the implications. "Let''s go inside and check it out. It looks like a good place to hide!" he suggested with an eager grin.

    Jenessa, however, was not convinced. Her face twisted into a scowl as she gave Vermillion a sharp smack on the back of his head. "Are you stupid? It''s definitely a trap!" she hissed, her voice heavy with irritation and disbelief.

    As Vermillion, Jenessa, and Kaelan stood arguing just outside the entrance to the village, a small skeleton child meandered by under the archway. Upon noticing the trio, the skeletal youngster, clad in an oversized helmet and clutching an iron sword, hastily pointed his weapon at them.

    They instinctively took defensive stances, seeing him as a potential threat. The skeleton attempted to sound imposing as he challenged, "What are your intentions, humans?" Yet, despite his best efforts, his voice came out high-pitched and unexpectedly adorable, reminiscent of a pop idol''s.

    Jenessa couldn''t contain her delight at the sound. "His voice is so cute!" she exclaimed, her previous apprehension melting into amusement.

    Vermillion and Kaelan also couldn''t help but be taken aback by the childlike innocence in the skeleton''s tone, which made even Kaelan''s deliberate attempts at cuteness seem pale in comparison. Vermillion cleared his throat and stepped forward, assuming his role as the group''s spokesperson. "Ahem... ahem... ''Humans are welcomed,'' it''s written here!" he pointed out, gesturing towards the banner.

    Realizing they bore no hostility, the little skeleton lowered his sword and adopted a more formal tone, "Oh! So you''re guests?"

    "Guests?" Vermillion echoed, his voice laced with surprise and a touch of irony. They all shared a moment of confusion, marveling at the oddity of a monster town under no demon king''s rule, where even a skeletonˇŞone of the supposedly weakest monstersˇŞcould communicate so freely and charmingly.

    As they stood at the entrance of the village, the small skeleton child bowed respectfully and introduced himself with a dignified tone, "I''m Cryptus Nova. Welcome to Dreadhaven Village. As long as you abide by our rules, we''ll ensure your safety."

    "Dreadhaven?" they all murmured under their breath, surprised. It was the first time they had encountered monsters who named their settlement and seemed openly non-hostile towards humans.

    Before they could digest this new information, another figure emerged from behind CryptusˇŞa child with small horns and a delicate face that could easily be mistaken for that of a girl. It was Evadne. He approached Cryptus with a look of concern, asking, "Did something happen, Cryptus-sama?" His voice carried both respect and worry.

    The sight of him was too much for Jenessa to resist. Her patience snapping, she leaped toward Evadne with a mischievous smile and exclaimed, "What a cute girl!" Before anyone could react, she began playfully squeezing his cheeks, oblivious to his startled expression.

    Evadne, overwhelmed by the sudden attention, tried to understand what was happening. The appearance of Evadne meant that Elder Semiath was not far behind. True enough, Semiath appeared moments later. Upon seeing the trio, he approached them with a formal demeanor, announcing, "Welcome! Welcome!, I deeply apologies in advance, This is our first time receiving guests from outside the village, so we must conduct a security check before you enter."

    "Security check?" Jenessa echoed, her tone mixing surprise with a hint of skepticism, not expecting such formalities in a monster-inhabited village.

    They all straightened up, Jenessa reluctantly ceasing her playful assault on Evadne''s cheeks. "What kind of security check?" they asked in unison, curiosity piqued.

    Semiath smiled warmly and explained, "Since our village isn''t very well-known yet, and it''s our first time hosting outsiders, our ruler, Scarlett Nova, will decide if you pose any threat or not."

    Turning on his heels, Semiath started to jog back into the village, calling over his shoulder, "Just wait here for a minute while I call her majesty!" His voice faded as he disappeared into the distance.

    Stunned, the trio exchanged glances, their confusion clear as they repeated in unison, "Ruler Scarlett Nova?"

 A Fire That Burns Everything And Anything

    After Semiath guided them, Scarlett eventually made her way to the village entrance, where the welcoming banner fluttered. There, she found a charming scene unfolding that drew a bemused sigh from her. Jenessa was playfully squeezing the cheeks of a slightly bewildered Evadne, while Kaelan and Vermillion were affectionately patting Cryptus on the head.

    Despite his initial bravado, pointing his sword when they first approached, Cryptus was just a childˇŞbarely two and a half years old. His instincts to act tough melted away under the gentle touches of the visitors. His small skeletal face broke into a delighted grin, unable to resist the enjoyment of being doted on.

    Observing this light-hearted interaction between her villagers and the newcomers, Scarlett couldn''t help but mutter to herself with a mix of amusement and slight exasperation, "There''s no doubt about it, they''re all idiots." Her words were soft, half-hearted really, as she shook her head, a small smile tugging at the corners of her mouth despite her words.

    Scarlett stepped forward authoritatively, her voice cutting through the playful atmosphere like a sharp blade. "Stop... Stop... playtime is over."

    Her commanding presence immediately changed the mood. Cryptus and Evadne quickly freed themselves from the playful grips of the visitors and bowed deeply to Scarlett in respect.

    Jenessa, Vermillion, and Kaelan promptly lined up, facing her. The sight of Scarlett, with her seductive face and revealing attire, caught them off guard, prompting them to blush profusely. Scarlett noticed their reactions but chose to ignore it, Since it seeing this kind of expression is now a daily thing to her.

    "I''m Scarlett Nova, the ruler of this village," she announced firmly. "Let''s cut to the chase and tell me why you''re here," she demanded, her tone leaving no room for detours.

    It was immediately clear to the trio that Scarlett was no ordinary demon or monster. It was evident that monsters only followed the strong, and there was no doubt that she was the strongest in the village. The construction around them spoke of her intelligence and ambition, while her muscular physique and the blindfoldˇŞwhich would render a high-ranking magician completely blindˇŞsuggested her unparalleled strength. She wore it casually, as if it were a mere accessory, further impressing upon them her formidable capabilities.

    Without hesitation, they shared their story. They revealed that they were B+ rank adventurers on a mission to hunt hounds but had not anticipated encountering ones as colossal and powerful as the twins they had fled from. The twin hounds, they explained, were two and a half times the size of ordinary hounds, with strengths unmatched by any of their kind. They concluded by recounting how they had barely managed to escape with their lives.

    "Twin-hounds, huh?" Scarlett mused, her brow furrowing slightly as she recalled Elder Semiath mentioning something similar. Just as she was about to extend an invitation to the trio to stay in her village, a sudden commotion interrupted her thoughts.

    A group of villagers, part of the hunting team, came sprinting toward her. Their faces were stricken with terror, and they struggled to maintain their balance as they ran. Despite their stumbling, their desperate urgency didn''t let them stop. They finally reached Scarlett, panting heavily, gasping for breath as they tried to deliver their urgent message.

    "Hiff... huff... Scarlett-sama... Scarlett-sama," one of the hunters stammered, his voice shaky with fear, "the... the hounds, they are only about 2-3 hundred meters away from the village!"

    The fear from the hunter''s voice was contagious, and it quickly reflected on the faces of Jenessa, Vermillion, and Kaelan. Scarlett noted the terror in their eyes and immediately understood the gravity of the situation: these adventurers hadn''t truly escaped the hounds; they had only managed a temporary reprieve.

    Scarlett exhaled a deep, heavy sigh and spoke with a casual confidence that contrasted sharply with the palpable tension in the air. "That''s it? Why is everyone so worked up? Let''s just head to where the hounds are. I''ll get rid of them."

    Her words were met with a chorus of surprised expressions. While everyone present had witnessed Scarlett''s capabilities in the past, the sheer terror that the hounds had instilled in their hearts was still very much alive. Doubt flickered across their faces, their emotions caught in a tug-of-war between trust in Scarlett''s abilities and the lingering fear of the hounds.

    "Show me the way," Scarlett commanded crisply. Then, turning to Jenessa, Vermillion, and Kaelan, she added with cool indifference, "And you three are coming with me!"

    Their faces fell, and a fearful expression took hold as they responded in trembling voices, "W-why us?"

    "Don''t worry, I just want to show off!" Scarlett reassured them with a half-smirk, trying to lighten the mood with a bit of humor.

    Reluctantly accepting that it was Scarlett''s decisionˇŞand that no one really had the authority or courage to challenge itˇŞthe villagers, still trembling, agreed to lead the way. Cryptus, the little skeleton child, tagged along, his curiosity piqued. Elder Semiath, however, took Evadne back inside the village, deeming the situation too dangerous for such a young child.

    As they set off towards the looming threat, the mixture of fear and awe for Scarlett''s brazen attitude rippled through the group, each person grappling with their own anxiety and the hope that Scarlett''s confidence was not misplaced.

    As they trudged through the forest, the uneasy silence was suddenly shattered by the thunderous pounding of footsteps. It was clear that the twin hounds were closing in.

    Indeed, it wasn''t long before Scarlett''s group and the twin hounds came face to face. The hounds paused, taken aback by the unexpected assembly of humans in their path. Recognizing the three adventurers, their faces twisted into malicious grins. "We meet again, humans. I''ll make you pay for fooling us!" Red hound growled menacingly.

    Everyone except for Scarlett and Cryptus instinctively began to retreat. Taking cautious steps backward, their eyes were glued to Scarlett, who remained rooted to the spot, utterly motionless as if she hadn''t heard a thing, her face blank.

    But then, in a startling turn of events, Scarlett suddenly charged forward with a burst of energy, arms spread wide and a beaming smile plastered across her face. "What a cute dog!" she shouted joyfully, her voice echoing through the forest.

    The onlookers'' jaws dropped, their previous terror momentarily forgotten in their astonishment at Scarlett''s reaction. Undeterred by the size or the ferocity of the twin hounds, she continued cheerfully, "Come here, let me pet you."

    As Scarlett approached the twin hounds, they locked eyes with her, their expressions shifting to one of disbelief. Instinctively, they took a step back. The leader, the red hound, spat out in alarm, "A succubus? Shit! Did those succubi infiltrate this area too?"

    Scarlett''s sharp ears didn''t miss the accusation, and though it irked her, she maintained her composure. She corrected them calmly, "I''m not a succubus, I''m a dragonoid!"

    The narrative has been taken without permission. Report any sightings.

    This revelation shocked the three adventurers. Jenessa blurted out in surprise, "You''re not a Succubus? I thought you were a high-ranking Succubus!"

    Vermillion added morosely, "Shit! I thought so too. I even fantasized about how you would devour me at night," and then he theatrically pretended to sob, adding a touch of humor to his dramatic confession.

    Scarlett found their comments more aggravating than the hound''s mistake.

    The red hound, unconvinced and still aggressive, barked back, "You think you can fool me? Something like a dragonoid doesn''t exist! I''m not going to become your slave like those idiotic monsters and demons. I''ve had enough of running from you, succubus!"

    With a roar, he opened his mouth, and the air around him crackled as a spinning sound filled the area. He unleashed a massive beam of fire toward Scarlett, as wide as his own formidable size, about the width of two average humans.

    The adventurers and villagers retreated in fear, scrambling away from the path of the fiery onslaught. But Scarlett stood her ground, unflinching and expressionless, facing the attack head-on. As the beam of fire neared, she swiftly conjured an invisible barrier in front of her. The fire engulfed the space around her, charring the trees and scorching the ground, yet Scarlett remained untouched. Not a single ember reached her; her clothes and skin were pristine, without a hint of damage from the flame.

    As Scarlett effortlessly neutralized the towering inferno with her invisible barrier, everyone around her, witnessed her power with wide-eyed astonishment. The twin hounds, though less surprised given their expectations for her capabilities, couldn''t hide a flicker of respect. The red hound, Sulfurion, spoke with a grudging admiration tinged with hostility, "I expected you to block that. Before I attempt to end you, out of respect for dodging my attack, I''ll give you our names. Remember them well, for they will be the last you hear."

    "My name is Sulfurion, and this is my brother, Doomthunder," he declared with a menacing glare.

    Without waiting for a response, Sulfurion unleashed another fire beam, this one twice as formidable as the first. Yet, once again, Scarlett stood her ground, unmoving, her barrier holding strong against the searing onslaught. The attack did no damage, leaving her as pristine and unbothered as before. This time, though, irritation flickered across Scarlett''s face. She held back her growing anger and retorted coolly, "Fire beam from the mouth? You know, I can do that too, even better than this."

    Her words made the blue hound, Doomthunder, instinctively take a few steps back. Always the more cautious and observant of the two, he sensed the real threat Scarlett posed. He tried to warn his brother, "Brother, something is off. I think we should retreat."

    However, Sulfurion, ever the berserker and slightly stronger than Doomthunder, dismissed the cautionary advice. It was as if he hadn''t heard it at all, his battle-fueled pride blinding him to the potential danger they were in.

    Sulfurion, growing increasingly aggressive, sucked in a deep breath, his chest swelling as he gathered an immense amount of air. Then, with all his might, he expelled a colossal fire breath, three times larger than the previous one, a roaring inferno that blazed toward Scarlett.

    The onlookers were frozen, half in fear and half in awe, as they watched to see if Scarlett could effortlessly block this even more powerful attack, just as she had done before. They were stunned by her apparent ease at defending against such formidable assaults, yet unaware that she would continue to ward off every onslaught with the same indifference.

    However, this time, Scarlett''s patience was wearing thin. As the flames approached, she clenched her fists tightly and yelled, "Since you''re cute and red is my favorite color, this is your last chanceˇŞ"

    But before she could finish, Sulfurion, relentless, launched another fire beam at her. True to form, Scarlett blocked it effortlessly, though her frustration was now palpable.

    This time, Scarlett prepared to make her own move. Opening her mouth, the air around her seemed to shimmer with heat, a warning sign of the power she was about to unleash. An enormous aura of fire enveloped her, if we compare both Scarlett''s and Sulfurion''s fire beam, it will be like comparing a tennis ball to a basketball. The magnitude of Scarlett''s fire beam was immense.

    As the aftermath of Scarlett''s powerful fire beam settled, only the charred bones of Sulfurion remained, some already reduced to ash under the intense heat. Meanwhile, Doomthunder, who had wisely positioned himself many steps away from his brother, survived unscathed.

    Realizing the full extent of Scarlett''s power and that his own life hung in the balance, Doomthunder didn''t hesitate. He immediately sat down and bowed his head to the ground in a gesture of utmost respect and submission. Every instinct told him that his only choices were to obey Scarlett or face a fate similar to his brother''s. With a calm resignation, he declared, "I accept defeat!"

    Hearing his capitulation, Scarlett''s expression softened. She approached the blue hound and gently hugged his head, her touch contrasting with the fierce display of power just moments before. Doomthunder''s soft blue fur brushed against Scarlett''s smooth skin as she murmured sympathetically, "Owww... if you had said it sooner, I wouldn''t have had to do this."

    The scene left everyone watching in a state of shock and disbelief. Jenessa voiced the group''s bewilderment, her voice trembling as much from fear as from confusion, "How can she still be calm, after doing something like this?"

    Scarlett''s ability to switch from displaying such terrifying strength to showing gentleness baffled them, highlighting not only her formidable power but also her complex mentally unstable personality.

    "I, Doomthunder, hereby give my utmost loyalty to you, my master!" he declared, bowing deeply before Scarlett.

    Hearing his vow, Scarlett couldn''t help but smile, a trace of pride flashing across her face, though she made him do this. Yet, as she listened, a sudden question surfaced in her mind, prompted by the previous conversation. "What was your brother talking about? Something about a succubus''s slave?"

    Doomthunder straightened up and explained, "An Twin succubus sisters are attempting to ascend to succubus queen statusˇŞa demon king level existence. They, along with hundreds of other succubi under their command, have drained countless males and have not spared females either. Now, they are using charm and seduction magic to build an army. They are attacking other monster and demon villages to collect souls, which will enable them to become succubus queens."

    Scarlett pondered this for a moment, intrigued by the dynamics at play. "Twin hounds and now twin succubi? But only one can become the succubus queen, so how are they planning to do it?" She mused briefly but then shrugged off the concern. "I don''t really care, as long as it''s not my village," she exclaimed decisively.

    Then, her tone turned stern, her gaze sweeping over those gathered as she added, "And yeah, I''m definitely not a succubus. I will definitely kill whoever calls me a succubus again." Her warning sent a chill down everyone''s spine, reinforcing the serious line she drew between her identity and the manipulative nature of succubi. Her words, firm and cold, left no room for misunderstanding her stance on the matter.

    As Scarlett considered the aftermath of her fiery encounter, a wave of guilt washed over her. She thought of Sulfurion, who had attacked her under the mistaken belief that she was a succubus. It was a grave misunderstanding, and now, even his brother Doomthunder had pledged loyalty to her. The situation left her feeling a responsibility to rectify the outcome in some way.

    Approaching the charred remnants of Sulfurion, Scarlett surveyed the few bones that lay scattered on the ground. An idea sparked in her mind. She recalled a conversation with Avion, who had mentioned that even the weakest true dragon possessed the powerful ability to turn back time. If that was true, then theoretically, they could also resurrect the dead, right?

    Though Scarlett was half human and half true dragon, she knew she possessed the capability to resurrect her villagers since they had given their souls to her. However, Sulfurion had not made such a pact, making the situation more complex. Nevertheless, moved by a newfound sense of duty and compassion, she decided to give it a try.

    She knelt beside Sulfurion''s remains, her expression one of deep concentration and solemnity. Closing her eyes, she reached out her hands, channeling her innate powers in an attempt to bridge life and death, unsure of the outcome but compelled to make amends for the unintended consequences of her actions.

    As Scarlett knelt by the remains of Sulfurion, the group watched in confusion, uncertain of her intentions. Placing her hand on one of the charred bones, she closed her eyes and concentrated deeply. In her mind''s eye, she envisioned a flame, not just any flame, but one with a yellow-green hue reminiscent of the mythical phoenix whose fire is said to heal injuries instantly.

    With everyone''s attention fixed on her, a stunning transformation occurred. Her blindfold, that was always suppresses her eyes, suddenly combusted into ashes, revealing her eyes which had turned a striking shade of purple colour.

    From her hands, a vivid purple fire emerged, swirling around Sulfurion''s remains. The sight caused everyone to gasp in disbelief. "Purple fire?" Vermillion uttered aloud, his voice a mix of awe and confusion.

    The extraordinary moment was fleeting, it was just for an slip-second. Almost as quickly as they had changed, Scarlett''s eyes reverted to their normal appearanceˇŞone crimson red and one vibrant blue. The purple fire, too, vanished, but not without consequence. Instead of resurrecting Sulfurion, the mystical flame had consumed what was left of his bones, leaving nothing but thin air, not even ashesh reamained.

    Scarlett stood back, perplexed and a bit shaken by what had just transpired. This was the first time she had unleashed purple fire, an anomaly that had only previously appeared during a magic affinity test at the hero academy. She was left bewildered, trying to grasp the significance of these events and the unexpected failure of her attempt to bring Sulfurion back.

    Feeling the absence of her blindfold, which had been reduced to ashes, and not wanting to draw any further attention, Scarlett cautiously closed her eyes. She stood up slowly, a puzzled frown creasing her forehead. Gently scratching her head, she murmured just above a whisper, "I guess, I messed up?"

    Her tone carried a mix of disappointment and confusion; she believed that instead of resurrecting Sulfurion, she had somehow managed to completely obliterate what remained of his corporeal form. However, unbeknownst to her, the outcome of her actions was far more profound and chilling than she realized.

    In her attempt, Scarlett had not merely failed to revive Sulfurion; she had inadvertently accomplished something both extraordinary and terrifyingˇŞshe had annihilated a soul completely. In the realms of known magic and lore, a soul could be damaged, broken into pieces, or even consumed to bolster another''s power. Souls, fundamentally, were balls of energy, enduring and ever-present, cycling through rebirth and reincarnation.

    And yet, energy, as per the laws that governed their world, was not meant to be utterly/fully destroyed. Even the most powerful beings, like the true dragons, could not achieve such a feat. Only "The Creator," the mythical figure whispered to be the origin of all existence, was thought to wield such power. But here, Scarlett, perhaps unknowingly, had done the impossibleˇŞshe had completely eradicated Sulfurion''s soul, stopping the eternal cycle of his existence.

    This act, the irreversible destruction of a soul, ensuring that not even "The Creator" could restore Sulfurion to life, was a dark milestone. Scarlett herself had not yet grasped the full gravity of what she had done.

 GOLDEN APPLES

    Scarlett found herself in a bit of a pickle. Her trusty blindfold, which had seen better days, was now nothing more than a pile of ashˇŞthanks to her not-so-well-planned magic using, of all things, purple fire. Realizing she couldn''t hide her eyes anymore, she pressed them shut, hoping no one would notice that she mistakenly burned her blindfold and Sulfurion''s remaining corpse. She got to her feet slowly, furrowing her brow as she tried to piece together her next move. Absentmindedly scratching her head, she muttered, "I guess, I messed up?"

    Her voice was so soft it was almost like she was having a private chat with herself. Thankfully, it seemed like everyone else was too caught up in their own thoughts to catch her little confession. They were all scratching their heads too, wondering what on earth Scarlett had been aiming for with her fiery spectacle. In their minds, she was paying homage to Sulfurion by giving his leftover bits a flaming send-off. They shrugged off the choice of purple fire as just another one of Scarlett''s attributesˇŞmaybe she just liked the color? They decided it wasn''t worth puzzling over too much.

    Meanwhile, Scarlett kept her eyes clamped shut, pretending to be deep in some solemn ritual to avoid any awkward questions. She really didn''t need everyone realizing she might have just toasted her blindfold by mistake!, Even burned the Sulfurion''s remaining corpse.

    Doomthunder watched intently and saw Scarlett''s mistake as respects towards Sulfurion, despite his aggressive acts. Such grace under pressure did not go unnoticed, and Doomthunder''s admiration for Scarlett soared. He began wagging his tail, a clear sign of his growing esteem, and his tongue lolled out in a dog-like display of affection and approval.

    Approaching the trio of adventurersˇŞVermillion, Jenessa, and KaelanˇŞScarlett moved with a confidence that seemed to quiet the chaotic air around them. The events of the day had been anything but ordinary, and Vermillion, bewildered by the spectacle, opened his mouth to voice his confusion.

    "HoˇŞ"

    He barely started when Scarlett, sensing his perplexity, cut in with an explanation. Her voice was calm and matter-of-fact, slicing through the tension and mystery with ease. "It''s called a psychic-barrier," she began, her closed eyes locking onto Vermillion''s in a direct and steady gaze. "You can learn to do it too. Unlike traditional shields that block elemental attacks like fire or water, this barrier works differently. It repels attacks, guiding them away instead of stopping them outright. Think of it like building a pathway for the attack to redirect itself. So, when Sulfurion hit me with his fire breath, the barrier didn''t block it. Instead, it redirected the fire, allowing it to pass harmlessly by me."

    Scarlett gave a proud chuckle, brushing her nose with a flourish as she beamed at her companions. "I can easily block that kind of attack without magic; my body alone can handle this level of attacks. But like I told you, I wanted to show off!" Her smile was wide and brimming with confidence, clearly proud of her abilities.

    The other adventurers stared at her in stunned silence. The idea that she could fend off such powerful attacks without any magical aid was nothing short of astounding. However, what really took them by surprise was not just her physical resilience but also her acute perception.

    Vermillion''s voice wavered with disbelief as he managed to ask, "How did you know I was going to ask about the barrier?"

    Scarlett sighed, a slight click of annoyance escaping her lips. She had mastered many skills, including using her unique eyes to perceive the world in slow motion, but she had yet to learn how to fully control this ability. "Tch! It''s my eyes," she admitted, her tone a mix of frustration and reluctance. "Even when they''re closed, I see everything so slowly that I can even predict what''s going to happen next. And my eyes also monsterous looking, it catches unwanted attention ˇŞand more importantly, I have to be careful not to fully activate them. If I do, it could be deadly."

    Now that her blindfold was off, it was as if her eyes were unleashed, teetering on the brink of going berserk.

    "Why don''t you use the stealth method?" Jenessa suggested casually as they discussed tactics.

    "The stealth method?" Scarlett echoed, clearly intrigued.

    "Yes, just pull all your mana inside your body, condense it into a ball, and hold it in your heart or abdomen," Jenessa explained. This technique was about concealing one''s presence by preventing any mana from leaking out, rendering oneself undetectable.

    Scarlett, who had always been more confrontational than evasive, found the idea unexpectedly appealing. Not only would it help her hide when necessary, but it might also serve as a temporary measure to control the overwhelming power of her eyes without suppressing them permanently.

    Eager to try it, Scarlett nodded and prepared herself. She lowered her stance slightly and clenched her fists, her fingers tightening as she focused. Drawing in her mana, a colossal blue aura began to form around her. Her mana was a brilliant shade of blue, and as she gathered it, the aura grew so vast it seemed endless.

    The air around them seemed to crack, the ground beneath their feet trembled. Despite Scarlett not directly exerting any pressure, the sheer intensity of her power forced her companions to their knees. They began to regret suggesting the exercise, overwhelmed by the raw force being displayed.

    But the tumultuous display lasted only a few seconds. Scarlett managed to suppress her mana, drawing it inwards until it settled silently within her. As the mana stilled, a heavy, eerie silence fell over the group. The sudden calm was disorienting, leaving her companions speechless, feeling as if they were in the presence of a force far more formidable than even the demon kings.

    "Phew... This will do until I find something more permanent to control my eyes," Scarlett exhaled, relieved yet aware of the temporary nature of this solution.

    As Scarlett slowly opened her eyes, the entire crowd fixated on her, mesmerized. One eye was a deep crimson red, while the other gleamed with a vibrant blue, each with cat-like pupils that seemed to peer into their souls. Despite the afternoon sun, her eyes appeared to glow, captivating everyone''s attention.

    Mouths hung open in astonishment, even the villagers who were accustomed to Scarlett''s habit of always wearing a blindfold. None had ever glimpsed her eyes before, and the sight left them spellbound.

    "Marvelous," the collective gasp escaped from the onlookers, echoing their awe.

    Vermillion''s expression shifted uneasily as he fidgeted with his fingers, attempting to regain composure. "Now that everything''s settled, we''ll take our leave," he stammered, attempting to mask his surprise. "We won''t breathe a word about your village, I assure you."

    Scarlett, with a serene smile, stepped forward to confront Vermillion directly. "What about payment?" she inquired, her tone polite yet firm.

    Find this and other great novels on the author''s preferred platform. Support original creators!

    "Payment?" Vermillion sputtered, caught off guard by the unexpected request.

    "I shielded you from those hounds," Scarlett reminded him calmly. "That doesn''t come for free."

    As the tension hung in the air, Scarlett''s unwavering gaze held Vermillion''s, demanding acknowledgment of her services.

    In the dimly lit tavern, tension hung heavy in the air as Vermillion chuckled nervously, admitting they were short on cash. Scarlett, however, diverted the conversation with a simple question, her words slicing through the tension like a knife. "I''m not talking about money," she said, her voice firm yet curious. "Instead of money, does any of you know how to cook?"

    Surprise rippled through the group as Vermillion eagerly raised his hand, followed by the unexpected addition of Jenessa. Scarlett, had assumed that culinary skills came with the territory of being an adventurer, but Jenessa''s revelation caught her off guard. "Whoa, this half-gyaru girl can cook too?" Scarlett mused, her eyebrows arching in genuine surprise.

    With newfound enthusiasm, Scarlett wasted no time in laying out her proposition. "Okay then, follow me!" she declared, her voice carrying a note of determination. "My payment is simple: you''ll teach my villagers how to cook and share some recipes." The weight of her words hung in the air, a promise of collaboration and exchange that could bridge the gap between their worlds.

    As Scarlett led the group through the village, a hush fell over the inhabitants as they caught sight of the newcomers. Monsters and demons lurked in every corner, instilling fear in the Adventurer''s hearts, yet they chose to place their trust in Scarlett.

    Though the villagers had already welcomed Yumi and the other humans, their gaze was drawn to Scarlett with a mix of curiosity and awe. For the first time, they beheld their ruler''s eyes, their mesmerizing glow illuminating her path as she walked.

    In the midst of their journey, an unexpected encounter halted their progress. "Nova-san, where''s your blindfold?"Yumi''s voice cut through the air, surprising the group.

    Vermillion, Jenessa, and Kaelan couldn''t contain their shock, their voices ringing out in accidental screams. "Ms. Yumi? You''re here? Weren''t you kidnapped?"

    Turning to Scarlett for answers, they bombarded her with questions. "That means you were the demon who kidnapped and summoned Hero Yuki?"

    Yumi''s confusion was palpable as she denied the accusations. "Kidnapped who? I think there''s a misunderstanding," she exclaimed, her voice tinged with disbelief.

    Yumi seamlessly integrated into the group, walking alongside them towards the area stocked with cooking supplies. Amidst their journey, she took the opportunity to clarify the misunderstandings surrounding her presence, while simultaneously airing her grievances about her life and how she ended up there. In exchange, Vermillion recounted their journey to the village, sharing their own tales and experiences.

    As they conversed, Scarlett opted to remain a silent observer, her lips curved into a gentle smile. She chose not to interject, content to listen to the exchange of words between her companions.

    Their conversation carried them to a spacious tent, meticulously organized with vegetables, ingredients, and an array of utensils. Not only were there standard-sized tools, but also larger ones, surpassing the average human''s size. Scarlett had anticipated their future utility for festivals or parties, though she hadn''t foreseen their immediate usefulness.

    With a sense of urgency, they dove into the task of preparing food for the entire village, a daunting feat given the population of over five hundred. Despite their human appearance, they possessed stamina far beyond the norm, allowing them to work tirelessly.

    Each of them wielded their knives with precision and speed, slicing through vegetables with the skill of seasoned chefs. Yumi, too, rolled up her sleeves and joined in the effort, her presence rallying the villagers to assist in various tasks.

    As the day progressed into evening, the sun''s rays softened, casting a warm glow over the village. With their combined efforts, they managed to prepare enough food for the entire population.

    Since meat was not an option, they concocted a hearty vegetable soup, blending various ingredients to create a nourishing meal. Vermillion took charge of distributing the soup, setting up a stall where villagers lined up with bowls or plates in hand, reminiscent of an average school canteen.

    Meanwhile, back at Scarlett''s shelter, bowls of soup were delivered to the group. Yumi couldn''t contain her excitement as she eagerly took a spoonful, tears of joy streaming down her face at the first taste of food in over a month. Jenessa and Kaelan, too, marveled at the surprisingly delicious flavors of the vegetable soup. Scarlett remained aloof, her mind already occupied with future plans.

    As the villagers savored the fully prepared meal, they found themselves unable to resist its deliciousness. A wave of cheer swept through the crowd, chants of gratitude echoing through the village square. They showered Scarlett with thanks, their voices filled with a newfound sense of appreciation and joy, as if they had discovered a new purpose in life.

    Meanwhile, Vermillion remained occupied with the task of distributing food, leaving the group at the shelter to bask in the aftermath of their successful endeavor. Among them were Scarlett, Evadne, Yumi, Jenessa, Kaelan, and Seiira, the goblin girl.

    Yumi''s tears of happiness continued to flow as she indulged in her meal, prompting playful teasing from Jenessa and Kaelan, who couldn''t resist poking fun at her emotional display.

    Scarlett, however, remained focused on caring for Evadne, cradling him in her lap as she fed him soup with her own hands. Seiira, sitting beside Scarlett, couldn''t help but notice her lack of appetite and questioned her about it.

    "You''re not eating, Scarlett-sama?" Seiira inquired, her curiosity piqued.

    With a mischievous glint in her eye, Scarlett leaned in close to Seiira, her warm breath sending shivers down the goblin girl''s spine as she whispered her response. "You know, I don''t need to eat," Scarlett declared, a playful smile tugging at her lips. Then, with a sudden twist of mischief, she added, "But I might consider it if you feed me from your mouth."

    Seiira''s cheeks flushed crimson with embarrassment at the proposition, her fingers fidgeting nervously as she mulled over Scarlett''s suggestion. "Um... if it''s for you, Scarlett-sama, I suppose I wouldn''t mind," she stammered, her embarrassment palpable. "But... in front of everyone?"

    Yumi''s keen eye didn''t miss Scarlett''s mischievous behavior, prompting her to intervene with a hint of anger. "Hey, were you saying something inappropriate to our innocent Seiira?" she demanded, pointing accusingly at Scarlett.

    Scarlett, caught off guard, quickly deflected the accusation. "Me? No way! Why would I do that?" she responded, avoiding Yumi''s gaze while Seiira squirmed uncomfortably at being labeled "innocent."

    As the days passed like a swift river, Vermillion and Jenessa diligently taught the women of the village how to cook. To their delight, the villagers proved to be quick learners, mastering various recipes in no time. The camaraderie between the adventurers and the villagers grew stronger with each passing day, dispelling any lingering fears the villagers had harbored.

    With their task successfully completed, the time came to bid farewell to Dreadhaven village. The sun cast a bright glow over the landscape, though the lack of pollution kept the air pleasantly cool. Yumi, clad in attire made of cotton and leather, eschewed her armor in favor of blending in with the villagers

    Standing on the outskirts of the village, Scarlett and Yumi faced Vermillion, Jenessa, and Kaelan. Just as they were about to bid farewell, Scarlett took charge, her voice commanding attention. "I have to show you something. Just follow me without question," she declared with a sense of determination.

    Though her companions were already taken aback by her previous displays of power, they complied with her request and followed silently. Soon, they found themselves in the village''s farming area, surrounded by rows of vegetables and ingredients.

    Without uttering a word, Scarlett stepped forward and placed her hands on the ground. Among the group lay a single apple seed, and as she began channeling her mana, her companions watched in astonishment. With each passing moment, Scarlett poured more and more mana into the seed, causing it to sprout and grow at an unprecedented rate.

    In a matter of seconds, what was once a tiny seed transformed into a towering tree, reminiscent of a century-old apple tree. Yet, this tree was unlike any other; its entire form shimmered with a golden hue, and clusters of golden apples hung from its branches. The sight left Vermillion, Jenessa, and Kaelan speechless, their mouths agape in awe.

    Previously, Scarlett had only applied a limited amount of mana to preserve vegetables, but this time, she unleashed her power without restraint, transforming the entire tree into a golden spectacle.

    Yumi handed Scarlett a box, and with a wave of her hand, Scarlett used her psychokinetic powers to pluck several golden apples from the tree, carefully placing them in the container.

    Approaching Vermillion with the box in hand, Scarlett spoke casually, her demeanor confident. "I don''t think I even need to explain what these golden apples can do," she remarked, her tone understated yet filled with significance.

    Vermillion, Jenessa, and Kaelan remained in a state of shock, overwhelmed by Scarlett''s incredible display of power and her unexpected gift of golden apples. Their eyes sparkled with excitement, resembling children presented with their favorite treats.

    With utmost respect, Vermillion addressed Scarlett, his voice tinged with awe. "Aren''t these a rare thing? We''ve never even seen golden apples in real life. Are you sure they''re not costly?"

    A smile played on Scarlett''s lips as she reassured them. "No, you''ve done more than enough. You definitely deserve it."

    Bowing repeatedly, Vermillion expressed his gratitude. "Thank you so much... thank you so much... We won''t tell anyone about this. We won''t open our mouths until we die."

    Scarlett quickly interjected, her tone firm yet gentle. "No, no! You have to do the opposite. I want you to spread the word about this village and these golden apples."

    Vermillion was taken aback by the unexpected request. Scarlett leaned in closer, her gaze locking with his. "Yes! Remember, only take small bites of the apple at a time, and share the taste with others. Will you do it?"

    Blushing at Scarlett''s proximity, Vermillion responded proudly, "Of course... of course. If it''s for you, we''ll definitely spread the word of your good deeds to everyone."

    Scarlett''s expression softened into a playful smile as she thanked them. "Oh, thank you," she cooed, her cute demeanor causing them all to blush with embarrassment.

    As they bid farewell, Scarlett and Yumi waved with smiles on their faces. However, once they were out of sight, Yumi''s smile faded, replaced by a look of doubt as she questioned Scarlett''s motives.

    "What were you planning? You''re not the type to form attachments like that," Yumi remarked, her tone laced with skepticism.

    Scarlett let out a mischievous chuckle. "They''re the talkative type. They''ll definitely spread the word about our little gift to the peoples, Even to those they don''t even know

    Yumi raised an eyebrow, still unconvinced. "So what?" she pressed, seeking clarification.

    "I told you, I have a business idea," Scarlett replied, her grin widening mischievously. "This is just one of them."

 INVADE?

    As Vermillion, Jenessa, and Kaelan departed from the village, a sense of sadness lingered in the air, especially for Yumi, who had grown attached to them during their brief time together. However, the impact they left behind was undeniable. By teaching the villagers cooking skills, even if it was just a few recipes, they had provided a significant improvement to the quality of life in Dreadhaven. No longer reliant on raw meat, the villagers now had the knowledge to prepare nourishing meals for themselves. They even began to experiment and develop additional cooking skills on their own, further enhancing their culinary abilities. With this issue resolved, another problem plaguing the village had been successfully addressed.

    Amidst these developments, one question must be lingered in your minds: where is Doomthunder?, Upon our arrival in the village, he had arrived a few minutes later, initially causing fear among the villagers due to their ingrained fear of hounds. However, upon learning that Doomthunder had become my loyal companion, the villagers gradually began to feel at ease. I had also made a pact with him, to which he had readily agreed, offering his soul in loyalty.

    Soon after, Doomthunder had left the village to gather his entire hound group. It had been two days since his departure, and I anticipated it would take at least one more day for him to return with his full group.

    Where''s Scarlett?, She''s facing a life-and-death situation. But wait, who or what could possibly be formidable enough to pose such a threat to the mighty Scarlett Nova?

    Well, brace yourself, because it''s not a fearsome foe or a cunning villainˇŞit''s none other than a pile of clothes. Yes, you heard that right. "Female clothes", to be precise.

    "C''mon, wear it already!" Yumi''s voice rang out, tinged with a hint of frustration.

    Inside Scarlett''s shelter, a struggle ensued as Scarlett resisted the villagers'' attempts to make her wear the clothes they had specially made for her. Seiira and Yumi exerted all their efforts to convince Scarlett to don the attire.

    "Look at your revealing clothes! Think about the children. You''re setting a bad example for them. And think about the villagers who put so much effort into making these clothes just for you," Yumi exclaimed, her tone carrying a touch of aggression.

    Scarlett pushed back, adamant in her refusal. "I''m not disrespecting their sincerity. I just can''t wear it!" she insisted, resisting their efforts. Bound by her contract with Avion, she had promised to wear the revealing clothes until she freed the villagers from their troubles.

    "You can''t fool me. Just wear these clothes," Yumi chuckled mischievously, determined to see Scarlett comply.

    As Scarlett contemplated using her physical strength to break free from the situation, a sudden realization hit her like a bolt of lightning. It was the memory of her defeat at the hands of Aoto, back in "Chapter 28 - Rock, Paper, Scissors," where he had exploited her weakness by making her imagine wearing a bikini in front of everyone, causing her to lose focus and ultimately the game.

    Recalling her mottoˇŞthat a true warrior should have fewer weaknessesˇŞScarlett felt a surge of determination coursing through her veins. She couldn''t let her fear of female clothes control her. With a deep breath, she steeled herself and reached for the garments.

    "Huff... huff... I''ll wear it!" Scarlett declared, her voice filled with determination as she made the decision to overcome her fear and face the challenge head-on.

    With the others respectfully leaving the shelter to give Scarlett privacy, she hesitantly opened the package containing the clothes. Inside was a semi-backless purple off-shoulder sweater, a garment that reflected Scarlett''s known affinity for the color purple, especially after her display of purple fire against Sulfurion, which had spread across the village.

    However, the real surprise lay in the sight of a pair of black stockings, the very same ones Elder Semiath had given her on her first day in the village. After some initial hesitation, Scarlett made the decision to wear them, a thought nagging at the back of her mind about her contract with Avion.

    "Can I really wear it? What about Avion''s contract?" Scarlett pondered briefly. However, with the realization that she had already solved many problems and her village was on the verge of becoming a town, she chose not to dwell on it too much. With determination, she removed her jewelry and set it aside before slipping into the purple sweater and black stockings.

    As she looked at herself in the mirror, Scarlett couldn''t help but feel a sense of beauty and blush from embarrassment wash over her by her own beauty. "My shoulders are still visible, but it''s much better than wearing those revealing clothes," she remarked with a sense of relief and satisfaction.

    As Scarlett observed that nothing untoward had happened after donning the new attire, she realized that there was no harm in wearing different clothes now. With a sense of liberation, she had successfully escaped from the pressure of wearing those erotic garments.

    "You all can enter now!" Scarlett announced, her voice carrying a note of assurance.

    Hearing her invitation, Yumi, Seiira, and the others entered the shelter, their eyes widening in astonishment at Scarlett''s transformed appearance. Caught off guard by their admiring gazes, Scarlett felt a blush creep into her cheeks as she nervously rubbed her legs together.

    If you encounter this narrative on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.

    "You look like an elegant housewife!" Yumi exclaimed with enthusiasm, her words meant as a compliment.

    However, Scarlett''s expression twisted in disappointment at the unexpected remark. With a hint of aggression in her tone, she responded, "Really? A housewife? Don''t compliment me if you''re going to say something like that." Despite her irritation, there was a sense of vulnerability in her reaction, revealing her discomfort with the comparison.

    Scarlett was about to smack Yumi on the head in annoyance, but before she could, Evadne burst into the shelter with a look of dissatisfaction and anger on his face.

    "Scarlett-sama, please help. The adults won''t let me use the dumbbells!" Evadne pleaded, his frustration evident.

    "Dumbbells?" Scarlett exclaimed in surprise. She had brought resources to set up a gym in the village and had included enchanted dumbbells for bodybuilding purposes. However, these dumbbells were far too heavy for a child like Evadne to lift.

    "You''re too young to lift them. You can try when you''re older," Scarlett reassured him gently, trying to dissuade him from attempting something beyond his capabilities.

    But Evadne was determined. "I can lift them! You told me to be like a man, so I''ve been training secretly at night when no one''s watching. I''ll show you, just come with me," he insisted, leading Scarlett to the area where the gym resources were stored.

    As Scarlett followed him, the others returned to their tasks, thinking Evadne was simply joking. However, his serious expression told a different story.

    In the not fully made gym area, the array of dumbbells, ranging from hundreds of kilograms to hundreds of tons. To her astonishment, Evadne made a beeline for an 80-ton dumbbell.

    Scarlett moved forward to stop him, but before she could intervene, Evadne effortlessly lifted the massive dumbbell with one hand, a proud smile spreading across his face as he showcased his strength and bravery.

    Scarlett''s mind raced with disbelief as she muttered under her breath, "How did he do that?" The sight of Evadne effortlessly lifting such a heavy weight left her stunned and amazed.

    As Evadne placed the dumbbell back on the floor, Scarlett leaned in closer to him, her hands gently resting on his shoulders. "Can you open your status window?" she asked, her curiosity piqued.

    Others couldn''t see inside each other''s status windows unless they possessed a skill like appraisal. Instesd they can only see an blue rectangular shaped hollow floating in air, So Scarlett decided to ask Evadne directly, hoping to get a glimpse of his stats.

    As Evadne opened his status window, Scarlett''s eyes widened in disbelief. She had forgotten all about asking for his stat points. Instead, she was taken aback by what she saw. Unlike the usual blue color of a status window, Evadne''s was a striking red, much like Avion''sˇŞa sign that he was free from the Creator''s will.

    Even after months of training with the first Demon King Avion, Scarlett had yet to make her status window turn red and break free from the Creator''s will. Yet here, in front of her, Evadne''s status window had effortlessly manifested in red, without any apparent effort on his part.

    "Do you have any unusual or powerful-looking skills?" Scarlett inquired, her curiosity piqued.

    Glancing at his status window, Evadne discovered an unexpected skill. "Yeah, I have one. It''s called... umm... Ultimate skill: Tremor King," he replied, his tone tinged with uncertainty.

    "Tremor? Is he like Whitebeard from One Piece?, More importantly an ''Ultimate skill?''" Scarlett mused silently. Evadne''s past was shrouded in mystery; he had been abandoned by his parents as a baby and now lived with Elder Semiath in the village, unaware of his true heritage.

    "Evadne Emberwing, huh? Emberwing... wings... angels? But he''s a demon, right?" Scarlett sighed, giving up on trying to decipher his true identity. "Just who exactly is he?"

    PLACE : KINGDOM OF GWARGA

    In the hushed confines of the royal palace, Prince L¨®rien paced back and forth in his lavish room, his expression a tumultuous mix of dissatisfaction, concern, anger, and tension.

    When Scarlett had infiltrated the palace, L¨®rien had just returned from a hunt for monsters. This meant he hadn''t been able to confront Scarlett or thwart her plans.

    Scarlett had effortlessly taken Yumi and many other things, thanks to the ''Ouroboros Mark'' placed on the king. With their ruler under Scarlett''s control, they had been left with no choice but to comply with her demands.

    However, now that the ''Ouroboros Mark'' had vanished from the king, L¨®rien found himself grappling with the dilemma of rescuing Yumi Yamamoto from Scarlett''s clutches. He couldn''t shake the gnawing uncertainty about Yumi''s safety, not knowing whether she was unharmed or facing peril at Scarlett''s hands.

    In the midst of his frustration, a figure strode into the room without bothering to knock. It was a man in his fifties, his black-golden hair and beard resembling those of Gwarga''s kingˇŞL¨®rien''s fatherˇŞfrom head to toe. However, this man was not his father but his uncle, the king''s twin brother.

    Seeing his uncle enter, L¨®rien couldn''t help but let out a disgruntled sigh. "Now what do you want, Uncle?" he questioned, his tone tinged with irritation.

    His uncle chuckled softly and absentmindedly stroked his beard, a habit that distinguished him from the king. While the king of Gwarga may have been somewhat clever, his twin brother possessed a cunning and desire that set him apart.

    "I thought you might be in a difficult situation, so I came to offer my assistance as your uncle," his uncle remarked with a smirk, his words laced with a hint of mischief.

    "So, what''s your advice?" L¨®rien queried, his tone indicating a mixture of resignation and curiosity.

    His uncle grinned knowingly. "Come on, you know what I''m going to suggest," he replied, his voice brimming with confidence. "I''ll handle your father, and you''ll be free to invade that village and rescue the Summoned hero."

    L¨®rien''s gaze shifted towards his uncle, a hint of uncertainty clouding his expression. "But what if I lose?" he asked, voicing his apprehension.

    His uncle''s grin widened, his eyes gleaming with a hint of mischief. "Train the Summoned hero yourself. Then, after a few weeks, take them with you to invade the village," he suggested, leaning in closer to L¨®rien. "And remember," he added, placing a hand on L¨®rien''s sword, "even if things don''t go as planned, you have that, Right? Your own ''Warlord!''."

    With a weary sigh, L¨®rien nodded in agreement. "I suppose you''re right. I can''t just sit idle. I''m heading to the Warrior Academy right now," he declared, determination evident in his voice as he resolved to take action.

    With determination etched on his features, L¨®rien wasted no time in departing for the Warrior Academy. As he exited the room, a sinister grin spread across the face of his uncle, Leonidas, who couldn''t contain his excitement. "This is the moment I''ve been waiting for my whole life," he declared with malicious glee.

    Leonidas, the twin brother of Lysander, the king of Gwarga, had always harbored ambitions of claiming the throne of the Kingdom of Gwarga for himself. Despite being more cunning and industrious than his elder brother, he had been denied the throne simply because he was born a few seconds later, His older brother came out their mother''s womb first and he, few seconds later. It irked him to no end that his birth order determined his fate, relegating him to a position of lesser importance.

    Even now, instead of his childrens, It''s L¨®rien, his nephew and Lysander''s son, poised to inherit the throne, Leonidas felt the burning desire to seize power for himself. He was willing to go to any lengths to achieve his goal, and with the perfect opportunity now presenting itself, he was prepared to act swiftly and decisively.

    It didn''t take long for L¨®rien to reach the Warrior Academy, where his reputation preceded him. As news spread of the prince''s arrival, students and professors alike buzzed with excitement. L¨®rien wasted no time in meeting with the professors to discuss his plans.

    Minutes later, on the academy grounds, teachers and exceptional students gathered around, most of whom were summoned heroes from other realms, along with a few natives of this world. Standing before them, L¨®rien held his long sword, his presence commanding attention.

    With a heavy voice that cut through the silence, L¨®rien introduced himself. "You may already know me as L¨®rien, prince of Gwarga," he began, his words carrying authority. "And you may have heard that a succubus has invaded the palace and taken the summoned hero Yumi Yamamoto with her."

    As he paced back and forth, his determination evident, L¨®rien addressed the gathered students. "You''ve been chosen to train with me. Over the next two or three weeks, I will personally train each of you to become stronger than you ever thought possible."

    With a sense of purpose, L¨®rien revealed a crystal, the same one Scarlett had given to the king. "This crystal holds the coordinates of the village where the succubus resides," he explained, a smile playing on his lips. "We will invade that village and rescue Yumi Yamamoto."

 Side Story (1)

    3 MONTHS AGO

    IRISH''S POV:

    In the dorm room of the Hero Academy, Irish resided in a space that deviated from the norm, adorned with Scarlett''s various paintings. Among the artwork, splatters of blood adorned the wallsˇŞsome fresh, others dried, indicating that the blood had been there for days or even weeks.

    "Day 56," she murmured softly, her voice tinged with anguish, before driving the dagger into her left hand. The crimson flow of blood gushed forth, staining the desk in a macabre bath. Though the wound wasn''t fatal, it elicited a sharp, searing pain.

    "Ahhh...ahhh..." she cried out, her voice strained with agony. "This is the only punishment I can give myself for staying away from you, Scarlett." Her words echoed in the room, a testament to the depth of her torment and longing.

    Instead of healing her wounds by magic or using something to nullify the pain, she just applied a slow healing paste on her hand, So that she can feel the pain for longer.

    Irish rose from her desk and made her way to the door, her expression already betraying her anticipation as she spotted a letter placed beside it. With a resigned sigh, she bent down to retrieve the letter and gingerly tore it open. As she scanned its contents, her face fell, and she let out another sigh. "Sighh... it''s them again," she muttered, the weariness evident in her voice as she braced herself for whatever news or demands the letter contained.

    At Prince Richard''s birthday party, Irish had taken a daring leap and proposed to Scarlett, an event that had left an indelible mark on the memories of all who were present. To her amazement and joy, Scarlett had accepted her proposal and even sealed the moment with a kiss, creating a scene that would be talked about for months to come.

    However, despite the significance of the event, only those who had witnessed the proposal firsthand were aware of it. Irish''s parents had vehemently worked to suppress any information about their daughter''s engagement to a demon, fearing the repercussions it could bring upon their prestigious Heartfilia family. The notion of a noblewoman proposing to another woman, let alone a demon, was considered scandalous and could lead to their family''s disgrace and possible banishment from the kingdom.

    Despite their efforts to conceal the truth, Irish''s parents remained furious at her recklessness. Unable to confront her directly at the academy, they resorted to sending incessant letters, urging her to return home for discussions. Yet Irish knew all too well the consequences of facing her parents, fully aware of the punishment that awaited her if she were to comply with their demands. Thus, she chose to ignore their pleas, determined to forge her own path despite the familial pressures weighing heavily upon her.

    Irish stared at the letter in her hands, her brow furrowing in confusion at the unexpected change in its contents. "They want to appreciate me for becoming a high-ranking noble?" she muttered, her head swirling with bewilderment as she scratched her head in disbelief.

    As she read further, her confusion gave way to a mix of surprise and realization. "A few weeks ago, Princess, brother-in-law, and I defeated that Illusion demon," she murmured aloud, her voice tinged with astonishment. "And brother-in-law became the representative of the king." A sense of pride welled within her as she continued, "And he made me a high-ranking noble."

    "Not only that, the king even bestowed upon me the title of ''Dark Knight''," she exclaimed, a hint of incredulity coloring her words. "So that''s why their attitude has changed, huh?"

    With a weary sigh, she leaned back in her chair, the weight of her past decisions and familial expectations bearing down upon her. "Sighh... I think it''s been more than three years. I should meet them," she murmured, her resolve firming as she contemplated the path ahead.

    Irish took leave from the academy and embarked on her journey back home to meet her parents. Traveling by wyvern-carriage, the journey lasted only a few hours before she arrived at her destination. As she approached her home, the grandeur of the palace took her breath away. It was more than just a residence; it was a magnificent palace surrounded by lush gardens, tended to by diligent maids and gardeners. The sight was truly breathtaking, with vibrant flowers and verdant trees adorning the landscape.

    Upon her arrival, the maids and gardeners instantly recognized her, bowing respectfully as she passed by. Their gestures of reverence spoke volumes about her status within the Heartfilia family. Entering through the gates, Irish was greeted by the head maid of the household, who welcomed her with a formal tone.

    "Welcome home, young mistress," the head maid said, her voice elegant and composed as she guided Irish to a waiting room within the palace.

    "I''m going to inform Master and mistress about your arrival." The head maid bowed respectfully before departing the waiting room to inform Irish''s parents of her arrival. Left alone, Irish settled onto the sofa, anticipation tingling in her veins as she awaited her parents'' arrival.

    Before long, the doors swung open, revealing an older man with dark blue hair, bearing a striking resemblance to Irish but in male form. Beside him stood a woman with long, flowing dark blue hair, radiating an elegance that mirrored a more mature version of Irish. There was no mistaking it; these were Irish''s parents.

    Irish''s heart raced as she caught sight of her parents. Without hesitation, she rose from her seat, clutching small gifts for her family, determined not to arrive empty-handed. Her gaze remained fixed on the floor, unable to meet theirs, as she wordlessly extended her hand, offering the gifts as a silent token of her love and remorse.

    This book''s true home is on another platform. Check it out there for the real experience.

    Her father, ever perceptive, immediately grasped her unspoken message and reached out to accept the gifts, his eyes softened . Prideful smile swelled within Irish as she watched him, unlike her past, he was smiling.

    Irish''s father was about to took her gift, but suddenly his gazes goes on Irish''s hands, he noticed something unexpected.

    He caught her left hand, and immediately removed her clothes that was over her hands.

    He shot irish glare, his eyes blazing with anger, "What''s this?", He yelled angerly.

    Her hand was covered with bruises, There was no doubt, she also has it all over her body.

    Seeing swing in the mood, "Tch.." Irish forcefully freed herself from grip, her body started trembling uncontrollable, as she rushed towards her sofa and sat on her again, her gazes still on ground, no signs of eye contact.

    Irish''s parents joined her on the sofa, facing her as her father resumed questioning her. "Just how much trouble are you going to give us, huh?" her mother interjected, her voice seething with anger.

    "Irish, do you even realize how hard we''ve worked to cover up what happened at Prince''s birthday party?" her father added, his tone filled with frustration.

    They took turns lecturing her, recounting every mistake she had made over the three years she was away. "Irish?... Irish?... Are you even listening to me? Say something!" her father demanded, growing impatient.

    But Irish remained silent, her gaze fixed firmly on the ground. Her body trembling with the weight of their words, and she nervously chewed on her fingernails nonstop, a habit that betrayed her unease. This was her usual demeanor around her family ¨C withdrawn, silent, and overwhelmed.

    "Not only proposing a demon, A Filthy succubus at thˇŞ before Irish''s father could continue,Irish''s nail-chewing ceased abruptly. With a sharp intake of breath, she shot him a deathly stare, "Don''t you dare say anything about her!" her eyes locking onto his with intensity.

    Her father recoiled in fear, sweat beading on their foreheads. Tremors shook him as he stuttered out his words, shocked by the sudden fierceness in his daughter''s gaze. "G-giving your own father a death stare? You''ve become fearless," he managed to say, his voice trembling.

    Irish didn''t flinch. With a mixture of pain, anger, and betrayal etched into her voice, she retorted, "S-so what? Y-you abandoned me anyway. I never asked you to cover up after me. You refused to even see me. But now that I''ve become a high-ranking noble, suddenly you want me back." Her words dripped with resentment, the wounds of abandonment reopened and raw.

    As her mother''s words cut through the air, the weight of her past came crashing down. Memories flooded in, each one a sharp jab at her sense of self. "Abandoned you?" Her mother''s voice sliced through the silence, dripping with accusation. "More like escaped from you."

    Her mother''s words echoed, each syllable a reminder of a lifetime of expectations and disappointments. "Just how many times did we tell you to learn housework?" Her mother''s tone was sharp, filled with the bitterness of unmet aspirations. "You''ve got a pretty face thanks to me," she continued, her voice laced with a mix of pride and resentment, "just make connections with some high-ranking nobles and marry well. But instead of doing that, you always left your hair short!"

    She couldn''t help but exhale deeply, the weight of her mother''s words heavy on her chest. "Every single day, hunting monsters," she exclaimed, the exhaustion evident in her voice. "And that day... that day," her voice trailed off, a shiver running down her spine as she relived the memory. "When you were only 13 years old, facing a B+ rank monster and killing it mercilessly in front of us" she whispered, the fear of that moment still fresh in her mind.

    "More than that," her mother''s voice pierced through the silence, filled with a mix of disbelief and horror, "you were smiling like a psychopath after killing it. It still gives me chills just remembering it." Her mother''s words hung in the air, a heavy silence settling over them. "Not only that," she continued, her voice trembling with anger and disbelief, "you even killed your personal maid for accidentally breaking your favorite doll."

    Irish''s father''s words hung in the air, a mixture of jest and underlying tension. "Let''s all forget about the past," he said with a mischievous smile, his tone trying to lighten the atmosphere. "Becoming a high-ranking noble, you did a really good job!" His applause seemed hollow, lacking the genuine pride it should have carried.

    Then, with a casualness that belied the weight of his words, he mentioned Scarlett. "What was her name again, Scarlett?" His words dripped with sarcasm, a thinly veiled jab at Irish''s past relationships. "I never knew you liked girls," he continued, his tone laced with skepticism. "Well then, if she managed to come back alive from the demon realm, tell her to meet us. If we like her, then you''re free to marry her. If not, we''ll find a different bride."

    Irish''s response was hesitant, her voice betraying a mix of resignation and defiance. "O-o-okay then, I''ll tell her," she stammered, her words faltering under the weight of her father''s expectations. "But that doesn''t mean I need your permission to marry her." With that, she rose from her seat, her movements tense with suppressed frustration.

    As she made her way to the door, her mother''s voice cut through the tension. "Are you leaving right now?" she called out, her tone tinged with disappointment. "At least meet your sister!" But Irish''s patience had worn thin, her anger bubbling to the surface. "You all ruined my mood!" she exclaimed, her words carrying a hint of bitterness as she stormed out of the room, leaving behind a palpable sense of unease.

    Without exchanging a single word with her family for five minutes, Irish bolted from the palace, her heart heavy with the weight of their expectations. She hastily boarded a carriage, the urgency of her departure evident in her every movement, and embarked on the journey back to the academy.

    As the carriage rolled on, the sun began its descent, casting long shadows across the landscape. By the time Irish arrived at the academy, the afternoon sun bathed the campus in a warm golden glow.

    A sense of relief washed over her as she stepped into her dorm room. The familiar sight of her sanctuary greeted her, and a smile tugged at the corners of her lips. Without hesitation, she crossed the room and leaped onto her bed, where a painting of Scarlett adorned the wall above. "Huff... This is the best place," she breathed, her voice filled with a mixture of contentment and longing.

    With a soft sigh, she wrapped her arms around the virtual figure of Scarlett, the warmth of the embrace soothing her troubled soul. In that moment, surrounded by the comfort of her dorm room and the presence of her beloved, Irish found solace amidst the chaos of her tumultuous life.

    2 DAYS LATER

    In the gentle embrace of morning''s first light, Irish stirred from her slumber, stretching her limbs languidly as she let out a long, satisfying yawn. Just as she began to rouse herself from the comfort of her bed, a familiar sound echoed through the room.

    Knock... knock... knock...

    "Irish-san, it''s me, Aoto. Open the door!" His voice carried a hint of excitement, breaking the stillness of the morning.

    Hearing his voice, Irish rose from her bed, her curiosity piqued. With a soft sigh, she made her way to the door and swung it open. "Yawn... what happened?" she mumbled, her voice still heavy with sleep.

    Aoto stood before her, a wide smile lighting up his face. "Happy birthday, Irish-san!" he exclaimed, his words filled with genuine joy.

    Irish blinked in surprise, the realization dawning on her. "I forgot, today''s my birthday," she admitted, a hint of sheepishness coloring her tone.

    "I know you''re not one for celebrating birthdays," Aoto replied, his smile unwavering. "So, I prepared a special gift for you." With a flourish, he presented a book, his eyes sparkling with anticipation. "This will be perfect for you, I''m sure you''ll like it."

    Irish accepted the book, her curiosity growing as she examined its cover. As she read the title aloud, a mixture of amusement and incredulity washed over her. "Thousand ways to Make Your Husband BlushˇŞTomboy Edition?"

    A chilling grin spread across Irish''s face, her eyes alight with anticipation. "This will certainly help me a lot!" she exclaimed, her voice tinged with a hint of excitement.

    "Well then, goodbye," Aoto said hastily, his demeanor shifting as he made a swift exit, leaving Irish alone with the intriguing book.

    Clutching the book tightly to her chest, Irish''s gaze remained fixed on its cover, a sense of intrigue swirling within her. With a contented smile, she made her way to her study desk and took a seat. Placing the book beside her, she murmured, "I''ll read you tomorrow. But for nowˇŞ"

    Her routine interrupted, Irish retrieved a dagger from a nearby drawer and placed her left hand on the desk. "Day 59," she announced with determination, her eyes glinting with resolve. With fearless precision, she directed the tip of the dagger towards her hand and pierced it, a sharp intake of breath escaping her lips as pain shot through her.

    But as she watched in astonishment, the flow of blood from her hand suddenly ceased, the wound beginning to close before her eyes. she whispered in disbelief, her mind reeling with the implications of what she had just witnessed."Did my hand just got regenerated? "

 Side Story (2)

    3 MONTHS AGO

    AOTO''S POV :

    In the quiet solitude of the Hero Academy''s backyard, Layra Midgrez stood with her back against the cold stone wall, her long, fluffy pink hair framing her delicate face. Despite her cute appearance, fear etched lines of worry on her features as she found herself surrounded by three menacing figures.

    This secluded spot, away from the prying eyes of teachers and fellow students, often became the stage for such cruel acts of bullying. Layra''s heart pounded in her chest as she struggled to maintain her composure, her body trembling with a mixture of anxiety and dread.

    One of the bullies, his eyes gleaming with malicious intent, stepped forward and leered at Layra. "You''ve got a pretty face for a commoner," he sneered, his words dripping with contempt. "How about we have a taste of you?" His words hung in the air, laden with the threat of violence, as Layra''s fear threatened to overwhelm her.

    "I''ll tell the teachers, you''ll regret this," Layra stammered, her voice trembling with fear as she faced the trio of bullies.

    The bullies erupted into mocking laughter, their cruel amusement echoing in the secluded space. "Hahaha... No one in this Academy would take a commoner''s side," one of them sneered, his words like daggers plunging into Layra''s already fragile resolve.

    As the bullies closed in, their menacing presence looming over Layra, she braced herself for the worst. But just as their hands reached out, ready to inflict harm, a sudden interruption shattered the tension.

    Thuck...

    A forceful kick landed squarely on the face of the bully in the middle, sending him flying several meters backward. Shock registered on the faces of the remaining bullies as they turned to see their assailant.

    Standing before them was a figure bathed in golden light, his lustrous blonde hair framing a face that exuded an aura of undeniable charm. With piercing green eyes and a chiseled jawline, Aoto Takahashi''s presence commanded attention and respect.

    "Aoto-sama?" the bullies exclaimed in a mixture of shock and fear, their bravado evaporating in an instant.

    Aoto''s smile was fierce as he addressed them, his voice dripping with authority. "No one would take the side of a commoner? How could you forget the great, almighty Aoto?" His words rang out with a confidence that left no room for argument, as Layra looked on in awe and gratitude at her unexpected savior.

    "Tch..." The bullies snorted in anger, their frustration palpable as they glared at Aoto. However, they knew they were no match for him, both physically and in terms of status.

    With a grunt, they hoisted up their injured comrade, who had received Aoto''s powerful kick, and slunk away without another word. As they departed, a sense of relief washed over Layra, a joyful smile gracing her features.

    "Thank you so much, Aoto-sama," Layra exclaimed with genuine enthusiasm, her voice filled with gratitude. "I never knew you were such a kind-hearted person. I''m Layra Midgrez from Class B-3. It''s nice to meet you."

    Aoto chuckled warmly, his charming smile lighting up his face. "Hahaha... Don''t worry, Layra. If they try to bully you again, just tell me," he assured her with unwavering confidence.

    Upon hearing her name spoken so casually by Aoto, Layra''s cheeks flushed with embarrassment. "Layra?" she stammered, her voice laced with nervousness. "You... you called me by my first name in our first meeting?"

    Aoto''s expression softened as he realized his mistake. "Oops... I called you by your first name because you sounded so familiar. You don''t mind, right?" he asked, his charming smile never faltering as he scratched his head in embarrassment.

    Layra''s embarrassment only deepened as she played with her fingers nervously. "I-I don''t really mind," she managed to say, her voice barely above a whisper. "Umm... I''m free on Monday. Would you like to go anywhere?" She asked, her words tinged with embarrassment yet filled with hope.

    "What a coincidence, I''m free as well," Aoto replied with a warm smile, his eyes sparkling with anticipation.

    "W-well then, I''ll meet you on Monday," Layra stammered hurriedly, her cheeks flushed with embarrassment as she hastily made her exit.

    As Layra disappeared from his sight, Aoto waved goodbye, his smile lingering until she was out of view. But as soon as she was gone, a mischievous grin spread across Aoto''s face, and he couldn''t contain his excitement.

    "Yes! That makes it my 14th girlfriend!" he exclaimed with glee, his voice filled with triumph as he reveled in his latest conquest.

    After defeating the illusion demon and rescuing the king, I found myself bestowed with the prestigious title of the king''s representative. Suddenly, everyone around me upgraded my name from just Aoto to the revered Aoto-sama. It was like being showered with respect confetti.

    But the real kicker came when the king, in his infinite wisdomˇŞor lack thereofˇŞdecided to arrange my engagement to Princess Ingrassia. Sure, she''s a vision of beauty, but personality-wise? Let''s just say she''s got a one-track mind, constantly yammering on about justice this and justice that. And don''t even get me started on her bizarre obsession with dueling Irish-san. Every time she challenges her, it''s like watching a kitten take on a lionˇŞpredictable and painful.

    She fancies herself as Irish''s rival, but Irish couldn''t care less about her, probably because she''s too busy hunting monsters or something. But what choice do I have? She''s like a walking, talking beauty pageant winner with a personality as appealing as a soggy sandwich. If I want to "bang" her all night, I''ll have to endure her quirks all day. Ah, the sacrifices we make for loveˇŞor in my case, Harem.

    As absurd as it sounds, I was genuinely bummed when that illusion demon showed up pretending to be the king. I mean, I had this whole plan mapped out in my head where I''d kill the real king, slide into the throne like a boss, and build the biggest harem known to mankind. But nope, life had to throw me a curveball.

    But hey, it''s not all bad. Being the king''s representative pretty much puts me in the same league as the king himself. And when that old geezer finally kicks the bucket, guess who''s next in line? That''s right, yours truly.

    The narrative has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the infringement.

    Initially, I had this grand idea of amassing a harem of a hundred girls, but thanks to my newfound status, I''ve already racked up 14 girlfriends without even breaking a sweat. And hey, I haven''t even started my quest to kick demon king''s butt yet!

    Once I hit the road on my epic demon-slaying journey, you better believe I''m gonna collect girlfriends like Pok¨¦mon. It doesn''t matter if they''re from some random village or a bustling cityˇŞI''ll charm them all. Because let''s face it, years down the line, some kid in a tiny village will be asking his mom, "Who''s my daddy?"

    And his mom will puff up with pride and declare, "Stand tall, kiddo! You''re the offspring of a legend, Aoto Takahashi!" But then she''ll drop the bombshell: "Oh, but you''re his 1462nd son. Hehehe!"

    So yeah, I figure I''ll aim for a harem of at least a thousand girls, and I''ll make sure each of them bear my child at least twice. Who needs world domination when you can have a thousand mini-me''s running around?

    With a proud smile plastered on his face, Aoto made his way back to his dorm room, his mind buzzing with grandiose thoughts of future kingship. "When I become king, should I just banish all the males from the kingdom?" he mused to himself. "It''d make life easier for all the ladies left behind, right? But that pesky princess would never let me get away with it." He sighed, resigned to the fact that his dreams of a male-free utopia were dashed by royal bureaucracy.

    As he pushed open the door to his room, a wave of nostalgia washed over him, memories of living with Scarlett flooding his mind. "Without your bestie, life sure is boring, no matter how many girlfriends you have," he lamented quietly to himself.

    His gaze landed on a book resting on his bed, the one he had authored himself. "Oh, tomorrow''s Irish-san''s birthday," he recalled suddenly, a pang of sadness tugging at his heart. "I used to know all the girls'' birthdays so Scarlett could surprise them with gifts. But now she''s off gallivanting in the demon realm. Sigh..."

    Picking up the book, Aoto''s mischievous grin returned. "That''s why I wrote this bookˇŞit''ll definitely come in handy, for both Irish and me," he chuckled to himself. "And why me, you ask? Well, let''s just say I recently exposed Scarlett''s weakness by beating her in Rock, Paper, Scissors and making her wear that, uh, ''erotic'' outfit." He shook his head, a smirk playing on his lips. "But I know she''s already overcome her fear of wearing female clothes. And knowing Scarlett, she won''t let that slide without getting revenge."

    Aoto''s expression turned serious for a moment as he contemplated his own abilities. "She''s formidable, no doubt about it. But with my unique skill, I might just stand a chance against her. Still, it''s a gamble." He shrugged, returning to his mischievous grin. "That''s why I wrote this bookˇŞto exploit her weaknesses and save myself from her wrath. I''ll make irish master of making Scarlett blush with embarrassment and Every time she blushes at Irish''s antics, it''ll be another victory for me! Hahaha..." He chuckled to himself, already looking forward to the inevitable showdown with his formidable friend-turned-foe.

    As Aoto''s mind wandered back to Scarlett, another familiar face popped into his thoughtsˇŞChiyoko Hiiro, the otaku boy. "Ah, Chiyoko," he chuckled to himself. "He managed to snag four girlfriends too, but let''s be real, Aisha''s mine in bed, so we''ll count his harem as three. Still, I''ve got 14 and he''s got only 3. Hehehe... he''s no match for me." A smirk danced across Aoto''s lips as he relished in his own perceived superiority.

    The memory of Chiyoko''s bewildered expression upon hearing about Aoto''s engagement to Princess Ingrassia brought a fresh wave of amusement to Aoto''s mind. "His face was priceless," he snickered. "I still laugh just thinking about it."

    A wicked idea began to form in Aoto''s mind. "Should I steal his remaining three girlfriends too?" he pondered mischievously. "Or maybe I''ll just bang Aisha in front of him and let him hear her moans?" He shook his head, dismissing the thought with a chuckle. "Nah... that''d be too easy. I''ll save that for later."

    With a contented sigh, Aoto flopped onto his bed, exhaustion finally catching up to him after a day filled with schemes and mischief. As he drifted off to sleep, a smug grin remained plastered on his face, satisfied with the chaos he had caused and the plans yet to unfold.

    NEXT DAY :

    Unlike his usual routine, Aoto found himself awake bright and early. Today held two important tasks for him: his date with Layra and Irish''s birthday. He knew he had to act fast, especially considering the significance of the latter task. Giving Irish the book wasn''t just about achieving his own ambitions; it held a deeper meaning ¨C preventing Irish from harming herself.

    Every day, Aoto noticed Irish showing up to lessons with new injuries and bruises. Given her yandere nature, he suspected she was deliberately hurting herself. Determined to intervene, Aoto saw giving her the book as a way to keep her occupied and hopefully prevent further harm.

    With a sense of urgency, Aoto grabbed the book and hurried towards Irish''s dorm room, eager to fulfill his mission.Aoto wasted no time in reaching Irish''s dorm room, his sense of urgency driving him forward. With a swift pace, he approached the door and raised his hand to knock.

    Knock... knock... knock...

    "It''s me, Aoto. Open the door!" he called out, his voice carrying a tone of determinatiom and enthusiasm.

    Hearing his voice, Irish rose from her bed, her curiosity piqued. With a soft sigh, she made her way to the door and swung it open. "Yawn... what happened?" she mumbled, her voice still heavy with sleep.

    Aoto stood before her, a wide smile lighting up his face. "Happy birthday, Irish-san!" he exclaimed, his words filled with genuine joy.

    Irish blinked in surprise, the realization dawning on her. "I forgot, today''s my birthday," she admitted, a hint of sheepishness coloring her tone.

    "I know you''re not one for celebrating birthdays," Aoto replied, his smile unwavering. "So, I prepared a special gift for you." With a flourish, he presented a book, his eyes sparkling with anticipation. "This will be perfect for you, I''m sure you''ll like it."

    Irish accepted the book, her curiosity growing as she examined its cover. As she read the title aloud, a mixture of amusement and incredulity washed over her. "Thousand ways to Make Your Husband BlushˇŞTomboy Edition?"

    A chilling grin spread across Irish''s face, her eyes alight with anticipation. "This will certainly help me a lot!" she exclaimed, her voice tinged with a hint of excitement.

    "Well then, goodbye," Aoto said hastily, his demeanor shifting as he made a swift exit, leaving Irish alone with the intriguing book.

    After delivering the book to Irish, Aoto made his way back to his dorm room, a shiver running down his spine as he caught a whiff of the overpowering scent of blood. His mind raced with concern: had Irish harmed someone? He quickly dismissed the thought, knowing that Irish wouldn''t resort to such violence, especially after Scarlett''s advice against it. With a shake of his head, he entered his dorm room, letting out a long, exhausted sigh as he flopped onto his bed.

    "Huff... mission completed, guys!" he muttered to himself, a sense of satisfaction washing over him as he relished in the accomplishment.

    Just as he began to relax, a sudden knocking sound echoed from outside his door.

    Knock... knock... knock...

    "Aoto-kun, it''s me, Saintess Clare," came the voice from the other side.

    Aoto''s surprise was evident as he hurried to open the door. Before him stood Saintess Clare, her petite frame looking up at him as she bowed deeply in apology. "First of all, I deeply apologize for what I did," she began, her voice tinged with remorse. "I was controlled by a demon, but as a Saintess, to allow myself to be manipulated in such a way is truly shameful."

    As Clare spoke, Aoto couldn''t help but feel a twinge of resentment. "Apologies? Is that all?" he thought to himself, his frustration simmering beneath the surface. He knew the extent of the damage her actions had caused, including Scarlett''s forced journey to the demon realm also As being the Summoner, Clare has the power to desummon Aoto, if he wouldn''t have come in this world before clare Summoned him, He''ll definitely sent back to his world by Saintess.

    But outwardly, Aoto maintained his composure, gently placing a hand on Clare''s shoulder. "Don''t worry about it," he reassured her, his tone masking his true intentions. "The fact that you came all this way to apologize... it really touches my heart."

    As he spoke, Aoto''s mind whirled with a sinister plan, knowing that this apology could be the perfect opportunity to manipulate Clare to his advantage.

    Aoto''s expression turned grave as he adopted an extremely sad face, his eyes filled with feigned sorrow. "But Clare-chan, I''m truly saddened by the fact that you''ve been corrupted," he lamented.

    Saintess Clare gasped in shock, her eyes widening in disbelief. "Corrupted?" she echoed, her voice trembling with uncertainty.

    "Yes, it''s true," Aoto continued, his tone somber. "The Goddess herself came to me in a dream and revealed to me the way to purify you."

    Clare''s expression shifted from shock to hope, a smile blossoming on her face as she leaned in with enthusiasm. "What way? I''ll do anything," she declared eagerly.

    Aoto paused for dramatic effect before delivering his next line. "You''ll have to... sleep with me," he announced, his words hanging heavy in the air.

    A deep blush spread across Clare''s cheeks, her face turning crimson at the unexpected proposition. "W-what?!" she stammered, her voice betraying her shock. "But you know that a Saintess must remain pure for her entire life."

    Once again, Aoto spoke, his voice tinged with sorrow. "I''ll have the blessings of the Goddess, which is why I can purify your body... but only if we become one," he explained gently.

    Clare shook her head in disbelief at the audacious proposal, but deep down, she knew she had little choice but to accept Aoto''s offer. "Okay, then... please make it quick," she murmured, her legs trembling beneath her.

    Aoto''s disappointment was palpable as he processed Clare''s reluctant agreement. "Ughh... I have a date with Layra," he lamented inwardly, his plans momentarily thrown off course.

    Thinking quickly, he rallied with a mischievous smile. "I have a very important task to attend to as well," he declared, his voice oozing with charm. "Why don''t you come to my room tonight? We can have a... whole-night session," he suggested, his eyes twinkling with mischief.

    A lustrous grin spread across Saintess Clare''s lips as she licked them hungrily. "Okay, then. I''ll come tonight," she declared, her voice dripping with anticipation.

    With that, she turned and swiftly exited the room, leaving Aoto alone with his thoughts. A sinister grin twisted his features as he watched her depart. "Finally," he thought to himself, "that buxom beauty is mine. She may be a Saintess in name, but in reality, she''s just a woman driven by primal desires."

    As he replayed their conversation in his mind, a sense of triumph washed over him. "Her legs were trembling with excitement," he mused, a dark chuckle escaping his lips. "She''s ready for it, eager to lose her virginity at any cost."

    Aoto concluded, his smirk widening as he relished in his growing harem.

    "Hehe... with her included, it''s my 15th girlfriend,"

 It Takes A Man To Become The Best Waifu

    Humans or Demons, Who''s Stronger?

    When it comes to the age-old question of who is stronger, humans or demons, opinions are divided. While many believe that demons hold the upper hand, When it comes to me, Then I firmly believe that humans are the stronger of the two.

    Why Ask?

    I''m not talking about individual strength or raw power, but the strength found in unity and knowledge. Humans have accumulated thousands of years'' worth of knowledge, meticulously recorded in books and passed down through generations. This wealth of information is readily accessible, with academies established to ensure the smooth transfer of knowledge. In stark contrast, demons are born with innate strength, regenerative abilities, and significantly longer lifespansˇŞsome even ageless. However, they lack the structured approach to learning that humans possess. Demons often learn magic through self-practice or by stealing grimoires from humans. This means that, despite their natural abilities, humans have a far greater repository of magical knowledge than even the mightiest demon kings.

    Why Do Humans Still Gets Defeated?

    Yet, despite this advantage, humans often find themselves on the losing side. I don''t know about my original world but This World''s peoples are kinda stupid, They lack creativityˇŞor rather, the lack thereof. In this world, humans seem to squander their potential, failing to fully exploit the magic they possess. Every spell, every magical text, is a treasure trove of possibilities, far more potent and versatile than they realize. But instead of delving deep, they skim the surface, like reading only the title of a book and ignoring the wealth of knowledge within.

    Let''s take an example to illustrate my point: my psychokinesis! In this world, people typically use psychokinetic powers to lift objects and throw them at their enemies. And that''s it! Psychokinesis is hard to learn and consumes a lot of mana, so it''s rarely mastered. But if they truly understood its potential, they would realize psychokinesis is far more useful than they think.

    With psychokinesis, you can do so much more than just hurl objects. Imagine enhancing your teammates'' overall strength. Picture a swordsman who can control the direction of their slashes mid-air, dramatically increasing accuracy and lethality. Psychokinesis can turn a simple attack into a precise, devastating blow, making your strikes nearly impossible to dodge.

    I''m not even close to done yet. You can create a "Repel Barrier" that doesn''t block attacks in the traditional sense but makes them pass harmlessly through you, leaving you unscathed. It''s like phasing through danger.

    Even more impressive, you can generate an invisible aura around your body that makes it impossible for anyone to touch you. Think of it like Gojo Satoru''s Infinity. With this barrier, you can walk into a battlefield and remain untouchable, effortlessly defeating your enemies while they can''t even land a hit on you.

    Let''s set aside thoughts of humans and demons for now and focus on the heart of the matter. My village, Dreadhaven, has almost transformed into a thriving town. I still have Avion''s one thousand gold coins, which I''ll refer to as our "Foreign Reserves." These funds will be invaluable for paying workers from outside the village and purchasing goods from other kingdoms.

    Additionally, it''s essential to create our own gold, silver, and bronze coins. This will make trade much easier for our citizens, who currently barter goods like in ancient timesˇŞexchanging wheat for rice, and so on. We can''t simply mimic the coin designs of other kingdoms; we need a unique currency that represents Dreadhaven.

    The most remarkable development, however, is the growth of our population. Our village now boasts over four thousand inhabitants, a diverse mix of species. This incredible expansion is a testament to Dreadhaven''s prosperity and promise.

    In an exciting turn of events, Doomthunder has returned with his pack of hounds. These powerful creatures will serve as our transportation. I plan to organize groups to ride these hounds and maintain order in Dreadhaven, much like a police force.

    Now, you might wonder why I''m not forming a traditional army. The answer is simple: I don''t need one. I am a one-man army, more than capable of defeating any opposing force. My strength alone is enough to protect Dreadhaven from any threat.

    Dreadhaven is evolving, and with these new measures, we''re on the path to a bright and secure future.

    Scarlett sat lost in thought, processing all these plans and changes in less than a second. She stood up from her chair, yawning and stretching her limbs. Today was her last day in her current shelter.

    Why? Because, apart from her palace, all the village''s construction was complete. Most of the houses were made of wood, and Scarlett''s shelter stood out awkwardly, making the village look uneven. So, she decided to move into a new homeˇŞa classic Japanese-style wooden house right beside her palace. It wasn''t too big, but it promised comfort and a sense of belonging.

    As she left her shelter, a smile spread across her lips. Outside, Doomthunder waited for her, his tail wagging up and down and his tongue hanging out playfully. He had become more adorable after receiving Scarlett''s blessings, his size reduced to just above that of a human, almost as large as a horse.

    Seeing Doomthunder like this filled Scarlett with warmth and a sense of contentment. She gently patted his head, feeling the soft fur beneath her fingers. Without saying a word, she began walking toward the heart of the village, Doomthunder quietly following her. Dreadhaven was no longer just a village; it had grown significantly.

    It took more than ten minutes to reach the site where the palace was being constructed. As she walked, villagers greeted her with bows of respect. When she arrived, she saw the palace was only half-finished, surrounded by a large garden. In the garden, a statue of Scarlett was also being sculpted.

    However, her destination wasn''t the palace. Next to it was an open field adorned with flowers, where her new wooden house was supposed to be. She had received reports that it was completed, yet there was no house in sight.

    Confused and on the brink of anger, Scarlett was about to speak when a bald, dark-skinned man ran towards her. "Wait a minute, Scarlett-sama..." It was Gohard, the craftsman, accompanied by a demon with yellow horns.

    They reached her, and Gohard, panting heavily, explained, "The house hasn''t been made yet."

    Scarlett''s eyes narrowed, her voice tinged with anger, "That''s what I want to knowˇŞwhy isn''t the house ready?"

    Instead of answering, Gohard gestured to the yellow-horned demon. The demon stepped forward and placed his hand on the ground. In an instant, the earth trembled as a wooden house began to rise from beneath, forming right before their eyes. It was a classic Japanese-style wooden house, just as Scarlett had envisioned.

    Scarlett watched in amazement, thinking, "Whoa, is he like Yamato from Naruto? Damn, I''ve got a very useful guy." She was clearly impressed.

    Her anger melted away, replaced by awe and gratitude. She turned to Gohard and the demon, a smile forming on her lips. "You two have outdone yourselves. I''m speechless."

    Gohard and the demon both bowed, relieved and pleased. The demon spoke gently, "I''m Hedz. I''ve been learning ''Wood Magic,'' and I thought of using it to make houses as well."

    A smile appeared on Scarlett''s face as she thought, "That''s exactly the kind of creativity I was hoping for. He deserves a reward."

    Since money currently had no value in the village, Scarlett decided on a different kind of reward. She approached Hedz and hugged him tightly, her chest pressing against his. As she blinked one eye playfully, she said, "Well done, Hedz. I expect great things from you in the future."

    Hedz''s reaction was priceless. His face turned a deep shade of red, and he blushed so hard that it seemed like his cheeks were on fire. Even Gohard blushed at the sight.

    "I... I was hugged by Scarlett-sama," Hedz stammered, a huge smile spreading across his face. "I can die peacefully now." He walked away in a daze, so overwhelmed with happiness that he forgot what he was supposed to do next.

    Gohard chuckled and went after him, trying to bring him back to reality. Scarlett laughed inwardly, amused by how easily she could affect men. Having once been a man herself, she knew every weakness and enjoyed using that knowledge to her advantage.

    With a light heart and a satisfied smile, Scarlett turned her attention back to her newly made house. Excited, she started running towards it, but after a few steps, she had to stop. Her breasts bounced so much that it became uncomfortable, and a look of annoyance crossed her face.

    "My breasts are bouncing so much that I can''t run," she thought with irritation. "Now I know why girls run so slowly. But what can I do to stop this? Do I have to wear a bra?"

    Scarlett sighed, "Well, the answer is yes. Not only a bra, but I think for my future plans, I''ll even have to wear panties. What are my future plans? Well, that''s a secret. Because I want to be like Aizen from Bleach, saying, ''Everything was according to my plan.'' Hehehe..."

    As she entered the house, a chuckle escaped her lips. She was already imagining the dramatic reveals and cunning strategies she had in store. The house was unremarkable, with a modest, ordinary interior. In the middle of the living room stood a large mirror, with a table behind it for her small belongings.

    It had been over six months since she last looked at her reflection. Curiosity got the better of her, and she decided to see what had changed. As she approached the mirror, she saw her own reflection for the first time in a long while. Instantly, her face contorted in shock. She screamed, "Why does my face look ten times sluttier than before?"

    Her gaze traveled down to her hips. "Why is my ass bigger? It looks like Mei Mei''s from Jujutsu Kaisen." She then touched her breasts, realizing, "And my breasts are larger too."

    Despite wearing an off-shoulder purple sweater, her chest was prominently visible. With mounting curiosity and anxiety, she opened her spatial inventory and took out a measuring tape. She started with her height. "184 cm? I''ve grown from 178 cm to 184 cm. That''s a 6 cm difference."

    Her hands trembled as she then moved to measure her breasts. "100 cm... 106 cm... 108... 112 cm,? Last time I checked it was 96cm." Her face turned pale, and her mind raced with shock. "Did I just surpass Mommy Tsunade and Mommy Boa Hancock? What the hell am I becoming, Vermeil from Vermeil in Gold?"

    Her heart pounded in her chest. An overwhelming urge took hold of her, and she couldn''t resist squeezing her breasts. "Hmm... they''re softer than marshmallows," she murmured. Then, snapping out of it, she smacked her forehead in frustration. "This is not the time for this!"

    This tale has been pilfered from Royal Road. If found on Amazon, kindly file a report.

    She quickly put her sweater back on and began pacing back and forth, her mind racing. "Is it because I''m still not fully become an adult yet? Am I still maturing?"

    "Or could it be because I slept with Irish? I''ve heard that a woman''s body can change to increase sexual appeal, so her partner is more attracted to her. But damn, I was a man, at least have some mercy" She sighed heavily, trying to make sense of it all.

    "And then there''s my face. Before, it was just like I had a harem of boys. Now, it looks even worse, like I sleep with 50 or 60 men every day." Her expression twisted in despair as she dropped to the floor, banging her fists and crying out in frustration.

    The shock and confusion were too much to handle. She felt trapped in a body she didn''t recognize, with changes she couldn''t understand. The mix of anger, fear, and disbelief left her feeling utterly lost.

    It was actually a good thing that Scarlett was tall, making her big breasts "Top-tier", Or else she will be like Saintess clare with small body but huge boobs making more difficulties in movement.

    Scarlett stood up, brushing aside the thought, "What can I do anyway?" With a sigh, she decided not to dwell on it. Taking a step back, she glanced at her reflection in the mirror.

    She was captivated by her own beauty, unable to resist the allure. Her body seemed to move on its own as she leaned closer to the mirror, drawn to her reflection. Just as she was about to kiss her own image, a sudden, loud burst from the door swinging open shattered the moment.

    Scarlett jumped back from the mirror, her face flushing with embarrassment. She hoped whoever entered hadn''t seen her almost kiss her reflection. Rubbing her legs nervously, she glanced toward the door.

    "Everyone is ready and waiting to show their performances to you," Yumi announced, stepping into the room. Scarlett''s heart raced; had Yumi seen her?

    A blush crept across Scarlett''s cheeks as she scratched her head, trying to compose herself. "I-I know... I know... hahaha... I was about to come myself. L-let''s go!" she stammered nervously, pushing Yumi gently to go first, eager to escape her own awkwardness.

    As they walked through wooden house, Beside the house, the grand halls of the nearly finished palace, Scarlett''s thoughts drifted to the bustling village of Dreadhaven. The population had swelled to over four thousand, with a diverse mix of species calling it home. Scarlett had established strict rules: in every family, at least one person had to work. She would not tolerate beggars who leached off the hard work of others.

    In this village of monsters and demons, their primary talent was fighting, So thier first was to become guardians/Police and protect the village. The second was to enroll in the army. Scarlett''s palace was nearing completion, and she had no intention of living alone in such a vast space. Today, the villagers would showcase their skills, hoping to earn a place among the elite VIPs who would live in the palace, akin to nobles and royals.

    Scarlett had decided to select at least forty VIPs eventually, but she wasn''t in a rush. She planned to choose them over time, ensuring only the most deserving would gain this privilege.

    As they approached the gathering area, Scarlett took a deep breath to steady herself. Before she could say anything, Cryptus ran toward her, his small figure darting through the crowd. "Scarlett-sama, this way!" he called out, his cute voice ringing in Scarlett''s ears.

    "Owww.. As always, his voice is so cute!" Scarlett thought, smiling to herself. Cryptus led her to a camp where a flashy wooden chair had been set up just for her. Scarlett sat down, crossing her legs with the poise and confidence of a ruler.

    The area was buzzing with excitement. Families of the participants cheered them on, but most eyes were on Scarlett, captivated by her presence. She could feel their gazes, a mix of admiration and anticipation, and it only added to her sense of responsibility.

    The crowd was diverse, featuring many different species. Among them were demons with fierce expressions, others with chubby, pig-like faces, and some with the heads of goats. Despite their differences, there primary goal was not to become a VIP Citizens, they all shared a common goal: to impress Scarlett with their strength and skills or become commanders in her army.

    Scarlett watched as the participants prepared to showcase their abilities. She could sense their determination and the weight of their dreams. The villagers were not just performing for a place in the palace; they were striving to prove their worth and earn a position of honor and responsibility.

    Scarlett''s heart swelled with a mix of pride and resolve. These were her people, and today was a chance for them to shine. She leaned forward slightly, her eyes scanning the crowd.

    The participants gathered in a large open area, the center dominated by massive round stones that towered over twenty meters high. These colossal rocks made everyone around them look like tiny ants by comparison.

    Most of the participants had been trained by Cryptus. Despite his skeletal appearance and youthful demeanor, he had prepared them for this day, though Scarlett was still unsure of the specifics of his training.

    The first participant stepped forward, a tall, muscular man with the face and horns of a goat. His presence was imposing, and he carried himself with a mixture of pride and humility. He bowed deeply to Scarlett and introduced himself, his voice resonating with respect.

    "I give my respect to Scarlett-sama. I''m Baron Nova!" he declared.

    Scarlett assumed her authoritative demeanor, her voice heavy with command. "You may proceed," she intoned.

    Baron approached the gigantic rock with measured steps. He paused for a moment, gathering mana in his arms, which began to glow with a faint, mystical light. With a powerful punch, he struck the massive stone. The impact echoed through the air like thunder, creating a shockwave that rippled outward.

    Without hesitation, Baron leaped into the air. Despite his size and bulk, he soared effortlessly, reaching the top of the towering rock. As he landed, he tightened his fingers into a rigid chop and struck the rock''s peak. The force of his blow sent cracks spiderwebbing through the stone, and with a final, decisive split, the massive rock cleaved into two pieces.

    The crowd watched in awe, a mixture of gasps and cheers filling the air. Scarlett felt a surge of excitement and pride. Baron''s display of strength was not just impressive; it was a testament to the dedication and power of those who served under her rule.

    "Did he just channel his mana into the boulder and weaken it? Then, with a jump and a choke hold, he broke the boulder into two? Just what the hell was Cryptus teaching them?", Scarlett''s eyes sparkled like refined crystal as she watched in awe.

    Unlike Scarlett, Cryptus was visibly angry. He shouted, "I told you to cut in a straight line! Why is it jagged?"

    "I''m sorry, Cryptus-sama. I''ll try my best next time," he replied, bowing deeply before leaving the training area.

    Scarlett was shocked. "What the hell? That was impressive! Why is he so angry?" she thought to herself, glancing at Cryptus with a mix of confusion and admiration.

    The next participant stepped forward. It was a demon with red skin and a long, curved horn. He bowed and introduced himself, "I''m Arpeus Nova." With a determined expression, he approached the boulder and unsheathed his sword. It appeared to be an ordinary iron blade, but everyone watched in astonishment as he executed a precise, swift movement.

    Chungg.....

    The sound of slicing rock echoed through the area. Arpeus moved so quickly that the cut was almost imperceptible. As he sheathed his sword, the boulder fell apart, revealing a perfectly horizontal cut.

    Scarlett''s breath caught in her throat. The precision and skill displayed were astounding. She could feel her heart pounding with excitement and curiosity. What kind of training did Cryptus put them through to achieve such feats?

    But unlike Scarlett, Cryptus was having none of it. He shouted again, "I told you to cut it into at least four pieces!" His voice carried a hint of anger.

    "What''s his deal? He cut that large rock with an ordinary iron sword. Isn''t that impressive?" Scarlett thought to herself, bewildered by Cryptus''s harsh critique.

    As time went by, one by one, participants showcased their skills. Each had a unique style, making it difficult for Scarlett to choose a standout candidate. Everyone seemed to possess immense strength and impressive abilities.

    As the number of participants dwindled, the time for the final contestants arrived. The last participants were two sisters with long green hair and seductive figures. Their eyes were covered with blindfolds, and they wore matching, strapless bikini tops with decorative straps and ties in the front. Their bikini bottoms had side ties and covered half of their thighs, unlike smaller bikinis.

    "That''s one hell of an erotic outfit!" Scarlett thought, recalling how she used to wear revealing clothes herself.

    They both bowed as they introduced themselves. "I''m Euryale," one began.

    Her sister followed, "I''m Stheno Nova. We are gorgons, descendants of Medusa. We have petrification in our eyes."

    "Is that so? That''s why they''re wearing blindfolds," Scarlett thought. Their blindfolds were simple, unlike the more elaborate ones Scarlett had wore before.

    In front of them were two large boulders. As they approached, they temporarily removed their blindfolds. A flash emanated from their eyes as their petrification powers activated. The boulder Euryale looked at turned into solid cement, while the one Stheno focused on transformed into bronze.

    Unlike other participants, Scarlett wasn''t particularly impressed. "Hmmm... They''re useful in battle, but for crafting, what can I do with them? Turn humans into bronze statues? Realistic statues might make money, but I''m not that impressed," she thought.

    "Is that it?" Scarlett questioned aloud.

    "No, we are not done yet. After receiving blessings from you, our petrification gained additional attributes," Stheno replied, closing her eyes to avoid accidentally petrifying anyone.

    As they spoke, they turned back to their respective boulders. Opening their eyes again, Euryale''s boulder transformed into gold, and Stheno''s into silver.

    Scarlett''s mouth hung open in astonishment. Her eyes sparkled like gems, her pupils shaped like gold coins as she exclaimed in bewilderment, "Did I just find an infinite money glitch?"

    "Cryptus, don''t let her escape! Capture her, go, go, go!" Scarlett shouted, pointing at the sisters, suddenly looking like an excited ten-year-old child.

    Everyone was surprised since all they could see was a glowing yellow stone. They had no idea how valuable gold was, but unlike them, the sisters and Cryptus knew its worth.

    Cryptus immediately understood what Scarlett was trying to convey and announced, "Scarlett-sama is saying that you are now VIP citizens who will live in the palace."

    A stunned silence washed over the crowd. Then, the sisters began jumping in excitement, giving each other high fives.

    "Ahem... ahem... meet me later, I''ll have work for you," Scarlett said with authority, quickly regaining her composure.

    Cryptus moved to the center of the crowd and announced, "Now that every participant has shown their best, it''s time for Scarlett-sama to demonstrate her strength."

    "M-me?" Scarlett was caught off guard by the sudden attention. But she had a feeling things would end like this, so she stood up from her chair and moved forward with a determined expression.

    The crowd watched in anticipation, eager to see what Scarlett would do next. Before beginning her demonstration, she decided to speak to clear up any misunderstandings.

    "I know many of you were confused about why I chose those two instead of other participants. Many of you might be disappointed by it," Scarlett began. "But I want to say that no one did poorly. Every single one of you was outstanding. I''m literally speechless by your performances. In the future, you''ll understand why I chose those two. For now, just trust my decision."

    Her words hung heavy in the air. The crowd nodded in agreement, trusting Scarlett''s judgment. No one seemed disappointed.

    Scarlett then approached the last boulder, but she hesitated. What should she do to the boulder? Burn it? Slash it? Pushing aside unnecessary thoughts, Scarlett simply raised her hand and gently punched the boulder as if she were punching a newborn baby. Despite the punch looking extremely weak, the air cracked and the ground shook from its sheer force.

    The boulder exploded like a balloon, debris flying everywhere. It shattered into countless pieces, leaving everyone watching in astonishment, their mouths agape in disbelief. Yumi smacked her forehead as if she had expected this outcome, and it seemed that a part of everyone had suspected something like this might happen.

    Scarlett, realizing the awkwardness of the moment, she thought . "Thank goodness I didn''t punch it any harder. I might have destroyed half the town," she thought with a sheepish smile.

    With the performance concluded, we designated those two sisters as VIPs. Yet, my task was far from over. I still needed to appoint at least 38 more individuals. The sun was setting, casting long shadows across the village outskirts, and I still hadn''t returned to my new house to rest. Why? Because I had something crucial to investigate.

    Standing on the outskirts of the village with Evadne, I could sense his nervous energy. We were here to test out his Ultimate skill, a power that held immense potential and danger.

    Scarlett''s voice cut through the tension with authority, "Ed, I''m repeating what I said earlierˇŞpunch me using your Ultimate skill. If by any chance I''m sent flying, don''t bother calling anyone. Just go home and rest. I''ll come back later. Nothing''s going to happen to me."

    Evadne nodded, but his hesitation was evident. Despite Scarlett''s reassurance, the gravity of the situation weighed on him.

    Inwardly, Scarlett struggled with her own pride. "I can block any punch if I''m on guard," she thought, "but taking a stance to block a child''s punch? It hurts my pride. Yet, this is an Ultimate skill we''re talking about. I kind of know what''s going to happen."

    "Now, punch me!" she declared, standing freely without any guard, her body relaxed, prepared to take the punch head-on. The resolve in her eyes was unwavering, reflecting her confidence and determination to push Evadne to his limits.

    Evadne clenched his fists, his heart pounding. He could feel the weight of Scarlett''s expectations, the trust she placed in him, and the fear of failing her. As he prepared to unleash his Ultimate skill, a mix of emotions churned within himˇŞanxiety, determination, and a flicker of excitement.

    Scarlett stood her ground, ready to face the full force of Evadne''s power. The air between them crackled with tension, the moment stretching out as Evadne gathered his courage.

    He clenched his fist and, with a burst of determination, started running towards Scarlett. His eyes shut in nervousness, his heart pounded wildly. As he reached her, he threw his punch, aiming directly at her abdomen, and activated his skill.

    <Ultimate Skill: Tremor King Activated>

    There was no sound of the punch, no shockwaves, not even a crack in the air. Instead, the very fabric of reality itself began to shatter. The world around them turned into a fractured mirror, pieces of the environment splintering and floating as if in a surreal, dreamlike stateˇŞjust like Doctor Strange''s mirror dimension.

    Scarlett''s eyes widened in shock. "Is his punch breaking reality itself?" she thought. But before she could process it further, the force of Evadne''s punch sent her flying.

    As Scarlett was hurled backward, the ground beneath them erupted with a loud thud, tremors rippling out like an earthquake. Trees, stones, even monsters in her path were smashed aside as she crashed through them, unable to stop.

    The punch''s unbelievable force launched Scarlett almost half a kilometer away from where she had stood. She finally came to a halt, lying amidst the wreckage of the landscape, the immense power of Evadne''s skill leaving a trail of destruction.

    As Scarlett stood on her feet, she immediately coughed up blood. She had instinctively blocked the crashing impact to protect her clothes, but the sheer force of Evadne''s punch had taken its toll on her body. Despite the pain, Scarlett''s thoughts were clear. She felt a mix of awe and pride in Evadne''s power. "He''s truly remarkable," she mused, as she dusted herself off and steadied her breathing.

    Evadne, standing at the point of impact, watched in a mixture of horror and astonishment. He hadn''t expected his skill to be so devastating. His heart raced, worried he had gone too far.

    Scarlett''s voice, calm yet firm, broke through his panic. "Well done, Ed," she called out, her voice carrying over the distance. "Now, go home and rest. You''ve earned it."

    Scarlett stared into the distance, focusing on Evadne. Despite the great distance between them, she could still see him clearly, while Evadne could barely make out her figure. Using wind magic, Scarlett amplified her voice so he could hear her words distinctly.

    Her words, a blend of praise and reassurance, eased his anxiety. He had proven himself, not just to Scarlett, but to himself as well. As he walked back towards the village, a sense of accomplishment washed over him, the promise of rest now within reach.

    Scarlett began to make her way back to the village slowly. The sun was about to set, casting a warm, golden glow over the landscape. She had no intention of hurrying, savoring the peaceful transition from day to night.

    As she walked through the forest, she took pleasure in her surroundings. The scent of blooming flowers filled the air, and she occasionally picked ripe fruits from the trees, enjoying their sweetness. The tranquility of the forest was a welcome respite after the intense events of the day.

    However, her peaceful walk was abruptly interrupted. Scarlett suddenly stopped in her tracks, her senses alert. A look of annoyance crossed her face as she scanned the trees and underbrush around her.

    "Whoever you are, come out," she called, her voice laced with irritation. "I know you all are hiding there."

 She Will Have To Marry Scarlett?

    "Whoever you are, come out," she called, her voice laced with irritation. "I know you all are hiding there."

    And from the concealing embrace of the bushes, four figures emerged, their presence undeniable. Each step they took seemed deliberate, purposeful, as if they were stepping onto a battlefield, ready to engage in a struggle beyond mere physical combat.

    The first to reveal himself was a young man, his silver wavy hair cascading around his face like a veil of moonlight. Two jet-grey horns protruded from his head, a stark contrast against the backdrop of his skin, which bore a faint purple tint, lending an otherworldly quality to his monstrous appearance.

    His eyes, sharp and fierce, pierced through the darkness, a mix of golden and black pupils reflecting an intensity that spoke of both power and authority. Adorned in a long white kimono-like robe with wide sleeves, adorned with intricate white and gold accents, he exuded a regal aura that commanded attention. A white and red cape or coat draped over his shoulders added to his imposing presence, billowing slightly in the breeze as he assumed his stance, his hand resting lightly on the hilt of a massive katana strapped to his back, ready to be drawn at a moment''s notice.

    The second figure to emerge stood in stark contrast to the first, a towering mass of muscle and sinew, his dark skin glistening with a grey tint under the moonlight. A single horn jutted from the center of his forehead, a testament to his formidable strength. Despite his fierce exterior, he wore a pair of a lady''s purple sunglasses, an unexpected juxtaposition that hinted at a childlike innocence hidden beneath his intimidating facade.

    Following them, two more figures emerged from the shadows, their presence adding another layer of intrigue to the unfolding scene.

    The first woman to step into view stood at an average height of 5.7 feet, her slender frame clad in sky-blue Chinese attire, reminiscent of the iconic Chun-li from "Street Fighter 6", She was looking so similar that she might easily mistake as Chun-li. Her outfit hugged her curves snugly, the tight blue leggings accentuating her lithe form as she moved with a grace that spoke of years of training.

    With her hair tied back in a sleek ponytail, her eyes glinted with determination, mirroring the steely resolve etched upon her features. Every movement she made exuded a sense of purpose.

    Following closely behind her was a towering figure, a woman of extraordinary height, standing at an imposing 240 centimeters tall. Her presence was as commanding as her stature, her single horn protruding from the right side of her forehead, it was small but I. Reality it was an average size of horns in female demons around 10-15cm, it was her huge size that making her horn look tiny

    Clad in a white shirt with the top buttons left undone, revealing her dark yellow bra with black lace trim underneath, she exuded an air of casual confidence, her attire reminiscent of a rebellious high-school gals. A mini-skirt completed her ensemble, adding a touch of youthful energy to her appearance.

    Her dark skin bore the same grey tint as her bald demon, who was wearing purple lady glasses, a visual cue to their familial connection. It was clear from their shared features that they were siblings, bound by blood.

    In her hand, she wielded a battle pickaxe with a practiced ease, its intricate design a testament to the skill of its creator. A small fang like tooth coming out of her mouth, the base of which had skin folded in a way where she appeared to be extremely angry, like she was having a rough day.

    Scarlett''s eyes first landed on a Chinese-looking girl without horns. Her face brightened, and a smile spread across her lips as she extended her hand. "Mommy Chun-Li, is that you?" she exclaimed, mistaking her for the iconic Street Fighter character.

    As she approached, the girl''s guard went up immediately. "Don''t you dare take a step forward, you damn succubus!" she shouted, her voice sharp with anger and warning.

    Instead of being cautious, Scarlett placed a hand on her forehead dramatically and sighed. "Ahh, what a voice," she said, admiringly. Her eyes then drifted to the girl''s legs. "Look at those thighs! I think I have a thigh fetish now!" she declared, oblivious to the hostility.

    Next, Scarlett''s gaze fell on a bald demon with an extraordinarily muscular physique. She tilted her head, puzzled. "Why is he wearing a lady''s sunglasses?" she wondered aloud, then chuckled. "Fufufu... What a cringe."

    Finally, her eyes settled on the tallest figure in the group, a blonde demon woman with a single horn on her right side of forehead with a single tail hair. Scarlett''s eyes widened, and she nervously pointed. "Umm, miss, your bra is showing."

    "Huh?" The woman''s voice was deep and filled with what seemed like anger. Her face twisted into what Scarlett assumed was a death stare.

    But in reality, she wasn''t angry at all, it was just her facial feature that seemed like she is pissed off.

    "Ack! Sorry," Scarlett stammered, feeling a chill run down her spine. She thought to herself, "Well, I guess her body is just so big that her bra is showing. But where did she get a high-school uniform?, From humans, I guess?"

    Then suddenly silver-haired demon''s stern expression did not change as he turned to Scarlett. "You damn succubus! First, you destroyed our village, and now you roam around freely?" His voice was filled with fury. "That time you were in a group, but now you''re all alone," he continued, a sinister grin spreading across his face. "This must be it, hehehe... rather than fighting you all at once, we''ll hunt you down one by one."

    Scarlett''s face twisted with annoyance. She looked down at the ground, her irritation clear. "Succubus... succubus... succubus..." she muttered under her breath. Then, unable to contain her frustration any longer, she yelled, "I''m not a succubus, damn it!" Her voice was so powerful that it sent shockwaves rippling through the air.

    The shockwaves from Scarlett''s high-pitched voice were so intense that they forced everyone to their knees, making them believe Scarlett was launching an attack. Realizing her mistake, Scarlett quickly called out, "Oops! It was a mistake! We can talk it out!" Her voice was sincere, but it was already too late.

    The silver-haired demon stepped forward, eyes burning with rage. "I, Li Feng, will behead this succubus and begin my journey of revenge for my village!" he yelled, his voice echoing with determination.

    Li Feng leaned in close, his hands on his katana, ready to unsheath it. He took a deep breath, his chest heaving, and closed his eyes to focus. His body began to gather mana, channeling it into his hands and katana, preparing for a high-speed attack. "Two hundred consecutive strikes," he declared as he partially unsheathed his katana. In an instant, two hundred sword slashes flew towards Scarlett.

    Scarlett''s eyes widened as she saw the slashes coming at her. Dodging two hundred strikes at once seemed nearly impossible; most would have to block or fly away using their wings. But this was Scarlett. With eyes that could see through attacks that cut time and space, this was nothingˇŞjust too slow, damn slow.

    As her eyes widened, time seemed to slow down, almost to a standstill. One, two, ten, fifty... Scarlett effortlessly dodged all two hundred slashes, moving gracefully and with precision.

    Horror fell upon Li Feng. "I-impossible!" he stammered, his eyes wide with disbelief. It was the first time he had seen someone dodge an attack like this so easily.

    Stolen from its rightful place, this narrative is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.

    "Ugh... Today is feast day, right? I just want to go home," Scarlett thought, her face showing clear boredom and laziness.

    "I shall not back down! I will defeat you!" Li Feng yelled with fierce determination. "This time, I''ll use five hundred strikes."

    Just as he said this, a voice came from behind him. "Younger brother Li Feng, no! Your hand will be damaged if you use it!" It was the Chinese-looking girl with no horns.

    Li Feng sighed and replied, "No, Elder Sister Xao Feng, I have to do this." He began to concentrate again, but Xao hurried over and placed her hands on him. "Don''t worry, I''ll handle this," she said sincerely.

    Hearing her, Li Feng bowed his head and took a few steps back, withdrawing from the fight. He had already used most of his energy in those two hundred strikes; attacking again with five hundred would have been too much.

    Scarlett stood there, watching their family drama unfold. "Ugh... If I use my wings to fly, my clothes will tear off. It was a bad idea to wear this," she thought, feeling annoyed. Her gaze shifted to Xao, and she couldn''t help but ask, "Are you both Chinese?"

    "What is Chinese? Trying to pull me into your puzzling games?" Xao replied confidently.

    "She doesn''t even know what Chinese is?" Scarlett thought, puzzled. She asked again, "Then what was your name again?"

    Xao took a martial stance, pointing her left palm at Scarlett while her other hand clenched into a fist. "I''m Xao Feng," she said with confidence.

    "That means you are Chinese, damn it!" Scarlett yelled in frustration, since it was clearly a Chinese name.

    Just as Xao took her stance, a sudden invisible pressure descended upon Scarlett. It wasn''t enough to cause her any trouble, but she recognized it instantly. "This is the same pressure that geezer Avion, the first demon king, always uses," she recalled. "But his pressure was on a whole different level compared to his, This is nothing." Her eyes narrowed in thought.

    "But still, he didn''t teach me this. I guess I''ll have to ask her about it," Scarlett pondered. "What are you using? There''s an invisible pressure on me. Is this your doing?" she yelled, questioning Xao.

    "Of course! It''s called spiritual pressure. Do you feel fear now? Want to accept your fate and get executed by us?" Xao laughed, her tone mocking.

    "Fear? Me? I didn''t even feel fear at Avion''s pressure. Huff... I guess it can''t be helped," Scarlett sighed deeply. Realizing she had no choice but to first beat them up and then talk, she thought, "What should I do then, punch her?"

    "#Gender equality punch!" Scarlett yelled as she leaned close to Xao and unleashed her punch, aiming for Xao''s chest.

    But before it could land, Xao sidestepped smoothly, her movements fluid and precise. She used an unusual and rare martial art, adhering to the core concepts of redirecting and controlling the energy of an opponent''s attack. As Scarlett''s fist passed by, Xao used a soft block with one hand, redirecting the momentum. Her other hand shot forward in a straight punch aimed at Scarlett''s chin.

    Scarlett''s head snapped upwards, spit flying out of her mouth. She couldn''t help but think, "Did she just use my own force against me, plus some of her own, making it even more powerful?" She was amazed by Xao''s technique.

    Though Scarlett had been holding back, the fact that Xao could block her attack and even counter with such precision clearly impressed her.

    Every time Scarlett threw a punch, Xao deflected it and struck back. Scarlett began to speed up, and soon they were exchanging blows with precision and at high speed, shockwaves from their punches ripping through the air.

    A sinister grin spread across Scarlett''s face as she thought, "Why does this look so familiar? Like I''ve seen it before?" A sudden realization hit her as Xao landed another hit on her. "Isn''t this Wing Chun, one of the hardest martial arts to learn?" A fierce smile appeared on Scarlett''s face as she took a few steps back.

    "What? Are you scared now?" Xao questioned, still in her guard and fully aware of her surroundings.

    Instead of replying, Scarlett let out a mischievous smile. "I''m getting late. I should finish this fast," she thought. "How about I show you some martial arts as well?" she exclaimed, confusing everyone.

    In the next moment, Scarlett moved at an incredibly high speed, so fast that no one could even see her. She leaned in close to Xao and, just like Chun-Li from Street Fighter with her technique where she unleashes her barrage of kicks, Scarlett unleashed a flurry of kicks on Xao. Her kicks were so fast it looked like she had a dozen legs, landing more than a thousand kicks in a single second. Xao''s whole body was struck; her limbs broke, and blood spewed from her mouth. She didn''t even have time to react and was left utterly confused about what had just happened.

    Scarlett had held back enough to ensure Xao wouldn''t die, but her attack was still powerful enough to leave Xao''s entire body numb. Xao collapsed to the ground, unable to move a single finger, her clothes slightly torn, and saliva dripping from her mouth.

    Everyone was shocked by the sudden turn of events. Sweat started dripping from their foreheads. Meanwhile, the muscular bald demon still had no idea what was going on; he was hugging a tree, thinking it was a person. Scarlett couldn''t help but think, "What is he exactly trying to do?"

    "I guess it''s my time, huh?" A voice came from the front. It was the tall demon woman with blonde hair. She spun her battle-axe, showing she was ready for a fight.

    "Hmmm... She has only one horn, but she isn''t tamed," Scarlett thought. "Only one species has one hornˇŞa ogre. That''s why she''s so tall?"

    Scarlett confirmed that the tall demon woman and the bald demon wearing sunglasses were ogres. As Scarlett approached, despite being very tall herself, she still had to raise her head to look up at the woman. Scarlett was only as tall as her abdomen.

    "You look strong. I''ll challenge you to a duel, angry miss!" Scarlett exclaimed.

    "I, Reiza, accept your duel," the tall demon woman declared, pointing her battle-axe at Scarlett.

    "Umm... But first, tell me, is he not going to fight?" Scarlett asked, pointing at the bald demon who was still pacing back and forth, trying to figure out where he was.

    Reiza''s eyebrows furrowed, and her eyes narrowed, her pupils taking the shape of squares. She nervously glanced around before saying, "Umm... He''s Rin. He doesn''t like to fight, and right now, he''s in no condition to fight even if he wanted to."

    Scarlett''s eyes widened in shock. "He doesn''t fight? What''s the point of that muscular build? Damn, I thought he was the strongest of these four!" scarlett''s''s eyes narrowed with disappointment.

    "Well then, let''s get started," Reiza said, her voice steady and determined, as she began walking towards Scarlett. She spun her heavy battle-axe effortlessly, its weight seemingly inconsequential in her strong grip.

    With a precise and powerful leap, Reiza, despite her tall and heavy frame, soared into the air. She raised her battle-axe high above her head, preparing for a devastating strike. As she descended, she swung the axe down with all her might towards Scarlett. However, Scarlett, with a calm and fluid motion, sidestepped the attack, allowing the massive weapon to crash into the ground.

    Dhummmmm....

    The impact of the battle-axe hitting the earth was thunderous. The ground trembled violently, cracks spreading outwards and the surrounding earth breaking apart. The force was so intense that Scarlett momentarily lost her balance, her footing faltering on the unstable ground. Before she could fully regain her stance, Reiza abandoned her axe, which remained lodged in the ground, and swiftly delivered a powerful kick to Scarlett''s face.

    Scarlett didn''t block the attack; instead, she took the kick directly on her left cheek. Her skin and body, smooth as tofu under normal circumstances, transformed into an unbreakable wall when struck. Despite the force behind Reiza''s kick, Scarlett remained unmoved, standing her ground with unwavering steadiness.

    Reiza''s eyes widened in shock, but she quickly shook off her surprise and didn''t back down. Without wasting a moment, she clenched her fist and aimed a punch at Scarlett''s face. Yet, before her fist could make contact, Scarlett caught it effortlessly with her palm. The collision of Reiza''s fist against Scarlett''s palm sent powerful shockwaves rippling through the air, causing nearby trees to topple.

    Scarlett had blocked the punch with ease, but the sheer force behind it caused her body to shift slightly backward. "There''s no doubt about it, she is the strongest of the four," Scarlett pondered, a sinister grin spreading across her face.

    Before Reiza could launch another attack, Scarlett tightened her grip on Reiza''s fist. With a swift, decisive movement, she landed a punch to Reiza''s abdomen. The force of Scarlett''s punch lifted Reiza off the ground for a moment. As Scarlett withdrew her fist, Reiza fell to her knees, her mouth open as a large amount of saliva mixed with blood dripped out.

    Reiza''s body trembled from the impact, pain radiating through her core. She struggled to maintain her composure, but the force of Scarlett''s punch had clearly taken its toll.

    Meanwhile, Xoa sat on the ground, her back resting against a nearby tree as she watched the battle unfold. She had been relaxing, confident in Reiza''s victory. But seeing Reiza''s defeat, her eyes widened in shock.

    The realization sent a chill down Xao''s spine. She had never imagined seeing Reiza, the village''s most formidable warrior, in such a vulnerable state. The idea of Reiza being bound to the Scarlett filled Xoa with dread, her heart pounding in her chest as she tried to process the shocking turn of events.

    "Reiza, the strongest person in the village," she thought. "For the last three decades, no oneˇŞmale or femaleˇŞhas been able to defeat her. And now, here she is, kneeling on the ground from just one punch. She''s been defeated!"

    Xoa''s eyes widened even more, her forehead beginning to sweat. Horror spread across her face as the full implications of the scene sank in.she thought, her mind racing. "That means... that means... Reiza now has to marry that succubus?"

 First Yandere And Now Tsundere?

    Scarlett stood tall, victorious over her opponents, each one defeated in turn. Reiza knelt in front of her, exhausted and beaten. Nearby, Xoa leaned against a tree, trying to catch her breath, while Li Feng stood beside her, his mouth agape in shock. The realization that they had failed to defeat Scarlett settled heavily on their shoulders.

    As the last hope of defeating Scarlett vanished, she raised her hand and placed it on the ground with a small thud. In the next moment, a dark green and yellow fire erupted, enveloping Xoa, Li Feng, and Reiza. They gasped, fearing that the fire would consume them, but instead, they felt their injuries heal rapidly. Their wounds closed, and their pain vanished, leaving them whole and unscathed. It was the "Fire of Phoenix," a magical flame that heals instantly. They stared at Scarlett, bewildered, seeking an explanation for her unexpected mercy.

    "Chill, guys. I''m not an enemy," Scarlett said, her voice calm but firm. She used her psychokinesis to pull a flat stone closer and sat down on it gracefully. "Gather around. I''ll explain myself."

    Defeated and curious, Xoa and Li Feng moved to sit in front of Scarlett, joining Reiza. Rin, the bald demon, still confused, was also pulled by Scarlett''s psychokinesis to sit beside Reiza.

    "I''m Scarlett Nova and I''m not your enemy, also I''m not one of those you''re talking about," Scarlett began, but Li Feng interrupted her.

    "Does that mean you''re also competing to become the Succubus Queen? Are you the enemy of those two sisters?" Li Feng asked, his curiosity evident.

    Scarlett sighed and forced a bitter smile, suppressing her irritation. "No! I''m not a Succubus," she replied. As she spoke, long horns emerged from beneath her skin, glowing in the early night.

    Li Feng''s eyes widened in amazement. "Whoa! Those big horns mean you''re actually a Succubus Queen, not a normal one?"

    Scarlett''s patience snapped at the repeated mention of "Succubus." She stood up abruptly and yelled, "Hey Xao, tell your brother to keep his mouth shut, or I''ll have to shut it for him."

    Everyone gasped in fear at Scarlett''s outburst. Xoa, furious at Li Feng, smacked him on the head. He winced but remained silent, rubbing the spot where he was hit, his curiosity now tempered by a healthy dose of fear.

    Scarlett smiled, brushing her nose as she said with confidence, "Hehehe... I''m a D-ra-go-noid." She spoke slowly but with evident satisfaction.

    "Dragonoid? Never heard of it," Xao responded, puzzled.

    "Cough...cough... umm... it''s a very ancient and rare species. Barely anyone has heard of it, and you''re very lucky to meet one face-to-face," Scarlett replied nervously, shifting slightly.

    "Really? Then as the leader, I''m truly sorry about what happened earlier," Xao said, bowing deeply to Scarlett in respect.

    "Don''t worry, I already forgave all of you. But there''s one thing I was curious about," Scarlett began, her curiosity piqued. "What race are you from?" she asked, noticing it was the first time she had seen a demon in a Chinese dress with a matching accent.

    "We are? But we are actually a well-known species, known as ''Martial Demons,''" Xao replied, pride tinging his voice.

    "Martial Demons, that''s kind of new. Well, it''s not my problem what species they are," Scarlett thought to herself. But as she was lost in her thoughts, a voice suddenly shocked her back to the present.

    "Huff... thank goodness my wife isn''t a succubus," Reiza said with a smile, her gaze darting to the ground.

    Scarlett was taken aback, her eyes widening in bewilderment. "Wife?.... What wife?.... Whose wife?" she asked, her voice a mix of confusion and disbelief.

    "Since you defeated me, this will be considered our engagement," Reiza replied with a charming smile, her palms touching her cheeks in a gesture of bashfulness.

    Unable to grasp the situation, Scarlett turned to Xao, her expression pleading for an explanation. "Can anyone explain to me what''s going on?" she asked, feeling a mix of bewilderment and a flutter of unexpected emotions.

    Hearing Scarlett''s words, Xao began to explain. "Our village is made up of two species: us, the Martial Demons, and the Ogres. Among Ogres, Onis, and Succubi, these three species have the most intense libido and lust. Succubus and Evolved spicies of Ogre ,"Oni" isn''t resides in our Village,That leaves Ogre''s,To control their desires and prevent extinction, a strict rule was established."

    "Extinction?" Scarlett asked, her curiosity piqued.

    "Yes," Xao continued. "The village has a rule where a male can challenge a female, and if she accepts the challenge willingly, they duel. If the male wins, he marries the female. If the female wins, it''s up to her whether she wants to marry him or not."

    "But challenging weaker females is strictly prohibited. Even If someone does, the females have the right to refuse. For Ogres, Onis, and Succubi, Something like ''sex'' Isn''t a word in their dictionary. They only know ''Mating'' and bringing their partners to extreme pleasure. If the male is stronger and the female is weaker, she might die in the middle of mating. Conversely, if the female is stronger, she might crush the male''s bones just by hugging them"

    Hearing about crushed bones sent chills down Scarlett''s spine as she looked nervously at Reiza.

    "Before the battle, you challenged Reiza to a duel. She accepted willingly, and now that she has been defeated, according to our tradition, she must marry you," Xao explained.

    Scarlett''s mind raced back to the past, remembering her own words: "You look strong. I''ll challenge you to a duel, angry miss!" She placed her hand on her forehead as the memory came flooding back, feeling a mix of regret and disbelief.

    Her heart pounded as she looked at Reiza, who was now smiling bashfully. Scarlett felt a swirl of emotionsˇŞconfusion, nervousness, and an unexpected hint of excitement.

    "But I''m a female? Is that alright with her?" Scarlett asked, her voice tinged with uncertainty.

    "When did demons start caring about genders?" Xao retorted with a hint of aggression in his tone.

    "But actually, I''m engaged to a human female," Scarlett said, holding up her hand to display a purple diamond engagement ring. The gem sparkled, a testament to her commitment.

    Xao''s expression shifted, a mix of anger and concern crossing his face as she thought about Reiza. "Can''t you just make her your concubine? I know you''re a rare and powerful species, but rejecting her indirectly because of her looks is cruel. Think about her. According to our rules, she will have to remain unmarried if you reject her," Xao replied, his voice softening as he spoke.

    Reiza, who had been listening quietly, felt a pang of sadness. Her face, usually set in a stern, almost angry expression, softened into one of sorrow. In her Ogre clan, she was the most famous female, Also renowned for her unmatched strength. But Among other species?, she was somewhat popular, but her perpetually fierce facial features often made others wary of her. It wasn''t surprising that she faced rejection for her looks.

    But Scarlett was different. Determination flared in her eyes as she yelled in air, her voice ringing on surroundings,"God Kazuma Satou''s Bible Verse 3 Chapter 2, A man shouldn''t reject a kind girl. Never!....." She turned to Reiza, her voice resolute, giving a thum-up to her. "I agree with this engagement!" Scarlett''s blinked her one eyes with a charming smile.

    Reiza''s sadness melted away, replaced by a radiant smile. Her face flushed with happiness, a blush spreading across her cheeks.

    "Well, as long as a girl is alive and loves me, I don''t care," Scarlett thought to herself. "She looks a bit angry, but when she smiles, she''s kinda cute. Who cares about looks?,I don''t have a problem with her."

    Scarlett sat up and turned towards her village. "Your village got destroyed, right? Let''s go to my village, and if you want, you can stay there forever."

    She took a few steps towards her village when Xao, bewildered, called out, "Wait a minute! This isn''t in the script. You should be asking about our backstories and how our village got destroyed!" Xao said, hurrying to catch up.

    "Huh? We''re having a feast today, and I''m already late. Let''s talk about your past after the feast," Scarlett replied, clearly annoyed.

    Xao, Reiza, and the others also stood up, but suddenly a thought struck Scarlett. She turned to Xao and pointed at Rin, the bald ogre. "What''s his deal? Does he have some kind of fetish for wearing ladies'' sunglasses?" Scarlett questioned.

    Xao sighed, feeling a bit of annoyance herself. "Why Do I have to explain everything?" she thought.

    She began explaining, "It''s not just any sunglasses. It''s a cursed object that blocks both hearing and sight. Once someone puts them on, it''s incredibly difficult to remove them. If someone manages to take them off, the sunglasses will stick to that person''s eyes who removed them. Rin is a blacksmith. Someone tricked him, saying the glasses would improve his eyesight. But once he put them on, the curse was activated. To deactivate it, he would have to live blind for the rest of his life. When he dies, the glasses will come off on their own."

    Xao paused, looking at Reiza whose face was clouded with sadness. "Reiza is heartbroken because her brother has to live blind for his entire life, and there''s nothing she can do to change it."

    Reiza''s eyes welled up with tears as she looked at Rin. The thought of him being deceived and having to live in darkness for the rest of his life was almost too much to bear.

    Reiza''s eyes welled up with tears as she looked at Rin. The thought of him being deceived and having to live in darkness for the rest of his life was almost too much to bear. She could hardly stand the pain it caused her to see her brother suffer so unfairly.

    A sudden idea struck Scarlett like a bolt of lightning. "What a coincidence!" she thought, her mind racing. "I was looking for sunglasses like these. Plus, this is the perfect chance to show off in front of my new fianc¨¦!"

    Determined, Scarlett approached Rin and extended her hand toward his sunglasses. Seeing this, everyone panicked. Xao, sensing the danger, tried to stop her.

    "Stop! If you remove those sunglasses, they''ll get stuck to you," Xao said, her voice filled with concern.

    But Scarlett was undeterred. She ignored Xao''s warning, removed the sunglasses from Rin effortlessly, and before they could stick to her face, she put them on willingly. Everyone watched in shock as Scarlett wore the sunglasses with a confident smile.

    "Tadaa!" Scarlett exclaimed, trying to lighten the mood.

    Everyone scratched their heads in bewilderment. "You can still see?" Li Feng asked in astonishment.

    "Yeah, it''s no big deal," Scarlett replied casually, as if it really was nothing. "It''s just a slight suppression of my vision, kind of like the blindfold I used to wear. But I doubt these glasses can withstand the pressure of my eyes for more than a month. I''ll have to find something more potent in that meantime" Scarlett''s thought in her heart.

    "I can hear everything... I can see everything," Rin said, his voice filled with awe. He couldn''t believe he was free from the darkness. Tears streamed down Reiza''s face as she hugged her brother tightly. Scarlett watched them with a smile, not saying a word but feeling a warm satisfaction.

    "Okay, okay, stop your family drama and let''s go," Scarlett said, her voice softening as she blushed slightly at the sight of their family bond. She quickly looked away, trying to hide her own emotions.

    Since they were not far from Dreadhaven, it took them less than fifteen minutes to reach the village. During the journey, they informed Rin about everything that had happened while he was wearing those cursed sunglasses. As they arrived, one by one, the villagers greeted Scarlett warmly. Meanwhile, all three of them were bewildered by the sight of a village that looked like a quaint human city.

    As they took a few steps into the village, Elder Semiath and Yumin noticed Scarlett and the others approaching. Confusion was evident on Semiath''s face, while Yumin was laughing for some reason. As she got closer to Scarlett, she said with a teasing tone, "Pfft... What''s with these heart-shaped glasses? You look like a call girl."

    A look of irritation crossed Scarlett''s face. "President,Just how many times have I told you not to compliment me in such a way?" she retorted.

    Suddenly, a voice came from behind them. "Is this your wife?" It was Reiza, who had arrived unnoticed. Seeing Reiza''s large figure looming over her, Yumi began to tremble, taken aback by her tall stature and angry expression.

    "No, no... Well, we were engaged, but for some reason, I had to come here and we couldn''t get married," Scarlett sighed loudly, frustration evident in her voice.

    Reiza''s eyes widened in surprise as she heard this. She immediately declared, "Is that so? Then I should be the one to take the honor of being the first wife!"

    "What?" Scarlett exclaimed, clearly puzzled.

    In this world, it was common for someone to have multiple spouses, but everyone desired to be the first wife rather than a concubine. When Reiza heard that Scarlett was not yet married to Irish, she saw an opportunity to become the first wife herself.

    Reiza''s cheeks flushed red, her face practically on fire with embarrassment. She turned away, yelling, "Umm... It''s not like I''m jealous or anything. It''s just... it hurts my pride to be a concubine!" She stammered, clearly flustered.

    Support creative writers by reading their stories on Royal Road, not stolen versions.

    "First a yandere and now a tsundere? A tsundere gal, quite a rare thing," Scarlett thought to herself, feeling a mix of annoyance and amusement at the situation.

    "Wait a minute, what''s going on?" Yumi yelled in disbelief, desperate to understand what had transpired between Scarlett and the others.

    Seeing Yumi''s confusion, Scarlett explained what had happened. She recounted how she had accidentally run into Reiza and her companions, fought and defeated them, and now, as per the custom, Reiza would have to marry her.

    Hearing this, Yumi''s eyes sparkled like gems. She gave a thumbs up to Reiza and said with enthusiasm, "A Yuri love triangle? I''m rooting for you!"

    "Huh? Isn''t she supposed to be on Irish''s side?" Scarlett thought with a bit of annoyance.

    Then, Elder Semiath approached, calling out, "Scarlett-sama, many vegetable dishes are ready. It means we will cook on the fire and eat."

    "Is that it?" a voice came from behind Scarlett. It was Reiza. "What about some meals with meat?" she questioned.

    "Umm, no one here knows how to cook meat," Scarlett answered nervously, scratching her head.

    "Then I''ll cook. I know thousands of dishes," Reiza replied casually.

    "Really?" Scarlett exclaimed in astonishment, hardly believing what she had heard.

    "Yes! An ogre needs to eat a lot, so of course, they have extensive knowledge in these things," Xao replied confidently, brushing her nose as if she were the one who was going to cook.

    With that, Reiza went with Elder Semiath to the cooking area. She started guiding everyone on how to prepare meat dishes, and within less than an hour, the meals were ready. Everyone began enjoying the fully cooked meat, with more still cooking so no one had to wait. Meanwhile, Scarlett set up a campfire, and Yumi, Scarlett, Reiza, and Xao sat in a circle around it. Li Feng and Rin were somewhere else, having already made friends with the villagers in less than a minute.

    For the first time, Scarlett grabbed something to eat. She hadn''t eaten anything except fruits since arriving at the village. As she was eating, her gaze fell on Reiza, who was sitting beside her. Reiza was eating very roughly, with large amounts of saliva dripping from her mouth with every bite she took.

    "Eat slowly. Why the rush?" Scarlett said sincerely.

    "Wife,You should eat like this too. Concentrate on your mouth and release your saliva. Saliva makes the meal tastier," Reiza replied casually. Seeing her, Scarlett decided to give it a try.

    Since she was also not human, she figured she could do it too. She concentrated, trying to produce a large amount of saliva, and surprisingly, it worked. As saliva started dripping from her mouth, she took a bite. The meat tasted ten times better. She couldn''t help but exclaim, "Yummy!"

    "I guess I''ve learned the way of monsters, hehehe..." Scarlett thought in her heart, feeling a mix of amusement and satisfaction at her new discovery.

    All the villagers enjoyed different dishes, their cheers and smiles filling the village. Many started dancing and singing monster songs. Seeing them so happy, Scarlett couldn''t help but let a smile cross her lips. Her smile was so charming that Yumi, Reiza, and Xao blushed, despite all three being female.

    As the feast ended, Scarlett ordered Elder Semiath to give her some private time and ensure no one disturbed her while she was in her room. Yumi went to her room, and Scarlett took Reiza, Xao, Li Feng, and Rin to her newly made wooden house to discuss an important matter.

    Inside the room, Scarlett sat down, and the others sat in front of her. "So, you already know what I''m going to say. Just tell me what you know," Scarlett said casually.

    "A pair of twin succubus sisters," Xao began. "They are attacking villages one by one, destroying them. They make all the residents of those villages their slaves by controlling their minds. I don''t know how they''re controlling so many people at once, but it''s true. They kill all humans they encounter." She explained grimly.

    "They extract life force from monsters and demons and collect the souls of humans. Many human villages have also been annihilated by them. Our village was attacked too, and we had to flee," she continued.

    "You ran? Couldn''t you just defeat those sisters?" Scarlett asked curiously. "They seemed so strong when I encountered them. They even have the potential to become demon kings," she thought.

    "No," Li Feng interjected. Unlike usual, his expression was serious. "Jabuza village, the strongest village in this area, was defeated by them. That village was considered undefeatable because its leader had a legendary itemˇŞa relic that provided 99.99% protection from all magic."

    He continued in a grave tone, "But he still got defeated, and that legendary item was broken."

    Scarlett was speechless. "How?" she asked.

    "We don''t know," Li Feng replied. "But one thing we do know is that he was defeated with just one single attack from those sisters. When our village was attacked, we had no choice but to flee, taking Princess Xao Feng with us."

    "In our village, the elder siblings have the right to be leaders, whether male or female. That''s why she is the princess, and it''s our duty to protect her," Li Feng explained.

    "Defeated with a single magic attack? Finally, a strong opponent," Scarlett thought. "When I encountered Doom Thunder and he told me about the succubus sisters, I thought it was just a side quest. But now that this topic keeps coming up, I think it''s a main event."

    "If it''s a cannon event, then what choice do I have?" Scarlett mused. "I just need to get rid of those sisters." She paused, considering the enormity of the task ahead. "Destroying a legendary relic that gives 99.99% resistance to any magic... there must be some kind of trick or the involvement of a unique or ultimate skill."

    Her thoughts shifted to the sisters'' goals. "The most important thing is that their goal is becoming the Succubus Queen. But how are they going to do it? Every thousand years, only one succubus can become the queen, but there are two of them. Are they planning something like one of them becoming queen now and waiting another thousand years for the other to take the throne?" Scarlett pondered this for a while but decided not to dwell on it. She turned her gaze towards the four figures sitting in front of her.

    "You might have heard from Elder Semiath that I gave everyone my blessings by making a pact in exchange for their souls," Scarlett began.

    "Yes," Xao said politely. "Elder Semiath mentioned that you took their souls just to protect them, not to devour them."

    "Exactly, and that''s the same offer I''m giving you," Scarlett continued, her voice filled with spirit and enthusiasm. "Do you want to be stronger?" she asked.

    All four hesitated for a moment. It was natural to hesitate, Scarlett understood. Giving your soul to someone meant putting your life in someone else''s hands.

    "I''m not asking anyone to be loyal to me for their whole life," Scarlett broke the tension. "I''m just asking you not to betray me. Once we defeat those succubi together, you''re free to do whatever you want."

    "I''ll do it!" Li Feng said loudly, clenching his fist in determination. "I have to become stronger to protect Elder Sister Xao!"

    "My soul, body, and everything already belong to you, so I''m also ready," Reiza said politely.

    Seeing their resolve, Xao and Rin also nodded, deciding to accept Scarlett''s blessings and make a pact with her.

    "Well then, say your names," Scarlett ordered, her words filled with amusement and authority.

    "Reiza... Rin... Xao Feng... Li Feng..." As they said their names, a blue light covered their bodies. Suddenly, a basketball-sized energy ball, dark blue like it was black with a lighter core raging inside, emerged from their bodies and went into Scarlett. With that, they received Scarlett''s blessings.

    Scarlett felt a surge of connection as the pact was sealed. A large amount of mana release from Scarlett''s body and went into Those four, Each of them felt a new strength coursing through their veins, a bond that tied them to Scarlett and each other.

    After receiving Scarlett''s blessings, everyone retired to their rooms for the night. Li Feng and Rin went to Elder Semiath''s room, while Xao Feng and Reiza joined Yumi in her room.

    Scarlett also prepared for sleep. She opened the back door, allowing the moonlight to pour over her like an ocean. She lay down on the ground with a milky white sheet covering her. Soon, morning arrived, and the golden rays of the sun bathed Scarlett''s face, causing her eyelids to flutter open. She stretched her limbs and let out a deep yawn.

    As she opened her eyes, she realized that, just like every other morning, she had somehow taken off her clothes and was now naked. She sat up quickly and saw Reiza, Rin, Xao Feng, and Li Feng sitting in front of her, their heads bowed, waiting for her to wake up. Scarlett immediately covered her breasts with the milky white sheet, not caring about her nudity but wanting to avoid any awkwardness.

    As she scanned them, she noticed something different. Everyone had changed. Rin shines bald, Now grown green hair, and the grey tint over his dark skin had vanished, giving him human-like skin. Li Feng and Xao Feng also looked different. Li Feng''s horns had become more narrow, and his face looked like that of a handsome gentleman. Both siblings'' purple tint over their bodies had disappeared. Xao now looked even more like Chun-li; before, she resembled Chun-li, but now she seemed like an incarnation of the character.

    The most shocking change was Reiza. Scarlett blushed, her entire face turning red as she exclaimed in disbelief, "A tanned gyaru goddess?"

    Reiza had undergone a dramatic transformation. Her body had shrunk from 240 cm to around 210-215 cm. A small fang like tooth that was coming out of her mouth disappeared. Grey tint over her skin also disappeared giving her Tanned human skin.

    Her blonde hair had turned neon green, styled in an undercut with the longer portion cascading down one side. The undercut on the other side was intricately designed, giving her an edgy, modern look. Scarlett immediately suspected Yumi Yamamoto''s influence, as Reiza had slept in Yumi''s room.

    She was wearing a long T-shirt and nothing below making her entire leg visible even her breast hanging out like it would tore her clothes and saw itself any moment.

    "Good morning, Scarlett-sama," Reiza said, her voice soft and respectful despite her bold new appearance.

    Scarlett couldn''t help but blush hard, She tried to took her gazes away, Something other than Reiza''s breast but her eyes just won''t move, "Move my eyes dammit!..She will think of me as freak."

    Scarlett took a deep breath, trying to steady herself. "Good morning, everyone," she replied, trying to sound composed. "It looks like the blessings have had quite an effect on all of you."

    "We feel stronger and more connected, thanks to you," Li Feng said, his tone filled with gratitude.

    "Yes," Xao added. "We are Evolved and become Martial demons to Martial devils, Sister Reiza and Borther Rin evolved into "Oni" and thus there appearance changed the most.

    "Oni?, That''s why there hair colour changed to Neon green?, Reiza and Rin''s horn disappeared too, Since Horns collocts mana from surroundings. Thus, they are the most sensitive parts of monster''s or demons''s body.

    But when an Ogre evolved into Oni, they horn disappears and instead horns thier whole body skin becomes agile to collect mana from surroundings and also every part of thier body became s sensitive in thier intimate movements. That''s also the reason that "Oni" have dozes of times more libido than an "Ogre".

    Scarlett smiled, still a bit flustered by Reiza''s transformation. "That''s good to hear. Let''s get ready for the day. We have a lot of work ahead of us."

    Scarlett''s was trying to say that they should go to the village and do some work, since they had only come to see the new look of the place. Understanding her hint, Rin and Li Feng were the first to leave the house. Xao also got up and called to Reiza, "Let''s go, Reiza!" But Reiza didn''t move an inch.

    Xao tried again, but Reiza still didn''t respond. It seemed like she was too embarrassed to say anything. Xao immediately understood and left the house with an amused chuckle.

    As she walked out of the gate, she encountered Elder Semiath, who was on his way to Scarlett''s house. Seeing him, Xao greeted him, "Good morning, Elder. Where are you going?"

    "Just to greet Scarlett-sama," he replied sincerely.

    "I would advise against it," Xao said with a smile.

    "Why?" Elder Semiath asked, puzzled.

    "Because Reiza spent the entire night with us and hasn''t left the house," Xao explained, making Semiath even more confused. Xao decided to clarify by telling a story. "You''ve heard about Mistress Scarlett and Sister Reiza''s engagement, right?"

    Elder Semiath nodded in agreement.

    Xao began, "Unlike humans and other species, ogres, oni, and succubi don''t need experience; their knowledge is ingrained in their memories from birth. Reiza has always been the most powerful person in the village. When she was a child, the son of the ogre leader once hunted a boar and gave it to Reiza to impress her.

    Although Reiza didn''t know him well, she hugged him to show her gratitude. Her hug was so powerful that it crushed all the bones in his abdomen, and he was never able to stand up again." Xao''s voice was filled with sorrow as she recounted the story.

    "Since then, Reiza hasn''t even shaken hands with anyone. For the last three decades, not even the village leader has been able to defeat her. Ogres have a huge libido, and now that Reiza has become an oni, her desires have intensified many times over.

    She has held back her desires for more than three decades, but now that she has found her partner, she''s going to unleash all of her pent-up passion at once. I''m not doubting Mistress Scarlett''s abilities, but I''m afraid that she might be devourved by Reiza." Xao let out a mischievous grin as she finished her story.

    Hearing this, Semiath didn''t utter a single word. He turned back the way he had come, his steps measured and heavy with unspoken thoughts. Meanwhile, Xao decided to busy herself with some work. Being excellent at making clothes, she chose to teach sewing to the villagers, eager to share her skills and help them improve their craft.

    Scarlett, still covered by milky white sheets, stood up slowly. Without noticing that Reiza was still sitting there, she walked toward the mirror. As she saw her reflection, she let out a soft sigh, her eyes reflecting a mix of contemplation and resignation.

    "Why am I still holding these sheets over me?" she thought to herself. With a determined toss, she threw the sheet aside, a small chuckle escaping her lips. "Hehehe... A man shouldn''t feel embarrassed about showing his body," she mused, trying to muster some courage and humor in her thoughts.

    Now fully naked, Scarlett moved to her dresser and grabbed her usual off-shoulder sweater and black stockings. She pulled the sweater over her head, letting it drape off one shoulder casually. Just as she was about to put on her stockings, she felt a warm hand wrap around her waist from behind.

    It was Reiza. Her soft breasts pressed against Scarlett''s shoulders, feeling like a tennis ball caught between two soccer balls. The intimacy of the moment caught Scarlett off guard, making her heart race and her skin tingle with an unexpected mix of surprise and confusion.

    Reiza''s breath was warm against Scarlett''s ear, her voice barely a whisper, "Nothing... Just stand like this for a while."

    Scarlett''s mind raced, feeling both vulnerable and strangely comforted by Reiza''s embrace. She stood still, her mind a whirl of conflicting emotions, her heart pounding as she tried to make sense of the sudden closeness. "Reiza, is something the matter?" she asked nervously, her voice trembling slightly.

    "Nothing," Reiza repeated softly. Her voice carried a weak yet sincere tone, filled with a vulnerability that Scarlett could sense but not fully understand. Despite the initial discomfort, Scarlett chose to remain silent, allowing the moment to unfold, a silent connection forming between them.

    The room was filled with an unspoken tension, a blend of curiosity, confusion, and a growing sense of intimacy. Scarlett felt a mix of unease and a burgeoning understanding that sometimes, words were not needed to convey the depth of one''s emotions.

    After a few seconds, another request came. "Wife, can you hug me from the front?" Reiza asked, her voice soft but insistent.

    "Why does she keep calling me ''wife''?" Scarlett wondered, but she didn''t ask anything and instead stepped back slightly, then moved forward to hug Reiza from the front. Despite Reiza''s size having shrunk to around 210-215 centimeters, Scarlett was still barely as tall as her shoulder.

    "Huff... Is this what it means to be hugged by someone larger than you? I feel so secure!" Scarlett thought, her heart swelling with a mix of warmth and happiness. A smile spread across her face as she nestled into the embrace.

    As she hugged Reiza, Scarlett suddenly felt a large amount of thick liquid dripping onto her shoulder. She raised her head to see what it was and realized it wasn''t water but saliva, thick like lava, dripping from Reiza''s mouth. Reiza''s mouth hung open, her eyes filled with an unmistakable lust for Scarlett, barely contained.

    "Her eyes clearly show pure lust for me. I''d be a fool not to understand what she wants," Scarlett thought, her heart racing.

    She stretched her body, giving a clear green signal to Reiza. Understanding this, Reiza couldn''t hold back any longer and pulled Scarlett into a passionate kiss. Their lips met, melting into each other as if they were made to fit together. Reiza''s mouth was overflowing with saliva, and Scarlett tried to swallow it, but it kept flowing like a river, dripping over her body.

    As their kiss ended, Reiza put her thumb in Scarlett''s mouth, gently prying it open. Scarlett chuckled with pleasure, "Hehehe... I tried to swallow it all, but it''s still coming out of my mouth." She laughed softly, her legs trembling, barely able to stand.

    Scarlett''s horns emerged involuntarily. "Did my horns come out? Does that mean I''m having an erection? This body... my legs are trembling so much," Scarlett thought, smiling bitterly at the irony.

    Seeing Scarlett''s horns, Reiza reached up and rubbed them. Being the most sensitive part of her body, Scarlett let out a huge moan. Her legs trembled even more, and she lost her balance. As Reiza reached to grab Scarlett by the waist, she accidentally grabbed her butt instead.

    Reiza was about to remove her hand but felt how soft it was, and couldn''t help but squeeze more tightly. Scarlett''s butt was so soft that it felt like her fingers were melting into her body.

    Scarlett was about to let out another moan but covered her mouth with her palm. "Feeling pleasure from my ass being grabbed by a woman... this body..." she sighed internally. "Well, I guess as long as it''s a woman, no matter where she touches, I''m going to feel pleasure."

    Scarlett let out a mischievous smile, thinking, "Well then, I''ll show who''s the husband here!"

    Stretching her body, she stood on her toes, increasing her height. She kissed Reiza so hard that Reiza lost her balance and they collapsed onto the ground, but Scarlett didn''t stop kissing her. Despite her limited experience in her female body, the passion between Reiza and Scarlett was undeniable. They continued to kiss, their bodies burning with desire, and they had a great time making their bodies one.

 DEMONIC ANGEL VS HEAVENLY DEMON

    Place? Don''t know, Continent?, Don''t know. Which world?, Don''t know. In a hidden corner of the universe, there existed a secret placeˇŞa massive, clandestine laboratory. Its location was unknown, concealed somewhere in the vast expanse of the cosmos. This lab was enormous, filled with a plethora of advanced research tools strewn haphazardly across sterile white surfaces. The most striking feature, however, was the presence of dozens of transparent tubes, each towering over twice the height of an average human. These tubes contained a mysterious green liquid, in which various species were suspended. The eerie sight included monsters, demons, humans, and other entities that defied the norms of existence.

    The lab''s atmosphere was cold and clinical, the hum of machinery and the faint bubbling of the liquid adding to the otherworldly ambiance. The fluorescent lights cast harsh shadows, enhancing the unsettling feeling of the place.

    Amidst this unsettling scene, only two scientists were at work. The first, tall and commanding, moved with an aura of authority. The second, noticeably shorter than the average human, worked diligently at his station. These two were Dr. Raki and Dr. Magi, the very scientists Scarlett had first encountered when she was kidnapped by a mysterious organization in chapter two.

    As Dr. Raki and Dr. Magi were engrossed in their work, a faint sound of footsteps echoed through the lab. The sound grew steadily louder, and soon, a figure emerged from the shadows. Absurdly, it was a young child, around ten years old, with black hair and eyes as deep and dark as the abyss.

    The moment they saw the child, both scientists quickly bowed their heads in respect. "Third Demon King, Lord Asmodeus! We show our respect," they said reverently.

    "Trying to be respectful today? Is it because of your new successful subject?" Despite his young appearance, Asmodeus''s voice was filled with authority, sounding like that of a middle-aged, muscular man.

    Both scientists kept their eyes on Asmodeus, who noticed their intense gaze. "Why are you both staring at me? Is something on my face?" he asked.

    They chuckled. "Nothing, my lord. It''s just our first time seeing you possess a human child''s body," Dr. Raki explained.

    Asmodeus extended his hand, cutting to the point. "Let''s get to the matter at hand. Show me the new subject," he commanded.

    The scientists led him to the right side of the lab, with Asmodeus quietly following. In a few seconds, they arrived at the end of a row of tubes. There, set apart from the rest, was a tube filled with a red liquid. Inside it floated a round, red jelly-like object.

    "Is this the new successful subject?" Asmodeus asked.

    "Yes, my lord," Dr. Raki replied with a sinister smile. "We are quite fortunate this decade, having two successful subjects in less than a year."

    "The first successful subject, the ''Demonic Angel,'' escaped from us. She was quite lucky that in her world, using magic was nearly impossible. If ''he'' had discovered someone using magic there, we would all be dead," Dr. Raki continued with a bitter smile.

    "Indeed," Dr. Magi added. "Because of her supernatural strength, she wiped out our branch 27154 with ease and teleported to our world. Now we don''t know her location. If she had just stayed one more day in that world..."

    "What''s the point of dwelling on it?" Asmodeus interjected. "They played again, and ''he'' lost. Now her original world has become the plaything of ''the Creator.'' From the looks of it, they are enjoying toying with that world." Asmodeus let out a sinister grin, but his expression quickly turned angry. He clenched his fists and slammed one onto a nearby stool. The impact was minimal due to his child-sized body.

    "If I were just as strong as a true dragon..." he muttered, biting his lip in frustration.

    Dr. Raki smiled as he gestured towards the tube. "Let''s forget about it," he said. "This is our new successful subject: a slime. After many mutations, it has gained the ability to use the shape, strength, abilities and special powers, everything of whatever it devours. Not only that, but physical attacks, especially slashes, are mostly ineffective against it. It also possesses one of the highest levels of regeneration, on par with true dragons."

    A sinister grin spread across Dr. Raki''s face as he continued, "But the most important thing is that it has the blessings of the Third True Dragon, or should I say the ''Worm Dragon, Azathoth.'' Because of this blessing, it has an unlimited void, allowing it to devour as much as it wants. Once something is eaten by it, there''s no escape."

    He smiled again as he added, "Lord Asmodeus, even you cannot escape once you are devoured by it."

    Instead of panicking, Asmodeus let out a sinister smile. "Hehehe... Well then, feed it the strongest specimens possible and make it as strong as a demon king. Then release it into our world so that our two successful subjects can fight."

    Dr. Raki bowed his head respectfully. "Of course. We''ve already implanted a chip in it. Once it sees the subject Demonic Angel, it will do everything in its power to kill her. She is its sworn enemy, and it must defeat her at any cost," he said with an amused smile. "But making it as strong as a demon king will take at least six months to a year."

    "So what? We''ve waited more than 200 years. One more year won''t make a difference," Asmodeus replied. "Once it''s ready, release it in the territory of the Fifth or Sixth Demon King. Tell them not to touch it. Once they know it''s mine and I''m his master, they won''t dare to do anything." He chuckled sinisterly.

    "What about the First Demon King?" Dr. Magi asked with concern.

    "Tch..." Asmodeus bit his lip. "We have to be careful. That old geezer mustn''t find out about it, or he might kill me."

    Asmodeus relaxed his posture and exhaled deeply. He walked over to a nearby stool, sat down, and let out a deep sigh. "Once this slime becomes as strong and defeats and devourves Subject Demonic Angel and become as strong as a true dragon and one day it will devourve even Azathoth himself.

    "But once he devourve Subject Demonic Angel, Then we will not be able to control it, this thing might kill us too" Asmodeus thought but it was still way to early to think about it, Who know, Who will win Between a slime and a true dragon.

    Hahaha... Who cares once he devourve Subject Demonjc angle, our work will be done after that, and we will be free from this 200-year research shit." He hugged his head and sighed again, feeling the weight of their long and arduous journey.

    Asmodeus stood up from his stool and turned to Dr. Raki, a mischievous grin spreading across his face. "How about we make a bet on who will win? I''m putting my money on this red slime."

    Dr. Raki chuckled heartily. "There''s no doubt in my mind that I''ll be betting on Subject Demonic Angel."

    Asmodeus''s eyes widened in astonishment. He couldn''t grasp why Dr. Raki would bet on someone he considered a sure loser. "Why bet on the losing pawn? She can barely use one percent of her strength. He will defeat her and by Devouring, he will copy her genes and unlock her true powers and show the world what an True Dragon is capable of."

    Dr. Raki''s laughter echoed through the room. "Hahaha... You have a point, but..." He paused, his eyes gleaming with a secretive light. "Do you think I went to that world to see her with my own eyes just because she was a test subject?"

    Asmodeus frowned, intrigued but confused. "What are you getting at?"

    Dr. Raki leaned closer, his voice dropping to a conspiratorial whisper. "Her face... it''s very familiar. Just her hair colour and eyes have changed. What I believe is she wasn''t turned into a god but was born as one."

    "Born as a god?" Asmodeus''s curiosity was piqued, and he leaned in, eager for more information.

    "Subject Demonic Angel''s face is strikingly similar to ''her,'' as if they are one and the same. Back then, when I accidentally met ''her,''. how could anyone forget that seductive face? Long crimson red hair and smooth, creamy skin, her gazes that makes every men feel like they are just a dust in her feet." Dr. Raki''s voice was tinged with nostalgia and a hint of longing.

    Asmodeus snorted. "How should I know? I''ve never met her."

    Dr. Raki sighed. "Well, that''s a shame. You never met ''The most seductive woman in the world.''

    Asmodeus let out a sigh, realizing the conversation was straying off course. "Let''s forget about her and focus on this slime. We''ve decided to give a title to every subject. So, what should his or her title be? Ultimate Slime? Demon Slime?"

    Stolen from its rightful author, this tale is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.

    Dr. Raki''s eyes lit up with inspiration. "Oh, I''ve thought of a great titleˇŞ''Heavenly Demon.''"

    Asmodeus''s sinister chuckle filled the room, his mind racing with different possibilities. "Demonic Angel versus Heavenly Demon? How amusing... Fufufu..."

    He sat back down, his eyes gleaming with anticipation. The bet was on, and the stakes had never been higher.

    In the planet where Scarlett is currently in called"CHETNA".

    On the planet called CHETNA, meaning Consciousness, humans have given this name because the name CHETNA reflects its essence as "a place that contains life," much like Earth. However, CHETNA is a colossal world, 300 times the size of Earth, resembling Jupiter in its vastness. Despite its enormous size, only 10% of this planet is land, with the remaining 90% covered by a vast ocean.

    Of the 10% landmass, 2% consists of scattered islands, while the remaining 8% forms a single, massive continent. Though this continent is only a small fraction of CHETNA''s surface, its actual size is equivalent to about 24 Earths. This immense land is divided into two main regions: one inhabited by humans, demi-humans, elves, dwarfs, and other such beings, and the other dominated by demons, dark elves, monsters, and other dark entities.

    The human and demon realms are further divided into six distinct kingdoms and six corresponding demon territories. Each human kingdom parallels a demon king''s domain, creating a delicate balance of power and tension.

    1. **Kingdom of Gwarga**: Located in the west corner of the continent, this kingdom parallels the territory of the First Demon King. Scarlett is currently here, building her village near the First Demon King''s ominous castle. Well but humans considers this place as Demon territory where no one demon king rules.

    2. **Kingdom of Almeida**: This kingdom corresponds to the Fourth Demon King Nirvana''s territory. Almeida is a place of Church, many regards it as Kingdom of Church.

    3. **Kingdom of Darwitz**: Situated in the middle, this is the safest human kingdom, paralleling the territory of the Fifth Demon King Noir. Known for its peace and prosperity, Darwitz is a beacon of hope amidst the chaos.

    4. **Kingdom of Victoria**: Also centrally located, this kingdom recently changed its name due to a new dictator ruler. It parallels the territory of the Third Demon King Asmodeus. Victoria is a land of strict laws and harsh rule, reflecting the tyrannical nature of it''s ruler.

    5. **Kingdom of Mystveil**: One of the strongest kingdoms, Mystveil is located on the eastern side. Its ruler wields the legendary "Gravity Sword," and it parallels the Sixth Demon King Xulgorath''s territory. Mystveil stands as a formidable bastion against demonic forces.

    6. **Kingdom of Armament**: Positioned at the eastern corner, this kingdom faces the territory of the newly awakened Seventh Demon King as well as the daughter of First demon king. Kingdom of Armament is like North Korea or even more than that, The citizens of this Kingdom never goes outside of their kingdom also no one is allowed to go there

    No trading, No imports and no Exports, It''s a sealed place, No one know what''s going on there.

    You might be wondering where''s Zephyrion ''s territory?. As for the Second Demon King, Zephyrion, his territory is not on CHETNA. He resides in a realm far from this planet, let''s talk about him some other time.

    Although Only 8% land is equal to around 24 earths and every kindomg''s land is almost big as two earths but it''s only true if we are talking about length of borders. because compare to All territory of humans, only a small portion of it was made safe for humans to live and a large wall like in the series of attack on Titans that protects kingdom from outer threats and war situation, was made.

    And remaining land is forest where less intelligence monsters resides and also elves lives because eleves like nature and Only few of them lives in Kingdom. Remaining land is vast fields mostly used for transport or those who want adventure in exploring. Mostly everyone uses teleportation portal to go anywhere they want.

    The vast oceans of CHETNA teem with life, and the scattered islands hold secrets and wonders yet to be discovered. The continent itself is a tapestry of diverse cultures, fierce battles, and ancient lore. Humans and demons alike strive for dominance, their destinies intertwined in a dance of light and shadow. Each kingdom and territory holds its own story, its own struggles, and its own dreams, as they all coexist on this immense, mysterious planet.

    In the mysterious land of CHETNA, the territory of the Sixth Demon King, Xulgorath, parallels the Kingdom of Mystveil. Xulgorath''s luxurious castle is a dark marvel, with a grand throne room where a throne made of various gemstones stands, large enough for someone to lie down on it comfortably.

    On this throne, a figure reclines lazily. His red eyes, flecked with gold and silver, catch the dim light and cast an otherworldly glow, enhancing his eerie beauty. His hair, the color of smoldering fire, flows down his shoulders. Beside him, on either side, are two beautiful attendants. One of them delicately feeds him fruits, providing luxurious service.

    As Xulgorath rests on his throne, a figure enters the room. This newcomer wears a grey coat and has skin so dark it appears almost black, with a pair of lightly curved horns on his head. He approaches the throne and kneels, bowing his head in respect.

    "Lord Xulgorath," he begins, his voice serious and respectful, "I have a report from the Fifth Demon King, Noir. He says that as per your collaboration to create an immense army, he has already prepared a force of one million soldiers."

    Xulgorath''s eyes narrow with a hint of amusement. "Oh, he''s quite fast. Report back to him that we have also prepared an army of five hundred thousand soldiers," he replies boldly.

    The kneeling man hesitates, anxiety creeping into his voice. "But, Lord Xulgorath, we haven''t even properly prepared an army of one hundred thousand soldiers. Are we going to give false information?"

    Xulgorath''s expression hardens slightly, a flicker of anger in his eyes. "So what?" he retorts. "Noir is just my cannon fodder. I will use him as much as I need to achieve my goals."

    The man looks up, confusion evident in his eyes. "You don''t want war?"

    A sinister smile spreads across Xulgorath''s face. "Of course I want war, or rather, I want an all-out war. But I have no intention of participating in it myself," he says, his voice dripping with malevolence.

    "An all-out war? Why?" The subordinate''s confusion deepened. He couldn''t comprehend how Xulgorath desired an all-out war yet had no intention of participating himself.

    Xulgorath let out a chuckle, his sinister grin widening as he responded, "Unlike the Fifth Demon King, I possess an ''Ultimate Skill.'' Very few are even aware such skills exist."

    He paused, letting the tension build before revealing, "My ''Ultimate Skill'' is called Absolute Alteration. This skill allows me to create an alternate version of anyone. Not just any version, but an almost peak version, or if I''m lucky, their prime version. And I would have full control over it."

    He sighed deeply before continuing, "But there are many catches to this skill. First, I can only create one alter at a time. Second, I need something from that person''s bodyˇŞa single thread of hair is enough. But the last catch is the most significant: the stronger the person I choose to replicate, the more I must sacrifice."

    He leaned forward, his voice taking on a serious tone. "Normally, I would have to sacrifice my own body parts. But there''s no way I would do that. Instead, I use souls. The stronger the person, the more souls I need to sacrifice."

    Xulgorath sat up, his expression turning contemplative. "But even after all this, the question remains: who should I choose to create an alter version of?"

    His voice grew heavier, and his sinister grin returned. "That''s why I want an all-out war. Noir doesn''t know, but I suggested we start with the weakest kingdom because it would be easy to defeat."

    He laughed, a chilling sound that echoed through the throne room. "What a fool to believe me. If we chose a strong kingdom like Mystveil or Darwitz, they would struggle with the demon army for months, and other kingdoms would come to help. Eventually, I would have no choice but to join the battlefield. But the weakest kingdom? Once he attacks there and Gwarga asks for help, all five kingdoms will have no choice but to send their closest armies. It''s a risk everyone will cooperate against the demon king''s army."

    "Just as he attacks, all the kingdoms'' armies will converge in less than three days, and it will become an all-out war."

    The subordinate, still puzzled, asked, "So what profit does this bring us? Aren''t we the ones who will lose at this rate?"

    Xulgorath''s eyes gleamed with malevolence as he leaned back, a sinister smile playing on his lips. "No, we won''t lose. In the chaos of all-out war, There might be other demon king might also involve, everyone will reveal thier trum cards, Never underestimate humans.

    I''ll have the perfect opportunity to collect the strongest warriors'' essence and create the ultimate alter version. And with that, victory will be assured without me ever stepping onto the battlefield, by controlling him or her, I''ll conqueror this planet."

    "I have two types of candidates for my alteration," Xulgorath began, his voice echoing through the grand throne room. "First, those who have broken the Creator''s will. You see, the system imposes limits on us. Humans can raise their stats up to a maximum of 500,000. Demon Kings can go up to 900,000. With the use of magic, skills, and modifications, they can push their stats to 999,000. But beyond that, no matter how hard you try, you can never raise your stats any further."

    He paused, letting the gravity of his words sink in. "Those who have broken the Creator''s will have found a way to surpass these limits. They''re the ones who can achieve power beyond what the system allows. They''re extremely rare and incredibly dangerous."

    Xulgorath sighed deeply before continuing, "Neither Noir nor I have broken the Creator''s will. Then there''s Nirvana, that mother-complex woman, the Fourth Demon King. No one has ever seen her stats. The same goes for the Third Demon King. Besides demon kings, there are the Archangels. Samael, or rather the fallen angel Lucifer, is the best candidateˇŞthe power to defeat even true dragons. But luck isn''t on my side; no one even knows where that frightening creature is."

    "What about the First Demon King?" the demon asked curiously.

    Xulgorath''s expression darkened, and he raised his voice, "Do you want us all to die? He and the Second Demon King know about my skill. They would kill me a million times before I even got close to them."

    The demon trembled, realizing he had touched a sensitive topic. He quickly changed the subject, "What about the second type of candidates?"

    Xulgorath''s demeanor shifted slightly as he explained, "The second type are those who can raise their stats beyond the system''s limit without breaking the Creator''s will. There might be someone with a unique or ultimate skill that allows them to surpass these limits."

    "In this category, my best candidate is Darwitz''s hero, Aoto Takahashi. Half a year ago, I sent a very skillful illusion demon to pose as the king there. But I didn''t know the hero of Darwitz would be able to kill him despite having been summoned for less than two months. He must have a skill that increases his strength."

    The room fell silent, the weight of Xulgorath''s words hanging heavily in the air. His plans were intricate and filled with layers of deceit and ambition. The demon who had questioned him felt a shiver run down his spine, realizing the depths of Xulgorath''s cunning and the lengths he would go to achieve his goals.

    Xulgorath''s eyes narrowed with determination. "If not him, then I''ll just have to find someone who can raise their stats infinitely."

 Cultivation?

    Morning''s golden light had turned white as the hours passed; it was almost afternoon. Scarlett and Reiza lay on the ground, asleep. Reiza, with her tall frame, extended one arm, and Scarlett''s head rested on it, reversing the typical roles of husband and wife. Reiza slept soundly, having unleashed all her pent-up desires on Scarlett throughout the day.

    Scarlett''s eyes fluttered open, revealing one vibrant blue eye and one crimson red eye with cat-like, monstrous pupils that glowed faintly even in the bright day. She sat up and glanced around before placing her fingers in her mouth. After a few moments, she pulled out a long neon green hairˇŞno doubt Reiza''s.

    She looked over at Reiza, who had transformed significantly after becoming an oni. Her formerly angry facial expression had become far more seductive. Scarlett couldn''t help but smile at the sight of Reiza sleeping and licked her lips lustfully.

    "Zzzz... Wife''s ass tastes sweet like cake...zzz," Reiza mumbled in her sleep, a bright smile on her face.

    Scarlett blushed deeply. "What the hell is she talking about?" she muttered, turning her face away in embarrassment.

    Standing up, Scarlett realized she was still half-naked, her body covered in a dense, water-like liquidˇŞactually Reiza''s larva, not just on her but also on the floor. Scarlett used her "Clean" magic to tidy herself and the room before heading toward the corridor.

    Already wearing an off-shoulder sweater, she pulled out her usual black stockings and put them on. In front of a large mirror, her glasses, which suppressed the power of her eyes, were placed.

    Normally, these sunglasses wouldn''t come off easily once worn, blocking both hearing and sight, and removing them was difficult. If someone did manage to remove them, they would stick to the person who took them off. But Scarlett''s eyes were so powerful that the cursed item backfired. The glasses were tormented by her eyes'' power. So, whenever Scarlett took them off, it felt like a relief to the glasses, and whenever she tried to re-wear them, they struggled not to stick to her eyes.

    Scarlett grabbed the cursed sunglasses and prepared to wear them. A sudden force began resisting, but she ignored it and put them on anyway.

    "These sunglasses won''t last longˇŞbarely a month," Scarlett sighed in her heart. "I''ll have to find something better than this."

    Scarlett left the room quietly, careful not to wake Reiza. As she walked further and was about to cross the entrance gate, Yumi entered. Scarlett''s eyes widened slightly at the sight of her but quickly returned to normal.

    Yumi''s face was a mix of anger and annoyance as she spoke, "Finally done? Anyone passing by could easily hear everything you two were doing," she retorted.

    Scarlett''s face flushed a deep red as she turned away, her finger touching her face in an attempt to hide her embarrassment. "Shit! I forgot to put up a sound barrier," she thought, cursing herself silently.

    Quickly regaining her composure, Scarlett responded, "Cough... cough... Did you come here just to tell me this?" she questioned back.

    Yumi, still visibly irritated, replied, "I was going to give a lecture, so I thought I should remind you to keep your privacy." With that, she quickly left without looking back.

    As Yumi left, a sudden realization struck Scarlett. "Oh, her lecture," she thought.

    After Scarlett had acquired Euryale and Stheno, who could turn anything into gold, bronze, and silver, she recruited them to create currency for Dreadhaven. It was like an infinite money glitch, but they had to control the production to avoid devaluing the currency. Fortunately, this was Yumi''s area of expertise, she have far more knowledge about Money and taxes than Scarlett.

    Scarlett had ordered them to first make wooden coins. Since wood was abundant, the coins could be detailed and mass-produced easily. Once the wooden coins were made, the two sisters would turn them into gold, silver, and bronze coins. This would introduce the concept of money to the village.

    But there was still one problem: who would teach the villagers about money? That''s why Yumi was giving lectures on how money works, how to use it efficiently, and about taxesˇŞhow to pay them and where to pay them. Later on, as we will introduce money, we would also introduce taxes.

    As Scarlett wandered through her village, lost in thought, she observed the transformation around her. The houses that were once made of grass and sticks were now constructed from refined wood and cement. Children played games with each other, their laughter filling the air, while the women busied themselves with chores and the men engaged in various types of work. The village was alive with voices and joy, and Scarlett couldn''t help but smile as she walked down the road. Though there was still construction left to make an entrance road for future visitors, the progress made her heart swell with pride.

    Passing by, Scarlett noticed Yumi giving a lecture to the villagers about the concept of money and how to use it. She ignored the gathering and continued walking, soon coming across Li Feng teaching the villagers how to wield a sword with precision.

    "I guess someday I''ll have to learn from him too," Scarlett mused, since Avion had never taught her any sword skills.

    Seeing Li Feng''s handsome, gentlemanly face, Scarlett began to think about her own ideal type. "I always wanted to look like my ideal manˇŞsomeone like Mike Tyson or Muhammad Ali, big and strong. So that whenever I''m out, my mother could proudly tell her relatives or friends, ''Look, it''s my son, big, strong, and reliable.'' And they would be astonished by my appearance, saying, ''Wow, what a remarkable son you have.''"

    But fate had something else in store for her. Instead of receiving admiration, she often encountered bewildering comments like:

    "Is that your son? Are you sure it''s not your daughter?"

    "What? A boy? I was already ready to fix my son''s engagement to her."

    "If someone asked me who I hate the most, I would say myself without a doubt. But it doesn''t mean I hate my appearance; it''s my personality that I despise. I still don''t know what my true personality is."

    When Scarlett saw a cute cat, her heart wanted to pet it, but at the same time, her brain told her to crush its skull and bestow death upon it. Despite these conflicting thoughts, she had come to accept herself for who she truly was. She could feel everything and nothing at the same time. She blushed easily, yet if she decided to, no one could make her show any emotion. It was as if she could control her emotions completely.

    "Just like I hate myself the most, if someone asked me who I love the most, my answer would still be the sameˇŞI love myself the most."

    She recalled a memory from her childhood: the first time she fell from the stairs. Lying on the ground with her head facing the sky and her eyes on the clouds, instead of crying like a normal child, she thought, "The sky is beautiful today."

    When other kids her age were afraid of the dark, she deliberately went to a haunted house and spent the night there alone. After that, black became her favorite color.

    She remembered an incident at a grocery store. A robber barged in, but luck was not on his side as a police officer was nearby. As the officer tried to protect everyone, Seeing him alone, the robber shot him three bullets in the head and ran off. The officer, who seconds ago was a symbol of protection, lay helpless, and no one dared to touch him. Blood spurted from his face like a fountain. Scarlett was only 11 years old, but that scene was one of the most "beautiful scene" she had ever witnessed.

    "Death," she thought, "doesn''t discriminate between good or evil, weak or strong, pretty or ugly. Death sees everything as equals, everyone as equals, thus for her, World is equal. No matter how beautiful a woman is, after death, no one cares. A dead genius is no longer a genius. Death is ugly or rather it makes everyone ugly, revealing their true nature in thier last moments.

    Seeing that scene, the color of bloodˇŞredˇŞbecame her second favorite color.

    "If good deeds could make me male again, I would have become saint or even kinder than saint but unfortunately World isn''t that forgiven" Scarlett felt little rage but her heart yet calm and unmoved.

    "But that''s what makes it even more interesting " Scarlett laughed bitterly As Scarlett continued to walk, her thoughts swirled around these memories and reflections, shaping her complex and often contradictory personality. She knew that, despite her struggles, she was unique in a way that few others could understand. And that, in itself, was a kind of power.

    The next sight that caught her attention was Xao Feng teaching martial arts to the villagers. As Scarlett approached, Xao quickly sensed her presence, turning back to bow her head while cupping her hands.

    "Greetings, Mistress Scarlett," she said in a formal tone.

    "No need to be so formal, it gives me an uneasy feeling," Scarlett replied playfully. "Did you do what I asked?"

    "Yes, follow me," Xao responded. She turned to the villagers and announced, "Continue practicing on your own." Obeying her command, the villagers diligently resumed their training.

    If you encounter this story on Amazon, note that it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it.

    Xao started walking towards a designated area with Scarlett quietly following behind her.

    "So, you prepared a cave," Scarlett said with an appreciative tone, clearly impressed by Xao''s efforts.

    In front of Scarlett stood a large cave, its entrance and interior covered with a thick layer of ice. The entire structure glistened in the sunlight, reflecting a pale, ethereal glow. It was located about 200 meters from Dreadhaven. Besides her expertise in martial arts, Xao had a great affinity for water and ice magic. Previously, Scarlett had ordered her to create a place filled with heavy ice and the lowest temperature possible. The reason for this request was something Scarlett planned to discuss later.

    However, Scarlett hadn''t anticipated that Xao would prepare an entire ice cave. The intricate details of the ice formations inside and the sheer cold radiating from the cave''s entrance were remarkable.

    "Well, this is more than I expected," Scarlett admitted, her tone filled with genuine admiration. "You''ve outdone yourself, Xao."

    Xao bowed slightly, her expression serene but pleased. "Thank you, Mistress. I wanted to ensure it met your requirements."

    Scarlett stepped closer, feeling the chill emanating from the cave. She observed the way the ice crystals refracted the light, casting an almost magical ambiance. Xao''s mind briefly wandered to the purpose of this cave.

    As Scarlett approached the cave, Xao used her magic to manipulate the crystalline layer, opening the entrance. The ice layer, half a meter thick and remarkably sturdy, faded away to reveal the passage inside. Scarlett stepped into the cave, and Xao, using her magic again, sealed the entrance, staying outside to wait.

    Inside, the cave was a world of glacial beauty. Ice surrounded Scarlett on all sidesˇŞwalls, ceiling, and floor. The temperature was perilously close to absolute zero, a lethal environment for anyone else, but Scarlett remained unaffected. She stood in the center of the cave, her breath forming fleeting clouds in the frigid air, and began contemplating the purpose of her visit.

    "I wanted to try out three things," she mused, "and I ordered Xao to create this icy place for the third experiment. But before that, I should test the first two."

    When Scarlett transformed into a dragonoid, her heart had stopped beating, yet she could still hear the blood coursing through her veins. After her brutal fight with the forces of Darwitz, she had come perilously close to death, blood gushing from her wounds. Yet, when she survived and reached the domain of the first demon king, Avion, something strange happened: the sound of her blood flow vanished, just like her heartbeat. She hadn''t had the chance to investigate this anomaly until now.

    Scarlett opened her spatial inventory and took out her virtual weighted sword, a greatsword of a deep red color. Malice and killing intent emanated from it like smoke. She held the weapon firmly in her hand, its presence a familiar comfort. Placing her left hand on the icy ground, she pointed the sword at it and swung down. The metallic clang that echoed through the cave was like the clash of two swords rather than flesh and steel.

    Her skin, glowing white and feeling squishy soft to the touch, transformed into an unbreakable barrier upon impact. Scarlett had already imbued her sword with mana; otherwise, it wouldn''t have even scratched her. Despite this, the heavy blade only managed to pierce halfway through her hand. It was exactly what she had hoped for. If she had cut her hand completely, it would have regenerated almost instantly, giving no time for blood to flow.

    Her sword was lodged halfway through her hand, and her body was straining to heal itself, a massive pressure building against the blade. Determined, Scarlett twisted the sword left and right, trying to draw out any blood. Despite her efforts, tearing apart her insides, no blood emerged.

    "There''s no blood in my body," Scarlett thought in disbelief. Her expression remained calm, as she had somewhat expected this outcome. Yet, the realization was unsettling.

    "But how?" She recalled the time after her battle with Darwitz''s army, running with all her strength as blood poured from her wounds. "Hmm... At that time, I awakened my second horn, and the blood was not only due to my injuries and the poison but because my body was transforming, becoming even closer to a true dragon. It was banishing all the blood from my body."

    Just as she was about to draw a conclusion, another thought struck her. "But wait," she murmured, recalling her first encounter with Avion, the first demon king. "That geezer said that when he witnessed the battle between the first hero and a true dragon, he saw blood coming from the true dragon''s body."

    Scarlett tilted her head in circles, trying to piece together the puzzle. "Is it only me who doesn''t have blood while other true dragons do? No, there''s something abnormal. What if what Avion saw wasn''t actually blood but something else?"

    True dragons are spiritual beings of the sixth dimension, so naturally, they wouldn''t have blood in the conventional sense. But this raised another perplexing question: the concept of true dragon blood. "I was injected with true dragon blood. If true dragons don''t have blood, how did those scientists obtain it?"

    The more she pondered, the more puzzled she became. Her thoughts raced in circles, and no logical answers emerged. Frustrated, she began banging her head on the icy ground, yelling, "Damn it, I was bad at science! Can someone please explain this to me?"

    No gods or divine beings came to her aid. Scarlett was left with only one logical recourse: "The third demon king, Asmodeus." If he was the likely leader among the organisation, he might have the answers to her questions.

    Determined, Scarlett stood up. She had to find Asmodeus. The mystery of her bloodˇŞor lack thereofˇŞneeded to be unraveled. With renewed resolve, she exited the icy cave, her mind set on finding the truth, no matter what it took.

    "Let''s see if something different about my Status too" With the thought of that, she opens her status window.

    <Status>

    <Name> Scarlett Nova

    <Title> Demonic Angel

    <Being> Spiritual being : Transcendent Body in Progress (20%)

    <Believers> 4112

    <Strength> 1.8M <Endurance> 1.9M

    <Agility> 1.8 M. <Luck> 30

    <Intelligence> 75. <Mana> 2.3M

    Skills : Ultimate Skill : ??? <Locked>, Ultimate Skills : Infinite Growth

    Unique Skill : Ultimate Regeneration, Unique Skill : Infinite Soul Regeneration

    Rare skill : Bloodlust, Combat Lvl. Max, Swordmanship Lvl.1, Spearman ship Lvl.1

    <Notification : Strength increased by 5>

    <Notification : Mana increased by 7>

    <Notification : AgilityˇŞ

    <Notificatio¨C

    <Notifi¨C....

    "Transcendent body?" Scarlett''s thoughts grew even more puzzled. "Does that mean once it reaches 100%, I will break the Creator''s will?" The concept seemed overwhelming, and she couldn''t quite grasp its full implications.

    Deciding to not dwell on it, she let her gaze shift to something else. "Believers? The amount is almost the same as the population of Dreadhaven," she mused. "This isn''t about the people I''ve made contract with, but about how many people have faith in me." The realization sent a shiver down her spine. The weight of their belief felt tangible, almost suffocating.

    Her eyes then fell on another detail. "Rare, Unique, and Ultimate skills have respective names, but Basic/Normal skills have levels," she noted. Thinking of this, her gaze turned to her Normal skills. Her eyes narrowed, her pupils transforming into squares as she focused intensely. "Swordsmanship, Spearmanship Level 1? That son of a bitch Avion didn''t teach me anything."

    Frustration bubbled up inside her, but she set it aside and moved towards her second objective. "Mental world," she whispered to herself. The idea of it was daunting. "Well, a Mental World is your own universe, so it doesn''t matter where you are," she sighed deeply. "But the main problem is, how can I manifest my own mental world?"

    The memory of Avion teaching her about the mental world surfaced. In a part of the Abyss he had summoned, he sat on a large rock, its high temperature evident from the smoke rising from it. "Listen, Scarlett," he began, his tone a mix of seriousness and excitement. "Your mental world is a world of darkness."

    "World of Darkness?" Scarlett repeated his words, confusion etched on her face.

    "Yep! But not your Mental world but Yours mental world . Think of it as a ''Fake Mental World.'' When the time is right, you''ll be able to manifest your real mental world," he explained with a spark in his eyes.

    "How can I manifest this fake mental world then?" Scarlett questioned, her curiosity piqued.

    "You don''t have to learn it from scratch. You already know how to use it. You just have to think that you want to use it, and I think it will manifest," Avion said, his words carrying the weight of truth.

    Avion stood up and walked towards her, leaning in close. "Just think about it, your mental world. ''As above, so below,''" he repeated the phrase three times, each repetition a whisper in her ear, filled with conviction and mystery.

    Scarlett felt a rush of emotionsˇŞconfusion, determination, and a strange sense of anticipation. She closed her eyes, letting Avion''s words echo in her mind. The world around her seemed to fade, and she focused inward, reaching out to the darkness within her.

    "As above, so below? What the hell does that even mean? A title? Someone''s name? Who cares, just think of manifesting the Mental World," Scarlett murmured, trying to feel the power of the words resonate through her entire being. She closed her eyes, expecting the air around her to grow thick, charged with an unseen energy, as she sensed the edges of her mental world beginning to take shape.

    And... nothing happened. It was just a cold wind inside the cave. Neither the air grew thick, nor did any mana surge through it. Logically, she knew she had no affinity for dark magic, so there was no point in even attempting it. She had just made a fool of herself.

    Scarlett clenched her fist in anger and cursed Avion. "Damn geezer!" she yelled. "How the hell am I supposed to create a world of darkness when I don''t even have any affinity for dark magic? I barely have any affinity for fire magic, and even then, I don''t know what that purple fire is."

    Scarlett released her fist, calming her anger down. "Let''s forget it. I was a fool to believe in him."

    With that, it was time for the third and main thing. "Nuclear-type magic," she said to herself. A magic that had strong radiation and an explosion on the same level as a nuke. Unlike Earth, where nukes are forbidden, here no one even knows what a nuke is. So it''s worth a try. High-rank monsters and demons have regenerative abilities. Unless you hurt their souls, it''s very hard to kill them. But because of the radiation, it would slow their regenerative powers significantly and if someone Caught in that explosion, Ain''t no way, it gonna come back alive".

    "By mixing elements like uranium and other stuff, it''s not that hard to make nuclear magic," she thought. "Just have to be careful that others don''t catch on. That''s why I ordered Xao to create an icy place. I saw on TV that ice blocks radiation, but I don''t know if that''s true or not. Who cares? It''s worth a try."

    Scarlett laughed heartily as she began to plan further. "Hehehe... Now, if I succeed in making it," she mused, "then if someone dares to attack our Dreadhaven, I''ll do what America did to Japan."

    She felt a dark satisfaction at the thought, her heart pounding with excitement and a hint of madness.

    .....

    The ground trembled as one explosion followed another, each blast reverberating through the cave system.

    Bam... Boom... Bam...

    A delicate girl with black hair and smooth skin made her way towards the cave where Scarlett was. Her black eyes scanned the surroundings cautiously as she carried some items in her hands. This was Yumi Yamamoto.

    As she reached the cave entrance, the explosions stopped. Outside, Xao was standing guard, regenerating the ice barriers each time Scarlett broke them. Xao knew why Yumi was there, so she didn''t question her arrival.

    Without saying a word, Yumi approached the entrance of the cave and called out, "It''s me, Yumi. Can I come in?"

    A seductive voice, that of a woman in her thirties, responded from within, "No, it''s dangerous here. Wait a second, I''ll come outside." It was Scarlett.

    Scarlett absorbed the lingering radiation and, before Xao could open the entrance, she emerged from the cave herself. As her body touched the ice, it melted away like a candlestick under a flame.

    Both Xao and Yumi blushed as they saw Scarlett standing naked once again. Scarlett, however, showed no expression or reaction to her nudity in front of them.

    "Why are you always naked?" Yumi asked, her irritation and annoyance evident.

    "I was practicing explosion magic. Of course, I had to protect my clothes," Scarlett replied matter-of-factly.

    Yumi let out a sigh and handed over the items she was holding to Scarlett. "Here, you said you needed something to wear that wouldn''t interfere with your six wings. So take this and wear it with your black stockings."

    Scarlett took the clothes from Yumi. The first item was a sweater, and the second was something Scarlett found particularly annoying.

    "What the hell is this?" Scarlett asked in annoyance, even though she already knew the answer.

    "What else? It''s a bra, of course. A G-cup. I can only hope it fits you, Ms. Big Tits," Yumi mocked.

    Scarlett held the bra in her hand, staring at it intensely. "A G-cup, huh... I suppose I should start practicing wearing a bra at some point," she mused to herself as she touched her own breasts comparing with Scarlett, her was above average of girls in her age, But in front of Scarlett it was tiny.

    But in the end, Scarlett burned the bra, letting its ashes float away in the air. "I can''t do it. There''s no way I''m going to wear a bra unless it''s absolutely necessary," she declared.

    After that, Scarlett donned the newly made outfit along with her thigh-high black stockings. The clothing consisted of a very tight, sleeveless, and backless turtleneck sweater dress. It was extremely revealing, exposing her entire back, armpits, and barely covering her ample chest, showcasing significant cleavage. The dress''s fabric stretched tightly across her bust, emphasizing her voluptuous figure. Her already seductive body seemed even more enhanced in this outfit. Due to the backless design, her six wings could easily emerge without damaging the clothes.

    Scarlett looked stunningly seductive in the outfit. The tight sweater dress clung to every curve, highlighting her hourglass figure and accentuating her allure. The exposed skin on her back and armpits, combined with the barely covered chest, made her look incredibly provocative and enticing. The way the fabric stretched over her bust emphasized her femininity and power, making her presence even more commanding and captivating.

    "Why is it so revealing? If someone sees me from the sidelines, they can easily see my body as half-naked, even my bare breasts," she questioned, a mix of curiosity and mild annoyance in her voice.

    "That''s why I was telling you to wear a bra, dammit!" Yumi yelled, her anger and irritation evident.

    "Well, it''s not like I care if someone sees me or not," Scarlett thought inwardly, her confidence unwavering.

    As Yumi was about to lose herself in anger,

    Scarlett''s questions something,"It''s kind of modern look, how you described it to Villagers, So they made perfectly?" She questions.

    Hearing this, Yumi''s anger calmed down and turned into a smile as she brushed her nose In pride,"I have skill called, "Memory Implantation", it''s puts my memories and imagination into paper".

    "Ohh.. President was going to become a businesswoman in fashion department.Of course she''ll have knowledge of almost every clothes" Scarlett thought, clearly impressed.

    Xao approached and interjected in the conversation, "You were going to use explosion magic. I thought you were going to do cultivation," she said with a puzzled smile on her face.

    Hearing this, Scarlett''s mind raced with astonishment. "Cultivation?" she echoed, her thoughts swirling with the possibilities and implications of Xao''s words.

 HONEY TRAP

    In this world, cultivation isn''t like the traditional Chinese Murim cultivation where one breaks through many realms and increases their qi or chi. Instead, it''s a unique process centered around mana, an intangible force that can be manipulated in extraordinary ways.

    "Mana in this world isn''t only something you gather and use," Xao explained. "You can also suppress your mana in your heart or abdomen for stealth purposes, but that''s just one aspect of it. Here, cultivation means converting mana into a physical, liquid form and letting it run through your veins, mixing with your blood."

    Scarlett''s eyes widened with fascination. "Oh, is that so?" she asked, clearly impressed and intrigued by this novel concept."Damn, the genre just changed" She laughed bitter in her heart.

    "Yes," Xao continued, sensing her curiosity. "Converting mana into liquid form has significant benefits. Everyone possesses different quantities and qualities of mana. By cultivating, you improve the quality of your mana. For instance, if a spell initially requires 100 mana, after cultivation, it might only need 10 mana."

    Scarlett nodded, understanding the practicality of such an enhancement. "So, it also increases the capacity of mana one can hold?"

    "Exactly," Xao confirmed. "Cultivation enhances not only your mana capacity but also your physical, mental, and spiritual strength. It allows you to achieve feats that would be impossible otherwise."

    Scarlett was astonished. The implications of this new form of cultivation were immense. "Does this mean I can replace my blood with mana, storing it in my body? That could benefit me greatly."

    Lost in her thoughts, Scarlett pondered another question. She had always wondered if true dragons had blood. Avion had once claimed to have seen blood from a true dragon, yet as a true dragon herself, she had no blood. Suddenly, the mystery seemed to clear.

    "What if true dragons also cultivate?" she mused aloud. "The blood Avion saw could have been liquid mana. Just as I have both red and vibrant blue mana, that dragon might have had red mana, which Avion mistook for blood."

    This revelation answered a significant question about her kind, but it also brought up a new puzzle. "Then what about the blood I was injected with? They said it was true dragon blood, but how?"

    As she pondered this new mystery, she realized there was only one person who might have the answers she sought: the Third Demon King, Asmodeus. Scarlett felt a mixture of hope and trepidation at the thought of confronting him, but she knew she had to uncover the truth.

    While Scarlett pondered deeply, in reality, only a few seconds had passed. Her face turned to Xao, glowing with a brilliant light, as she energetically asked, "Teach me how to cultivate."

    Xao felt a surge of happiness at Scarlett''s enthusiasm but sighed heavily. "Actually, for cultivation, one needs a place with a very dense mana environment. I thought within the cave, you were going to release your mana so that the place would fill with dense mana."

    "So, how do all of you cultivate then?" Scarlett questioned, her curiosity piqued.

    Xao sighed again, preparing to explain further. "Few kilometres away from our Village, a cave with an extremely dense mana environment, one of the best places to cultivate. But a few years ago, a red dragon entered the cave to cultivate and forcefully took control, refusing to leave."

    Scarlett''s eyes widened with surprise as Xao continued, "A dragon can become an ancient dragon after ten thousand years, but through cultivation, it can achieve this in just one or two thousand years. The dragon plans to become an ancient dragon and won''t come out for at least a millennium."

    Xao sighed deeply, frustration evident in her voice. "With the help of Reiza, even when she was an ogre, she might be able to defeat the dragon. But the main problem is, if a battle unfolds, the cave will definitely be destroyed. These kinds of caves are very precious; we can''t afford to lose it. Thus, we have to find some other way to make him leave."

    Xao''s face turned to astonishment and then to shock as she saw Scarlett.

    "Pfft... Hahaha... Is that it? I guess for the first time in my life I''ll have to use my appearance to get this done," Scarlett said with a confident smirk. She turned back and ordered with authority, "Show me the way to that cave. I''ll show you Llyod Frontera''s route to get things done."

    "Llyod Frontera''s route?" Xao repeated, confused. She didn''t understand Scarlett''s plan but decided to trust her. She began to show Scarlett the way, her mind racing with questions. Meanwhile, Yumi, who had been quietly listening, decided to follow them discreetly.

    .....

    After more than a two-hour journey filled with battling monsters along the way, Scarlett, Xao, and Yumi finally arrived at their destination: a massive cave nestled in a mountain so large it could easily house an entire village. A river flowed from the mouth of the cave, its vibrant blue waters glowing with an eerie luminescence. Scarlett knelt by the river, dipped her hand into the water, and scooped up a handful. "Hmm... the water is saturated with mana, like it''s a river from the underworld," she mused to herself before letting the water slip back through her fingers.

    Turning to her companions, she declared, "Let''s go! And don''t do anythingˇŞjust let me handle the situation." Her voice carried an air of authority that brooked no argument.

    As they ventured deeper into the cave, they were met with an otherworldly sight. The walls glistened with magical stones, their light casting an enchanting glow. The air was so dense with mana that it felt like a physical weight pressing down on them. Yumi, unable to withstand the oppressive atmosphere, chose to stay behind while Scarlett and Xao pressed on.

    The cave felt like a portal to another realm. Deeper inside, they came upon a colossal red dragon, about 20 meters long. Its thick, scarlet scales shimmered in the low light, while its underbelly gleamed a deep yellow. The dragon''s eyes were closed as it lay there, seemingly asleep but actually deep in cultivation.

    Xao halted, allowing Scarlett to take the lead. She approached the dragon, stopping a few meters away, and then dropped to her knees. In the presence of the dragon''s immense form, she seemed incredibly small.

    "O mighty dragon, please spare us some of your precious time," she implored with utmost respect and gratitude, her voice filled with sincerity. Xao watched in astonishment, her mind racing with disbelief at the sight before her.

    Unauthorized use of content: if you find this story on Amazon, report the violation.

    The dragon, however, did not respond. Scarlett''s expression darkened with anger. "Is he pretending not to hear me, or is he actually deaf?" she muttered under her breath. She called out again, but still received no reply. With a deep sigh, she stood up.

    "Xao, use your ice magic," she commanded, turning to her companion. Xao nodded and began to weave her magic, causing the temperature in the cave to plummet. The air thickened with icy winds, and frost began to creep along the walls.

    The red dragon''s body trembled as the cold seeped into his scales. "Achoo... sniff..." He sneezed, his eyes slowly fluttering open. Having been in deep cultivation for months, his vision was blurred at first, but it soon cleared to reveal Scarlett standing before him. Her  beauty was striking, Breasts that seems like it will tear that clothe apart and show itself any moment, Ass that anyone want to grab in thier hands.

    Skin that seems like it''s glowing, Slippery purple lips with purple hair, her features seductive enough to make any man tremble with excitement, with her modern type outfit that was a bit wierd to him but it was actually making her even more seductive and appealing, In short, bet on appearance anyone can mistook her for an women with Loose legs.

    He blushed at seeing Scarlett and a forbidden word came out of his mouth, "A succubus?" he asked, confusion evident in his voice.

    "Tch... damn cheap copy of chrizard ," Scarlett cursed, grumbled, her irritation flaring. Despite her anger, she kept her expression neutral and repeated her plea. "O mighty dragon, please grant us some of your precious time," she said, her voice dripping with respect so exaggerated it bordered on cringe-worthy.

    Finally, the dragon''s eyes focused on Scarlett, and in a deep, rumbling voice, he responded, "What business does a succubus have here? Very well, I''m not one to disappoint beauties like you. I shall hear you out. But make it quick, for my patience is not endless."

    Scarlett laughed coldly in her heart. She was setting a "honey trap." However, she wasn''t sure if the dragon was male or female. If it was a female, her plan would be wasted. But based on his response, it was clear he was male and a foolish one at that, the type who acts all high and mighty but in reality, they have no experience with women.

    Suppressing a victorious smile, Scarlett said, "Thank you, mighty dragon. We are honored by your grace." She shot a quick glance at Xao, whose eyes narrowed as she watched Scarlett''s performance. The encounter had begun, and they would need all their wits to navigate the conversation with this creature.

    "The great Morgass-sama, you are very famous in the outside world; everyone knows your name," Scarlett began. She didn''t actually know him, but Xao had informed her of his name on their way to the cave. The dragon closed his eyes in admiration and pride, believing himself to be more famous than he truly was. In reality, barely anyone knew him.

    Without wasting time, Scarlett continued, "But you might not have heard my name. So let this lowly being introduce herself. I am Scarlett Nova, and I am here to offer you a splendid contract."

    "What kind of contract?" the dragon questioned.

    "Since the great Morgass-sama has chosen this cave for his cultivation, it is a very splendid decision. But because of this, my people can''t cultivate. What I want is for you to allow them to cultivate here with you and not to attack them," Scarlett said.

    The dragon grinned sinisterly and began to laugh. "Hahaha... You know that a contract is a medium of give and take. What will I get in return?" he questioned.

    Scarlett made a seductive look. She hugged herself and deliberately bounced her breasts while exhaling loudly, making herself look like a delicate woman who was turned on.

    Seeing her ample chest, big enough to be used as pillows, Morgass''s sinister grin widened. He believed Scarlett was trying to seduce him, not realizing he was about to be outwitted.

    He mistook her sexual appeal as a succubus''s ploy to use her body to get things done, which was exactly what he wanted.

    Laughing heartily, he said, "Don''t pretend you don''t know. After seeing you, every man in the world would want nothing but your body."

    His face turned towards Xao, contorting into an angry scowl. "I was about to borrow your body for a few years, but this woman," he snorted angrily, pointing at Xao. "She used her ice magic to deliberately disturb me, and now my body has caught a cold. Because of her, you will have to submit your body to me and bear as many children as I want." He laughed sinisterly, confident he had won.

    Instead of being angry, Scarlett maintained her composure. She turned towards Xao, her face twisted with feigned fury. "You scoundrel wench!" Scarlett shouted at Xao. "You dare to do this to the mighty, handsome Morgass-sama? Bow down and beg for forgiveness!" she ordered.

    Xao was dumbfounded but had no choice. She bowed her head to the ground, touching it, and repeated this three times in quick succession.

    Morgass laughed, finding the scene hilarious.

    Scarlett felt a mix of disgust and triumph. The dragon had taken the bait. She deliberately used fire magic to raise her body temperature, making herself sweat profusely. "Of course, mighty Morgass-sama," she replied, her voice dripping with false sincerity. "It is more of a reward for me. I have a thing for strong men, and seeing your mighty aura, I can barely hold back my desires. Ahh... my body is sweating a lot." She started stretching her clothes, giving him a better view of her already exposed skin.

    Xao watched in mixed confusion, admiring Scarlett''s splendid acting. She struggled to interpret her own feelings. Was it astonishment, puzzlement, annoyance, or nervousness?

    Her eyes narrowed, turning expressionless. Her thoughts churned. "Why am I even here? What''s the purpose of my life? I should have waited outside," she thought to herself.

    She knew this was a critical moment. They needed the dragon''s agreement but had to ensure they could fulfill their part of the bargain without truly giving Scarlett over to him. She didn''t understand Scarlett''s exact plan and feared that if the contract were sealed, Scarlett would have no choice but to submit to Morgass.

    Morgass licked his lips, his eyes gleaming with lust. "Very well, Scarlett Nova. I accept your contract. Your people may cultivate here, and I will not harm them. But remember, you belong to me now."

    Scarlett produced a book out of thin air. It was an old, brown tome with a strange star marking on the cover. This was the "contract book." She handed it over to the dragon, who extended his large claws to take it. He opened the book, but to his surprise, he couldn''t read a single word.

    The languages of Scarlett, Aoto, and this world were very different. However, ever since Scarlett and Aoto were summoned to this world, they had been able to communicate effortlessly with its inhabitants. How was this possible?

    The answer lay in something called the "Voice of the Souls." This phenomenon allowed individuals from different worlds to communicate freely. If someone from this world were to travel back to Scarlett''s world, they would also be able to understand and speak the language there. However, the "Voice of the Souls" had two crucial limitations. First, it only worked with beings that had souls, so communication with undead creatures was impossible without some form of translation skills. Second, the "Voice of the Souls" only translated a person''s first language.

    For Scarlett, her first language was Japanese. If she spoke or wrote in Japanese, others would understand her. But if she used any other language, they wouldn''t comprehend it. This was the loophole Scarlett exploited. She wrote the contract in English, rendering the "Voice of the Souls" ineffective and leaving the dragon unable to read it.

    However, Scarlett knew there was still a risk. The dragon might possess some kind of translation skill. To prevent this, she decided to hurry and continued her act.

    Scarlett began squeezing her own breasts, feigning urgency and yelling seductively, "Please hurry, Morgass-sama! I''m so wet down there ?. I can barely hold myself back!" Her voice was filled with excitement and arousal.

    The sight was too much for the dragon. He couldn''t resist any longer. How could anyone? He immediately used his large claws to sign the contract. As he did, he reached out towards Scarlett.

    Scarlett laughed coldly, quickly grabbing the contract book. The contract was sealed. Suddenly, Morgass began to transform. A surge of light enveloped him, and his massive body started to shrink. In less than a second, he became a man with red hair, wearing a red shirt and black pants. His face was still above average, and he had a slightly muscular build.

    He laughed heatedly. "Now then, we should start here and now." He tore off his upper clothes, then turned to Xao. "You, ice magic girl, you can go now. Give us privacy. I bet you''ll also be falling for me, but don''t worry. After her, it will be your turn!"

    Xao didn''t say anything. She placed her hand on her forehead and sighed heavily. "Sigh... he is done for."

 From A Legendary Race To Pet

    Xao stood there, a silent observer to the unfolding drama, her hand finding solace on her forehead as she watched the scene play out before her. With a heavy sigh, she muttered, "Sigh... he''s done for."

    Meanwhile, Morgass, ever the confident charmer, turned his attention to Scarlett with a gleaming grin, his words dripping with anticipation. "Don''t you dare remove those clothes. It''ll add a dash of excitement. So, my dear Scarlett, how shall we begin?" he inquired, his excitement palpable in the air.

    Yet, Scarlett remained silent, her face shrouded in darkness, until finally, she spoke with a gravity that silenced the room, commanding Morgass to kneel.

    "Kneel!"

    "Kneel?" Morgass echoed, confusion etched across his features. "Do we begin from the ground up?" Before he could comprehend the situation, an unseen force compelled him downward, his knees meeting the ground with an audible thud.

    Perplexed, Morgass attempted to rise, only to find himself immobilized at Scarlett''s command. Panic and confusion washed over him as he pleaded for an explanation, but Scarlett''s expression betrayed no mercy.

    "What''s with that terrifying look?, Wait wait wait... don''t tell meˇŞ"

    With a sinister chuckle, Scarlett closed in, her visage twisted with anger and disdain. With a sharp crack of her fingers, she prepared to unleash her wrath upon Morgass, her fists poised for a barrage of blows.

    Slap.... slap.. slap

    "You worthless piece of shit, Cheap copy of Charizard, Ain''t even worth putting into pokeball. #*#*#*#$#@##.....," she spat, her words laced with venom. Even Xao, witnessing the scene, couldn''t help but shiver at the sight.

    As Morgass attempted to protest, Scarlett''s barrage of slaps rained down upon him,

    Slap... slap....Combo slap...Combo+ slap...

    Each strike landing with humiliating precision. Realization dawned upon him as he recognized the grave error of his decision to engage with Scarlett.

    In a desperate attempt to plead his case, Morgass attempted to speak, only to be met with another round of punishing slaps. His once-confident demeanor shattered, replaced by tears of fear and regret as he realized the extent of his predicament.

    "I-I''m zourry Sob...sob... sob...," he whimpered, his voice barely audible amidst the chaos. Caught in Scarlett''s web of deception, Morgass could only lament his foolishness as he endured her relentless onslaught.

    "Sorry? Son of aˇŞ" Scarlett''s foot swung towards Morgass''s face, but suddenly, someone grabbed her from behind, stopping her mid-kick. Scarlett whirled around, glaring, only to see Xao standing there with a determined expression.

    "Stop, mistress. He''ll die at this rate. Let me handle it," Xao said, her voice tinged with concern and emotion.

    "You want to handle it? Umm... okay," Scarlett said, backing down and letting Xao take over.

    Seeing that he had been saved, Morgass''s eyes widened in bewilderment. He could only see Xao as his savior. As she approached him, he saw her as a divine being, like a goddess sent to rescue him. His mouth hung open in awe as he stammered, "My savior, I was so cruel to talk to you like that. Sob... sob... Finally, I got a girl who understands mˇŞ"

    Bam!

    Xao landed a direct hit on his face. "A critical hit," That didn''t Only hurt him physically but also mentally and emotionally. Morgass''s mind reeled, unable to comprehend what had just happened. "What were you saying? Next number is mine, huh?"

    Bam... bam... bam...

    One after another, Xao started kicking him relentlessly. This time, it was Scarlett who grabbed Xao''s back, her voice panicked. "Hey... we still have use for him. He''ll really die at this rate."

    But then a thought struck Scarlett. She let go of Xao, a wicked grin spreading across her face. "You know what? It''s more fun this way."

    With that, Scarlett joined Xao, and the two of them teamed up, beating Morgass down. He lay on the floor, unable to escape their furious kicks. Every hit was accompanied by a yelp or groan from Morgass, each sound a testament to his growing regret and realization of the mess he''d gotten himself into.

    Xao and Scarlett didn''t stop until they were thoroughly satisfied, their breaths coming in ragged gasps, Not because they were tired but because they were very satisfied.  A sense of camaraderie blooming in the midst of their shared rage. Scarlett''s eyes sparkled with a mix of amusement and vindication, while Xao''s stern expression softened into a satisfied smirk.

    Morgass, bruised and battered, lay motionless on the floor, barely able to process what had just happened. His once confident demeanor was now a distant memory, replaced by the stark reality of his foolishness.

    "Next time, think twice before crossing us," Scarlett spat, giving him one last kick for good measure. "Well Now, you can''t do that even if you want to." Scarlett''s smiled in her heart.

    Xao nodded in agreement, stepping back with a sense of finality. "What did you write in the contract?" Xao asked Scarlett.

    Scarlett didn''t reply immediately. Instead, she grabbed Morgass''s unconscious body and hoisted him onto her back. She gripped his legs, leaving his face almost touching the ground and his hands dragging along the dirt. As she started walking towards the exit, she finally spoke, "Ed wanted a pet, so I thought, how about giving him a dragon? For the next one hundred years, Morgass will be a pet and also serve as a living furnace in the smithy."

    "Whoa, what a good idea!" Xao clapped in excitement, following Scarlett towards the exit.

    As they reached the exit, Yum was waiting for them. When she saw Scarlett carrying a man on her back, she immediately realized he was the dragon. Her eyes widened, not in surprise but in resignation. After meeting Scarlett, such scenes had become a regular part of her life. She sighed heavily and said, "I can only hope he stays alive."

    Scarlett, Xao, and Yum began their journey back to their village, Dreadhaven. Scarlett carried Morgass on her back, his weight hardly a burden to her. Along the way, she healed his wounds; she couldn''t hand over a half-beaten man to Evadne. Even though he was fully healed, Morgass remained unconscious.

    The journey took them around two hours. Despite the distance between the cave and Dreadhaven being dozens of kilometers, it wasn''t much of a challenge for Scarlett or Xao. For them, the trip would have taken only a few minutes. However, Yum''s slower pace extended the journey to more than two hours.

    As they walked, the forest around them buzzed with life. Birds chirped, leaves rustled in the gentle breeze, and the occasional small animal darted through the underbrush. Scarlett and Xao chatted casually, their mood lightened by their earlier triumph.

    "Do you think Ed will be pleased?" Xao asked, glancing at Morgass''s limp form.

    "Oh, absolutely," Scarlett replied with a wicked smirk. "He''s wanted a pet and I''m giving one, That''s it."

    Yum trailed slightly behind, listening to their conversation with a mix of amusement and exasperation. She had grown accustomed to their antics.

    As they finally approached Dreadhaven, the familiar sight of the village brought a sense of relief and anticipation. They walked through the newly made entrance gates, the villagers casting curious glances at the strange procession. As they moved further into the village, they spotted Evadne with a group of children, some of whom were goblins, others orcs, and a few of various other species. The kids were playing, chasing after Evadne, who was running ahead of them.

    Evadne was holding a golden apple, one of the prized fruits from the golden trees that Scarlett had grown using her mana. The other children were chasing him, trying to get a bite of the apple.

    "Everyone stop!" Scarlett commanded, her voice ringing through the air. The kids froze in their tracks, and even the passersby stopped to see why Scarlett had halted them.

    Scarlett didn''t say anything else and approached Evadne. Seeing her heading towards the children, the villagers sighed in relief and resumed their activities, realizing there was no immediate danger.

    Scarlett reached Evadne and gently took the golden apple from his hands. "It''s not for children. Where did you get it?" she asked sternly.

    "From the farm," Evadne replied innocently, looking up at her with wide eyes. It was Scarlett''s fault; she hadn''t told anyone to stay away from the farm, nor had she put up any barriers around it.

    Scarlett sighed, thinking to herself, "I guess I''ll have to put a barrier around the farm."

    She then put Morgass down on the ground and pointed at him. "Here, you wanted a pet, right? It''s a dragon. Make sure to share him with your friends," she said casually. To the children, it was like she had just given them a treasure.

    "A dragon?" Evadne yelled in shock and bewilderment, and the other kids shouted in excitement too.

    You might be reading a pirated copy. Look for the official release to support the author.

    At that moment, Morgass''s eyes fluttered open. His vision was blurry, and he slowly whispered, "Where am I?"

    The children circled around Morgass, their eyes wide with curiosity and excitement. Evadne, now clutching the golden apple tightly, looked at Morgass with a mix of awe and apprehension.

    "Is he really a dragon?" one of the goblin kids asked, poking Morgass gently with a stick.

    "Yes, he is," Scarlett confirmed, her tone firm. "And you all must treat him with care. He''s your responsibility now, As long as he''s alive it''s fine!"

    Morgass looked around, bewildered. "What''s with these kids? Where am I?" he muttered to himself. As his surroundings came into focus, memories of a brutal beating flooded his mind. He recalled the pain vividly. "I remember now. I was beaten to death. But normal monsters can''t even scratch a dragon, let alone make one bleed. Yet her slapsˇ­ they left me bleeding all over."

    His gaze fell upon Scarlett. Her beauty was striking, with unmatched seductive face and body. He couldn''t reconcile her delicate appearance with the brutal force that had overpowered him. "A succubus who is strong enough to beat a dragonˇ­ she must be a Succubus Queen," he thought, misunderstanding her strength because of her looks.

    Tears welled up in his eyes as he thought about his life. "I''m around eight hundred years old and still haven''t married. Or rather, no one wants to marry me," he lamented, feeling a deep sorrow. "Sob... sob..."

    He remembered the annual event in the dragon world: a grand flying race. Dragons who were five hundred years old or older and still single could participate. The winners were guaranteed at least two female dragons and three hundred different species of women as concubines. Even those who didn''t win outright could impress female dragons with their performance and find a mate. But for Morgass, things never went well.

    "I was lazy from birth," he thought bitterly. "The race spans three full laps around the planet. How was I supposed to manage that? Every time I entered, I ended up falling asleep in the middle of the competition, completely forgetting about it. My reputation sank to rock bottom because of that."

    His eyes darkened with regret. "That''s why I came here. I heard about a cultivation cave where all you have to do is sit and cultivate. It sounded perfect. I thought I could get stronger, like the famous Zephyrion-sama, and finally marry many women. But who would have thought I''d be beaten by a demon girl and a succubus queen?"

    He overheard the situation that Scarlett is going him to these kids as a pets, he wanted to run away but Scarlett have already engraved commands, For next one hundred year , he''ll be pet of these kids.

    "What''s your name?" Evadne asked, his eyes wide with awe.

    "M-Morgass," he stammered, still disoriented. He didn''t wanted to reply but still his mouth starts giving answers without his permission.

    "Wow, a real dragon named Morgass!" one of the orc kids exclaimed. "Can you breathe fire?"

    Morgass sighed, realizing that his plans had taken a bizarre turn. "Yes, I can," he replied, though his voice lacked its usual confidence.

    Scarlett watched the scene unfold with a mixture of amusement and satisfaction. She knew Morgass would never have expected this outcome, but it was a fitting twist for someone so arrogant.

    "Remember, you''re our responsibility now," Evadne said seriously, holding up the golden apple. "We''ll take good care of you., Come with us, we''ll show you around the village"

    Morgass looked at the kids and then back at Scarlett, who gave him a knowing smile. Despite the strange turn of events, he couldn''t help but feel a glimmer of hope. Perhaps, in this odd village, he might find a new purpose and, just maybe, a chance to redeem himself.

    As Scarlett, Xao, and Yum continued their journey through Dreadhaven, the village buzzed with the news of their new dragon resident. Scarlett couldn''t help but chuckle at the thought of Morgass adapting to his new role.

    "Do you think he''ll be okay?" Yum asked, a hint of concern in her voice.

    Scarlett shrugged, a mischievous smile playing on her lips. "He''ll be fine. A little humility will do him good. Besides, I think the kids will enjoy having a dragon around."

    "I have some work to do, so I''m heading out. If you need me, I''ll be at the peak of that mountain," Scarlett said as she unfurled her six wings and took to the sky.

    The setting sun cast a warm glow over the village, bathing it in shades of orange and gold. Scarlett felt a rare sense of peace. Despite the day''s chaos, everything had fallen into place. Perched atop a mountain near Dreadhaven, she had a bird''s-eye view of the entire village, each winding path and clustered rooftop clearly visible like a detailed map.

    But then she remembered her real purpose for coming hereˇŞtelepathy.

    Scarlett had been learning telepathy for the past few months. Though she could use it, she hadn''t yet mastered it. Still, she decided to give it a try. Sitting cross-legged on the mountain peak, she concentrated. A thin, almost invisible thread of mana extended from her mind, reaching out to the person she wanted to contact.

    To her surprise, she succeeded. The thread linked directly to her target. With a mixture of anticipation and anxiety, she prepared to speak in her mind.

    (Umm... Can you hear me?) she asked, rolling her eyes in nervousness.

    Suddenly, a voice resonated in Scarlett''s mind. It was a boy''s voice, filled with a seductive and authoritative tone that could charm any woman. Who else could it be but Aoto? [Ackk... I was about to get my 26th girlfriend. Who''s messing with my mind?]

    (Your second father, you son of a bitch,) Scarlett yelled, her thoughts seething with anger and irritation. "Twenty-sixth girlfriend? What the hell is he doing?" she thought, feeling a mix of fury and disbelief.

    Aoto immediately recognized the voice and realized that she was using telepathy. He sighed in relief. [But you sound more like Mommy than Daddy, Scarlett,] he said, unwittingly roasting her.

    Scarlett wanted to slap him, but she couldn''t. She exhaled deeply, trying to calm her anger. (How are things going there?) she asked, forcing herself to stay composed.

    [Oh, everything''s changed,] Aoto replied. [They''ve started taking the academy more seriously. The curriculum now includes advanced magic that we were previously learning from the library. I think they were waiting for you to leave so they could teach these things only to humans. Everyone''s afraid of you, you know. They used to make up lame excuses to keep you out of martial arts and swordsmanship classes.]

    Even after hearing this, Scarlett''s heart remained calm and unmoved. She had always known there was discrimination against her. Yet, she knew they were more afraid of her than anything else. Who knew what she might do? Not that she cared about it. The academy or the kingdomˇŞit was none of her business.

    [Why didn''t you tell me you fought an army of Darwitz? If I hadn''t received your letter, I might have ended up in the demon realm myself,] Aoto said, his voice filled with concern.

    Scarlett was shocked. (How do you know about this?) she asked. This was a matter the kingdom had prevented anyone from knowing.

    [Well, you didn''t know, but blahh..blah..blah..and after that, I became the king''s representative,] he explained. [It''s a secret kept from ordinary people, but those with high authority know it. I found out after I became the king''s representative.]

    [You didn''t even mention that you destroyed six villages in that fight. I partied all night when I found out!] Aoto''s voice was joyful and amused.

    (Six villages? When?) Scarlett asked, bewildered.

    [Umm...The report said that in that fight, you unleashed a powerful flame punch that annihilated the whole army and six nearby villages. More than fifteen lakh people died,] Aoto revealed.

    A memory rushed back to Scarlett. She had fled without clearly seeing what had happened. To think that one punch had such destructive power...

    (Come on, are you scolding me? If you have something important to say, then say it,) Scarlett replied, irritation creeping into her thoughts.

    [Hahaha... of course not. Who cares about them? But I do have something important to tell you,] Aoto''s tone turned serious. [The Holy KnightsˇŞthey are very strong. Particularly the captain and vice-captain. They have the blessings of a true dragoˇŞ]

    His telepathy cut off abruptly, and Scarlett only heard half of what he was saying. Frustration boiled over as she punched the ground in rage. "Shit! My luck! Just when he was about to give useful information, my telepathy cuts off!"

    Scarlett lay down on the ground, staring up at the sky as her mind raced. "Holy Knights... they''re just another tool to fight demons, but they have another purpose tooˇŞto control heroes. If a strong hero ends up becoming evil, who will protect the humans? That''s where the Holy Knights come in. They''re a group of strong individuals who won''t hesitate to kill heroes if necessary.

    "And vice versa, if one of the Holy Knights turns out to be evil, the rest of the members and heroes will gather to kill that traitor. When it comes to Holy Knights, the kingdom of Almeida comes first. They produced two Holy Knights: the Captain and the Vice-Captain. Meanwhile, the Kingdom of Gwarga doesn''t even have the right to call anyone a Holy Knight..."

    ...

    In the middle of a Japanese-style wooden house, a tall woman with neon green hair and tanned skin sat with her arms hugging her legs and her head resting on her knees. She was clearly embarrassed for some reason.

    Behind her stood a Chinese-looking girl dressed like Chun-Li from Street Fighter Six. She looked almost like a twin of Chun-Li. Who else could it be but Xao Feng Nova?

    "C''mon, Sister Reiza. No need to be that embarrassed. You can just apologize," Xao said with a mix of amusement and concern.

    Reiza''s face was red, and it felt like smoke was coming out of her head as if she were on fire. She had lost her composure and acted wildly in intimate moments with Scarlett. After letting out all her desires, she had slept soundly. But now that she was awake, all the memories of what and how much she had done came flooding back. Because of her tsundere nature, she was too embarrassed to even talk to Scarlett now.

    "It''s not that I''m embarrassed... but what if she''s angry?" she said in a low voice, just above a whisper.

    Xao had already seen Scarlett, and there was no anger on her face. She didn''t mind it at all. "She''s at the peak of that mountain. Just go there and, umm... just apologize. And if she looks a little angry, just compliment her a little," Xao suggested.

    "Compliment?" Reiza turned her face towards Xao, her expression like that of a ten-year-old child trying to make up with a friend after a fight the night before.

    "Yep! Say something like ''You look good in those clothes'' or something like that. Every girl likes compliments, and it''s not like you''re lying," Xao said with a smile.

    ...

    The soft light of the moon poured over Scarlett''s face as she lay on the peak of the mountain. Her mind raced with schemes and plans. Without pollution, the sky was a tapestry of countless stars, and Scarlett''s eyes traced their patterns, finding different shapes among them. As she lay there, a figure approached her. Scarlett sensed her presence and sat up, turning her face toward the approaching figure. It was Reiza.

    Reiza slowly approached, her hands hidden behind her back as if she were holding something. Just as she was a step away from Scarlett, she stopped and took out her hand, revealing what she had been hiding.

    "Here!" Reiza extended her hand toward Scarlett and quickly turned her face away in embarrassment. In her hand was a hot barbecue skewer.

    "Whoa... a barbecue? You sure know thousands of recipes," Scarlett exclaimed, clearly impressed and astonished.

    Reiza started playing with her fingers nervously. "Umm... I actually wanted to apologize for what happened today."

    "Ohh..No need, I don''t mind it at all," Scarlett said with a reassuring smile.

    "Really?" Reiza let out a smile, but then a sudden thought made her turn her face away in embarrassment. "Now for the last thing: the compliment," she thought, bracing herself.

    She turned back to Scarlett and took a clear glance at her clothes. She couldn''t help but marvel at Scarlett''s beauty. "Beautiful!" she blurted out before she could stop herself.

    "What?" Scarlett asked, raising an eyebrow in surprise.

    "Umm... Y-you look beautiful in that dress," Reiza said nervously, her face flushing red.

    An amusing and playful grin emerged on Scarlett''s face as she stood up, ready to tease Reiza. She stepped closer, stopping just before Reiza''s ears. "Owww... I look good in this? Did it turn you on? Wanna go for another round?" she said in a mockery tone.

    Reiza, already red from embarrassment, felt her face heat up even more. It was just too much for her. She resorted to her last tacticˇŞrun. She spun around and dashed away in embarrassment.

    Scarlett let out a bright, genuine laugh, watching Reiza''s hasty retreat. She sat back down on the ground, her smile lingering as she gazed at the night sky. "Huff... Well then, from tomorrow I''ll start practicing cultivation," she said to herself, feeling a lightness she hadn''t felt in a while.

    The moonlight continued to bathe the mountain peak, and Scarlett felt a renewed sense of purpose. The stars above twinkled brightly, as if cheering her on for the next day.

 DARK-ELFS

    "Move it! Hurry!"

    "Out of the way!"

    A man dashed through the crowd, pushing everyone aside as he rushed into a large house built inside an enormous tree. It wasn''t just a house but a grand throne room. The villagers stared in shock and confusion, wondering why he was in such a hurry. The man had pointy ears and dark skinˇŞclearly a dark elf. In fact, the entire population of the village were dark elves, for this was a dark-elf village.

    In front of him, an older dark elf sat on a throne made of stone. Despite the wrinkles and dents on his face, which marked his age, he exuded an aura of authority and elegance that set him apart. He wore midnight-black leather armor, and two guards flanked him, one on each side.

    "What''s with the ruckus? Explain yourselves," the Chief commanded in a stern tone.

    The man immediately knelt down and bowed his head. "It''s a very urgent situation. Yesterday, the Lizard Village was defeated by the succubus sisters."

    "What?!" the Chief exclaimed in disbelief.

    Everyone in the throne room gasped, their faces reflecting their shock. Sweat appeared on their foreheads. The Lizard Village was the closest settlement to their elf village. If it had been defeated, then their village will be likely the next target, it wasn''t an assumption but Fact!"

    "Since they fought with the Lizard Village, there should be a reduction in their army''s numbers, right?" the Chief questioned, trying to find some hope.

    The man sighed in disappointment, still reeling from the news. "No! It''s actually the opposite. Now they have over 300,000 soldiers."

    Hearing this, everyone gasped again, this time in even greater fear and disbelief. Their already shocked hearts sank further, and their faces turned pale.

    "Three hundred thousand?"

    "No way, we''re done for!"

    "Who will save us now? Do we have to abandon the village?"

    Panic spread through the room as the gravity of the situation settled in. The Chief clenched his fists, his mind racing for a solution. The village had never faced such a dire threat before. They needed a plan, and they needed it fast.

    The chief stood up from his throne and turned towards a door on his right side. "Well then, our only option left is to make an alliance and try our luck in defeating an Army of that Calibre," he sighed deeply before calling out, "Son? My son, are you there?"

    Just as he spoke, the door opened, and a young dark elf stepped out. He had been listening to the conversation from the start, waiting for his father, the chief, to call him. He moved elegantly and bowed before the chief. Despite his dark skin, his appearance was strikingly handsome.

    "No need to explain, I already heard all of it. I, Serom, have heard that there''s a village nearby, and I''ll definitelyˇŞ"

    The chief interrupted him mid-sentence. "I wasn''t talking about you. This is a very urgent situation, and I can''t afford any mistakes. Go and call your elder brother; he''ll handle it," he said with a commanding, authoritative tone.

    "Tch..." Serom bit his lip, his face contorting with anger. "Why? Why always him? Can''t anyone see that he''s mentally unstable?"

    "Serom, is this how you speak about your own elder brother? Even if he is a bit ruthless and lacks emotions, he always completes his missions without fail. This time, too, he''ll get it done. Now go call him," the chief insisted firmly.

    Serom''s frustration was palpable, but he knew better than to argue further. He turned on his heel and walked away, muttering under his breath. The chief watched him go, his expression stern but tinged with concern. The fate of their village now rested on the shoulders of his other son, the one known for his cold efficiency.

    ...

    Just as dawn broke, Scarlett took Xao and made their way back to the cave to cultivate. Since it was just the two of them, the journey to the cave took only a few minutes. Even though she had seen it once before, Scarlett couldn''t help but marvel at its vastness.

    Upon entering, they decided to explore a bit to ensure no monsters or demons lurked within. Cultivation required them to abandon all six senses and focus solely on their practice. The deeper they ventured into the cave, the brighter it became. Suddenly, Scarlett noticed a large pile of stones in one corner. "High-rank Ruin Stones?" she exclaimed.

    "Yeah, there''s plenty here," Xao replied nonchalantly. In the demon realm, finding High-rank Ruin Stones was quite easy, as there was an abundant supply. However, for humans, these stones were very rare. Not impossibly rare, but compared to the demon realm, they were a precious commodity.

    "Then do me a favor, take all these stones and distribute them among the villagers," Scarlett commanded. Xao nodded in agreement without a word.

    As they ventured deeper, the mana pressure increased, although it didn''t affect Scarlett. The light grew even brighter. Scarlett began to notice something unusual about the glowing stones and decided to ask Xao, "Hey, what are these stones for? Torches?"

    "Those are megicules," Xao explained. "I think a long time ago, there was a massive battle in this cave. The monsters'' mana and mana stones remained here, and over time, the mana in the environment became denser, turning the monsters'' mana stones into megicules. Because of their high value, adventurers have attacked us many times, but we always defeated them. We even found clothes and recipe books from them, which helped Sister Reiza become a master chef."

    "High value? How much?" Scarlett asked, Not really caring about it, just to improve her general knowledge.

    "They said once that a single piece is worth ten thousand gold coins," Xao replied casually.

    Scarlett''s eyes widened in astonishment. Her mouth fell open, and her pupils seemed to transform into the shape of gold coins. "Ten thousand gold coins for a single piece?" she shouted in disbelief.

    Taken from Royal Road, this narrative should be reported if found on Amazon.

    Her heart raced as she realized the fortune lying before them. She could barely contain her excitement at the potential wealth these stones represented. Mana stones were incredibly useful, serving as substitutes for electricity and being key ingredients in potions, wands, magic swords, and many other items. Their value was already high, and many adventurers risked their lives to kill monsters for these stones. But megicules were an even superior version of mana stones, rare among rare, with sky-high prices.

    "F*ck the cultivation, Mine it all!" she yelled, letting out a pick-Axe out of thin air, her voice dripping with greed. She exhaled deeply, her hot breath visible in the cool cave air.

    Scarlett charged towards the megicules, but before she could reach them, Xao grabbed her arm, pulling her back. "You can''t do that. If you take the megicules, this cave will lose its magic and become just an ordinary cave again."

    "At least let me take a few pieces," Scarlett pleaded, her eyes wide with desperation.

    "No means no! And Can someone explain me, How the hell you took out a pic-Axe out of thin air?"" Xao replied, his voice tinged with anger.

    Scarlett sighed deeply, her face showing regret and disappointment. "Huff...okay, okay... I''m not taking it," she muttered, reluctantly stepping back. Her shoulders slumped as she resigned herself to Xao''s decision, the promise of wealth slipping away.

    .....

    In the dense, shadowed expanse of the demon realm''s forest, a heavy silence hung in the air. Birds perched quietly on tree branches, and the river meandered through the underbrush with barely a whisper. This profound stillness was suddenly interrupted by the sound of large footsteps. A group of dark elves, mounted on earth wyverns, were making their way through the forest.

    Leading the group was an extremely handsome dark elf, seemingly in his mid-twenties, with an indifferent expression. Despite his calm demeanor, his face conveyed a chilling killing intent. The others followed behind him but kept their distance, none daring to speak to him or let their wyverns get too close.

    All eyes, however, were on another elf who looked like a younger version of the leader. This was Serom, the second child of the chief of the Dark Elf village. The leader, Augustus, was the first child of the chief.

    "The chief said to visit the newly growing goblin village and form an alliance with them, but why didn''t he give this opportunity to you, young master?" one of the elves close to Serom asked.

    "Yeah, you''re so strong and know many curse magics. You''re already mature enough. You''re way more perfect than your cold-hearted elder brother," another elf added, trying to encourage him.

    Hearing these praises, Serom couldn''t hide his excitement, and a proud smile spread across his face. "That''s right. If those succubi have their charm magic, we have our black magic and curses. And let''s not forget our main treasure, the ''Blindfold.'' Once we make them wear it, hahaha..." He laughed, basking in his own praise.

    Augustus seemed to be a long distance away from the others, but in reality, he was quietly listening to their conversation. From the day he was born, he had been cold-hearted. He always completed the missions given by the chief, no matter what they entailed. Whether it involved killing his own kind, children, or even delicate women, he never hesitated. Even the chief himself was shocked by the kind of child he had raised. Augustus often identified himself as someone else and spoke of things that others couldn''t understand, no matter how hard they tried.

    As a child, with no external knowledge, Augustus somehow knew everything about torture and how to extract information. Because of this, their village grew and became the fourth strongest in the forest.

    He paid no attention to the others'' conversation; he didn''t care about their opinions. Only fools cared about how others saw them and sought popularity.

    Quietly sitting on his earth wyvern, he was suddenly interrupted by a voice from behind. It was Serom, his younger brother, shouting, "Big brother, why do we have to make an alliance with them? We have an army of over fifty thousand and the ''Blindfold.'' If we attack them at night and somehow make that succubus wear the Blindfold, won''t everyone be released from their control and we''ll win?" he asked, his voice filled with pride.

    Augustus slightly turned, revealing one eye filled with malice and killing intent. "Are you an idiot? Never underestimate your opponent, Serom. Besides, there are two leaders among them, twin succubi. Can''t you even analyze that you can''t make both of them wear the same Blindfold?"

    "Gulp..." Serom''s body trembled uncontrollably. Everyone around started sweating profusely, not daring to even breathe after receiving Augustus''s gaze.

    "How can he make such an obvious mistake?" Augustus thought. "If war breaks out, I''ll have no choice but to see Father enter the frontline as the king. Since I finally have a family, I can''t afford to lose it. I''m ready to make an alliance to increase our chances of success and reduce the risk of my family dying. But what should I do to keep Serom out of the battlefield, to ensure his safety?"

    Augustus''s thoughts were heavy with concern, but his face remained cold and unreadable.

    Meanwhile, Serom fumed inwardly. "Heartless as always. I''m always being suppressed by him. If this continues, he''ll be the first to destroy our whole village before those succubi even get the chance. I have to take his role, so his authority doesn''t grow any further," he thought.

    "Big brother, let me handle this. I''ll be the one to talk with them and make an alliance," Serom said, his words laced with enthusiasm and determination.

    Augustus considered his brother''s request. "Oh, he wants to? I suppose, as a big brother, I should let him gain some experience in negotiations," he thought. Turning his face toward Serom, Everyone started averting their gaze, even Serom, Started staring at the ground.

    "Okay then, give it a try," Augustus responded slowly.

    "Yes!" Serom shouted, not expecting his brother to actually agree. "Hehehe... with this, I''ll start to gain Father''s trust more and more and replace Augustus before he can do anything," he thought with determination.

    "How long will it take to arrive at that village?" someone asked Serom.

    He rolled his head, thinking for a few seconds before answering, "I guess three days."

    ......

    Like a flowing river, three days passed without Scarlett even noticing. She was deep inside the cave, fully immersed in her cultivation. Cultivating required intense focus, making intangible mana more and more dense until it turned into liquid form. The dense mana environment of the cave greatly boosted this process. However, there was a catch: she had to focus solely on cultivation and abandon all her senses.

    If someone decided to attack her, she wouldn''t be able to notice until the attack hit. Although there was no one who could kill Scarlett with just one attack, she still took precautions. She placed a barrier around the cave so only villagers could enter. Not wanting to take any risks, she also cast a spell on herself to alert her if anyone entered by breaking the barrier or approached with malicious or lustful intent.

    Because she had abandoned her senses, Scarlett didn''t know that three days had passed and continued cultivating. Suddenly, an intense wave of lust hit her. Someone was there with extreme desire.

    "Huh? The barrier didn''t break, so how did someone get in?" she thought, slowly opening her eyes. She was shocked to see Reiza licking her neck.

    "Ack!" Scarlett jumped back, startled by Reiza''s sudden presence. Reiza''s face turned bright red with embarrassment as she covered her face with her hands, her gaze darting to the ground.

    Since Reiza was one of the villagers, the barrier hadn''t restricted her. She had come to deliver a report but, seeing Scarlett sitting motionless, had called out to her. When Scarlett didn''t respond, Reiza''s intrusive thoughts took over. She first touched Scarlett''s breast, and when there was still no reaction, she let her desires take over completely.

    "It-it isn''t what you think," Reiza stammered in embarrassment. "I didn''t lick you because your body tastes sweet like cake, b-but there was a...umm, a mosquito, yeah, there was a mosquito on your neck," she said, her voice trembling as she made a lame excuse.

    Scarlett''s eyes narrowed. "She just told me the real reason, and what''s with that lame excuse?" Scarlett thought, unable to help but smile at Reiza''s nature.

    "Do I really taste like cake?" she wondered, but quickly pushed the thought aside and focused on the main issue. "Since you came here, that means you have something to say, right?" she asked.

    Reiza smacked her forehead in realization. "Yeah, I totally forgot. Some dark elves have arrived at the village for some important matter."

 WE BELIEVE IN SCARLETISM

    FEW MINUTES EARLIER :

    In a two-story wooden house, the ground floor was bustling with activity. A large table, surrounded by many chairs, was the center of attention for a serious meeting about the impending war. Seated around the table were some of the village''s strongest members: Reiza, Li Feng, Xao Feng, the skeleton kid Cryptus, Baron, and Arpeus. Rin, busy with his new smith shop and lacking experience in such matters, was absent.

    The atmosphere in the room was tense and determined. Almost everyone rested their heads on their hands, which in turn were planted firmly on the table, their faces etched with seriousness. Li Feng, in particular, looked more than seriousˇŞhe was angry. Outside the room, goblins and other demons peered through the windows, trying to catch a glimpse of what was happening inside.

    "Our scouting team reported that the Lizard Village was also destroyed. Now they have an army of over three hundred thousand," Li Feng began, his voice heavy with concern.

    "I think we should defeat them before their army grows even further. But with our army of only 2,500 people, can we really defeat them?" Cryptus asked, his small frame barely visible over the edge of the table, only half of his head peeking over.

    Anyone unfamiliar with Cryptus might have laughed at his cuteness or mocked him, but those in the village knew better. Since Ki Feng''s arrival, both Cryptus and Ki Feng had become like lieutenants or marshals of the village. They were responsible for teaching swordsmanshipˇŞCryptus focusing on power and speed, while Li Feng emphasized accuracy, techniques, and precision. This had created an invisible rivalry between them.

    "No, not really," Xao began in a soft but clear voice. "One of those sisters has learned an ancient magic, the ''Chains of Enslavement.'' Combined with their natural charm and seductive magic, once they defeat their enemies, they don''t kill them. Instead, they enslave everyone, growing their army even more. That''s why if we manage to defeat those sisters, the others will be freed from their control," she explained.

    The room fell silent, each member contemplating Xao''s words. The gravity of their situation was undeniable. They needed a strategy that could defeat the twin succubi and liberate the enslaved forces under their control. The tension in the room was palpable, each person fully aware of the high stakes. As the discussion progressed, countless strategies were proposed and discarded.

    Finally, they reached a conclusion: F*ck the strategy and fight head on. With blessings from Scarlett, their powers had grown exponentially, though the true extent of their newfound abilities remained unknown. Nevertheless, they held a trump cardˇŞScarlett, the ruler of Dreadhaven. Despite her absence from the meeting, her directive was clear: attack head-on, no strategy needed. Her immense power was well-known throughout the village, instilling both confidence and fear. Thus, in the end, they decided to fight the succubi directly and reach to the conclusion, once and for all.

    As the decision was about to be approved, a figure entered the roomˇŞa muscular hobgoblin clad in iron knight armor.

    "I apologize for intruding, but representatives from the elf village have come to discuss forming an alliance," he announced.

    Everyone in the room was taken aback by the sudden news. Xai stood up, quickly analyzing the situation. The defeat of the strongest villages, including her ownˇŞReiza, Xao, and Li Feng''s martial villageˇŞsignaled a clear pattern. The third strongest, the Lizard village, had also fallen. This left the Dark-Elf village, now indirectly the strongest remaining village, as the next likely target for the succubi.

    This unexpected alliance offer was both a blessing and a curse. Becoming the strongest surviving village meant they were now the primary target. The urgency of forming alliances to increase their chances of survival was clear.

    "But the main point is, are they trustworthy?" Xai pondered. "Humans discriminate against demons, but even demons look down upon the dark elves. They use cowardly tacticsˇŞhiding in the dark, cursing enemies, and wielding black magic."

    Such methods disgusted Xai. "How could such an ugly and cowardly way of fighting lead them to become the fourth strongest village? There must be a reason behind their strength," she thought. Despite her misgivings, the urgency of the situation required her to set aside her prejudices.

    "I must meet them," she concluded, her resolve hardening.

    Although all these thoughts raced through her mind, barely a second had passed. "Did you let them in?" Xai questioned the Gatekeeper.

    "Of course not! I follow the rule that no suspicious individuals are allowed to enter the village without Scarlett-sama''s permission," he responded with respect and urgency.

    If you find this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the infringement.

    Xai sighed in agreement and turned towards Reiza. "Sister Reiza, go and inform the mistress to come here." Reiza nodded silently and left the room first. The Gatekeeper then showed the others the way, taking the lead, while the rest quietly followed him.

    Within moments, they arrived at the outskirts of the village. A large iron gate with brown paint stood before them, surrounded by white walls. The walls were not particularly tall, about twice the height of an average human, but the gate was imposing and sturdy.

    As they approached, their eyes fell on a lone Dark-Elf wearing a robe, standing just outside the open gate. Respecting their laws and wishing to avoid appearing hostile, he dared not enter and simply stood there. His demeanor made it clear that he had come to seek an alliance.

    Yet there was still some confusion. Li Feng asked, puzzled, "Is it just one Dark-Elf?"

    The elf heard this but said nothing. Instead, he pointed towards the forest. As their gazes followed, shadows began to materialize, and within seconds, numerous Dark-Elves on Earth-wyverns appeared, heading towards the gate.

    There were many faces, but the leader was at the front. He deliberately sped up his wyvern, stopping just outside the gate with a sudden break. Wind and dirt swirled around as he landed, creating a dramatic entrance.

    He was a young Dark-Elf with a slightly handsome face, but his expression was one of clear arrogance and overconfidence. The elf who had been waiting bowed and introduced the figure in front of him.

    "You are in the presence of the warrior who will soon be the chieftain of the strongest village in the forest, the second prince, Serom Darkdruid." His words were dripping with exaggerated reverence, so much so that it was almost laughable.

    Xao and the others exchanged glances, their eyes narrowed in disappointment and annoyance. Irritation and boredom were evident on their faces. It was clear to them that these were just childish idiots trying to appear high and mighty.

    "As you heard, I''m Serom, and I have come bearing a priceless giftˇŞthe opportunity to become my subordinates and share in the glory of defeating the twin succubi," he proclaimed, shutting his eyes with overconfidence.

    The others around him began clapping and cheering for his "brilliant" performance, some using magic to shower him with flowers.

    But why did they have such confidence? Because they believed they had the upper hand. In their minds, after the Dark-Elf village was destroyed, Dreadhaven would be next, meaning they would inevitably have to face the succubi. Almost every village possessed a treasured relic from their ancestors, like Jabuza village''s artifact that could reduce 99.99% of any magic, or the martial arts known only to Xao and Li Feng''s village. The Dark-Elf village, too, had a "Mythic-level" item, which they believed gave them an advantage.

    In the middle of his self-introduction, Serom barely opened one eye to glance at the people in the village. He saw Xai, Elder Semiath, Li Feng, and others. "A hobgoblin, a skeleton, a martial demon, and other different races? So, the survivors from the destroyed villages have taken residence here. No wonder this village has grown so much. I was quite shocked when I first saw it," Serom thought.

    "Hehehe... Once I tell them about our ''Blindfold Relic,'' they''ll beg me to make an alliance with us," he laughed in his heart wholeheartedly.

    "The opportunity to become his subordinates?" Li Feng thought, his eyes narrowing in irritation. He didn''t even know whether to be disappointed, irritated, or bored. "I don''t even like the thought of being with those morons." Not only him but everyone felt the same way. They themselves didn''t know what to say.

    Seeing them dumbfounded, Serom thought they were in shock at his sudden appearance. He scratched his head and began explaining, "What a pain. I think I really have to explain everything to you all."

    "Surely you know there''s a huge army led by the twin succubi, destroying every village one by one. But fear not, for if you work under my command, I, Serom, will protect you. You are even free to take my blessings by making a pact with me, the one who will defeat those succubi."

    "Umm... Sorry to disappoint you, but we believe in Scarletism," Xai said softly, her voice tinged with gentle but clear disappointment.

    "Scarletism what?" Serom exclaimed, clearly not understanding what it meant. The others were thinking of just killing these Dark-Elves and returning to the village to start preparing for war, but they restrained themselves.

    Why? For two reasons. First, Scarlett had forbidden them from killing anyone who hadn''t done anything wrong. Even though these Elves were driving them crazy with their nonsense, they hadn''t crossed any lines. Second, there was a handsome man standing at the back with a shameful grin on his face, Like he was laughing on himself. Unlike the other Elves, he looked disappointed with their performance too. "Who is that guy? I can feel a chilling aura from him. Is he the real leader? Are they testing us?" Li Feng wondered.

    "Ugh... It was really a bad idea to let my idiot brother take the lead. They''ve ruined our first impression," the man sighed heavily. He started to move forward to stop them before it was too late, but before he could, a loud voice interrupted.

    "Scarlett-sama has arrived!" the Gatekeeper announced.

    Hearing this, Li Feng quickly said, "Umm... Keep in mind that upon seeing her, don''t mistake her for a succuˇŞ" Before he could finish his sentence, two women approached the open gate.

    One was a tall woman with tanned skin and neon green hair, wearing a long T-shirt with nothing underneath. She was clearly half-naked and held a unique, sturdy-looking battle axe resting on her shoulder. It was Reiza.

    Beside her was an unmatched beauty with purple hair, wearing purple sunglasses that blurred the sight of her pupils. Her otherworldly seductive appearance combined with her alluring figure made her presence almost overwhelming. Who else could it be but Scarlett?

    As soon as the Elves saw Scarlett, they went on guard. They unsheathed their swords and pointed them at her, shouting in unison, "A succubus?"

 KARL RUPRECT KROENEN

    As soon as the Elves saw Scarlett, they went on guard. They unsheathed their swords and pointed them at her, shouting in unison, "A succubus?"

    Reiza instinctively moved closer to Scarlett. The sight of the jade beauty duo made the Elves blush hard. Reiza, already stunning enough to be considered Miss World, paled in comparison to Scarlett, who was seductive enough to be Miss UniverseˇŞor even Miss Multiverse. It was like comparing gold to diamonds. All their eyes were locked on Scarlett''s chest.

    Her seductive appearance radiated a charming aura from head to toe. Even if ten people were given a choice between a group of high-ranking succubi with their charm and seduction magic and Scarlett alone, all ten would choose Scarlett without a second thought.

    Serom, in the prime of his youth, struggled to withstand such overwhelming charm. He quickly shouted, "We must focus! She is using her charm magic. Don''t fall for it!" He tried to rally the others and himself, but despite his genuine determination, his face turned red as he glanced at Scarlett''s body.

    "Get your dirty gazes away from her," Reiza snapped, giving him an angry look that clearly conveyed, "Scarlett is mine." Her death stare was enough to make everyone bathe in fear and snap their focus away from Scarlett. Serom took a step back in fear, a drop of sweat trickling down his forehead.

    "First of all, I''m not a succubus. I''m a dragonoid and the ruler of this village, Scarlett Nova," Scarlett introduced herself with commanding authority and a heavy voice.

    "Dragonoid? Never heard of it," the Elves said in confusion.

    Scarlett cleared her throat. "Cough... cough... Umm... It''s a very ancient, royal, proud, and rare race. I''m the only survivor. How would peasants like you know about this divine race?" she said hesitantly, praising her own heritage.

    Cutting her own sentence short, Scarlett got straight to the point. "So, why are you all here again?" she questioned.

    Hearing this, Serom snapped back to his usual state. Now that he knew Scarlett wasn''t a succubus but a race he''d never heard of, he didn''t care. What he cared about now was impressing her. Raising his hands proudly, he exaggerated his words, "I''m here to save you all from the wrath of those twin succˇŞ"

    Before he could finish his sentence, Scarlett cut him off. "Yeah, yeah... I heard on my way here. You''re forcefully trying to sell your religion here in the name of an alliance, right? So everyone will worship you?" she said with boredom.

    "Sorry, boy, but we already have enough religious fanatics here. But if you have money..." Scarlett said, rubbing her palms greedily.

    "Money? We had some in the village, but right now we don''t have any," Serom said, puzzled and confused. He still didn''t understand why these people were talking about money instead of joining forces with the remaining strongest village. They should be begging them for an alliance, right?

    Scarlett''s face quickly turned irritated and annoyed. "There can be no alliance if there''s no money. And everyone here is practicing Scarletism, so go away," she said, waving her hand dismissively.

    "Yeah, we also believe in cannibalism. F*ck off or we''ll eat you," Cryptus added, pointing his sword at them. He, too, was fed up with their nonsense.

    "Owww... What a line with that cute voice. I''m proud of you," Scarlett said, patting his head with a smile.

    Serom scratched his head in confusion as he spoke, "Can''t you all understand the disaster looming over us? Without an allianceˇŞ"

    He was abruptly cut off when a hand suddenly rested on his shoulder. Every elf fell silent, recognizing it as the hand of Augustus, the first prince. Stopping someone with his hand was a serious gesture; it meant failure, and no one dared to challenge it. Even Serom took a step back, understanding the unspoken message: "Your time is over. You failed."

    Augustus stepped forward, bowing his head respectfully towards Scarlett and the others. "I''m Augustus, the first prince. I deeply apologize for my brother and his companions'' idiotic behavior. I''ll ensure they are punished thoroughly," he said. As he turned slightly, his chilling stare fell on Serom and the other Elves, sending shivers down their spines. They couldn''t meet his gaze, trembling under the weight of his authority.

    "We''re done for," one of the Elves thought, panic creeping in.

    "We won''t get killed, right? Master Serom will protect us," another thought, clinging to false hope.

    Turning back to Scarlett, Augustus spoke again. "How about I start from the beginning? We are here to propose an alliance. The reason, you already know. We fear our village will perish at the hands of the succubi, and we seek an alliance with you. Since you also want to protect your village, joining forces would give us both a higher chance of success," he explained, his tone polite and sincere.

    His lips curled into a confident smile as he continued, "Of course, that''s not all. We can engage in some business transactions and provide you with military funding and weapons, ensuring that you profit from this alliance."

    "Now that''s what I call speaking," Li Feng muttered in approval, nodding his head. Everyone else was also moved by Augustus''s sincere words, realizing that someone normal and intelligent was among the group of morons.

    "So, what are your thoughts on this?" Augustus asked, raising his head to look at Scarlett.

    As his gaze landed on Scarlett''s face, he was taken aback. Scarlett had a large, menacing grin, her teeth exposed in a horrifying way as she spoke. "You, you are evil, right?" she questioned.

    "W-what?" Augustus stammered, puzzled. Not only him, but everyone else was also confused by her words.

    "My senses are increasing every second. Because of this, I started to sense not fully but somewhat the aura of someone''s inner nature," Scarlett explained, lifting her hand and pointing at him. "But you, I didn''t even needed to, you''re overflowing with a dark-red aura full of malice. Just how many innocent people have you killed? Hundreds? Thousands? Hundreds of thousands?" she questioned.

    Everyone was shocked, realizing that the charming, polite prince in front of them was actually a mass murderer.

    Augustus''s polite smile twisted into a chilling grin, a dark-black aura emanating from him as he spoke. "You got me. Yes, I''ve killed many people, to the point where I''ve lost count. But this has nothing to do with our alliance. If you''re worried I''ll stab you in the back, how about we make a contract?" he proposed. His reasoning was soundˇŞin this demon realm, killing was common. No one would punish you for fighting and killing your opponent. Of course, others could do the same to you. Most villages prohibited killing innocents, but as a prince, Augustus believed he was above such rules.

    "I don''t have a problem with you being a murderer. Just prove your worth," Scarlett challenged.

    "Prove my worth?" Augustus understood immediately. In the demon realm, only the strong survived. Scarlett was asking him to prove his strength, to show he was worthy of her trust on the battlefield.

    Without hesitation, he unsheathed his sharp, curved sword, resembling a katana, and charged at Scarlett. To everyone''s surprise, he suddenly vanished into thin air.

    "W-what? Where did he go?" Xai exclaimed in surprise.

    It was clear that the figure before them was an assassin. The darker the place, the stronger an assassin became, especially at night when their stealth increased drastically. But to vanish into thin air in broad daylight? He was clearly a genius.

    One by one, alarms began popping up in Scarlett''s status.

    <Notification: Status effect is being used on the user>

    <Notification: Blindness is being used on the user>

    <Notification: Exhaustion, Weakness, Paleness, etc., is being used on the user>

    Unlawfully taken from Royal Road, this story should be reported if seen on Amazon.

    In a fraction of a second, Augustus placed dozens of curses and status effects on Scarlett. But he didn''t realize it was all futile.

    <Resisting all effects ˇŞ Resistance successful>

    Scarlett sighed in irritation and annoyance. "Is that it? These tiny tricks won''t work on me," she said with a hint of anger and disappointment.

    As she spoke, Scarlett raised her left hand and grabbed at the thin air. Suddenly, a figure began to materialize in front of everyoneˇŞit was Augustus. His neck was firmly in Scarlett''s grip as she lifted him into the air, her height making the difference even more pronounced.

    "Too bad, you got caught," Scarlett smiled at him with a hint of mockery.

    "Nope, you''re the one who got caught," Augustus replied, struggling in Scarlett''s grip. His body began to disintegrate, melting away into the ground within seconds. Scarlett realized too late that it was just a clone.

    As Scarlett tried to move, she sensed something restricting her. Thin, strong threads bound her arms, legs, and waist. "Spider webs?" she thought, recognizing the nearly invisible material.

    Scarlett was about to incinerate the threads when a shocking scene unfolded. A black, swirling rift in space-time appeared right beside Scarlett''s face.

    "Scarlett-sama, retreat from there!" Xai shouted, her voice filled with worry.

    Everything happened in a split second. Before anyone could react, a bullet shot out from the black rift and hit Scarlett directly in the face.

    ...

    "Booyah!" Augustus exclaimed, now standing over two kilometers away from Dreadhaven. He wore a brown fiber military coat with matching pants, perched atop a mountain. In his hands was a long, modern sniper rifle.

    "Hehehe... My unique skillˇŞSniperˇŞgrants me four abilities. First, I can produce a sniper rifle out of thin air. Second, magic perception allows me to identify any target within my eyesight while masking my magical aura so no one can predict where or when I''ll shoot. Third, outcome manipulation analyzes the target''s movements, ensuring I hit my mark. And last but not least, space manipulation. This ability lets me connect two points in space, ensuring my bullet reaches its target with 100% accuracyˇŞan absolute hit rate," he Murmured, a sinister smile spreading across his face.

    "I sensed she was powerful, but my mana bullet should have at least rendered her unconscious for two or three days," Augustus pondered, his brow furrowed in thought. He pointed his gun back towards the village, looking through the scope to see the impact of his shot.

    As he peered through the scope, his heart skipped a beat. Two kilometers away, just where Scarlett was supposed to be hit, she stood without a scratch, her posture unchanged as if nothing had happened. Astonishment and fear gripped him.

    Scarlett was chewing the "mana bullet" that Augustus had launched. When the bullet was about to hit her, she had simply blocked it with her teeth and now chewed it like gum.

    Her mischievous smile was unsettling as her gaze locked directly onto Augustus, even from such a great distance. It was as if she were looking straight at him, enjoying his reaction. "No way, she can see me? I opened the space-rift from the opposite direction so no one would understand where the bullet actually came from. And we are so far awaˇŞ"

    "How can I not see you when I''m this close to you?" came a voice that sent chills down his spine. It was Scarlett''s voice, right beside him. Augustus turned slightly, only to find Scarlett''s head resting on his shoulder as if she had been sitting there for years, her expression indifferent.

    "When did youˇŞ" He was taken aback, but he didn''t hesitate. Without wasting a second, he jumped backward, putting distance between them. "You... Do you also have some kind of space-manipulation skill?" he questioned, his voice edged with fear and disbelief.

    Scarlett stood up and sighed, giving him a thumbs-down. "Nope! I just ran here," she said, sticking out her tongue playfully.

    Augustus understood that the opponent he was facing was no ordinary foe. He drew two medium-sized swords, one in each hand, and charged at Scarlett with all his speed. He closed the distance precisely, raising his swords and slashing at her hands in an "X" shape. But to his newfound surprise, his swords shattered as they made contact with Scarlett''s hand.

    Augustus''s eyes widened, but he didn''t say anything. Instead of succumbing to fear, he began analyzing the situation. "Should I escape? No! My mission will fail. I came here to forge an alliance, not to engage in a death match," he pondered as he stared at the broken blades. Scarlett''s expression remained calm, almost amused. She flicked the remnants of his swords away with a casual gesture.

    "Are you wearing a military suit? And is that Latin fiber and silk?" Scarlett questioned, her curiosity piqued. In Dreadhaven, only cotton was available, and they could only produce basic garments. Seeing Augustus in such sophisticated attire indicated that his village had advanced clothing production. Augustus had already demonstrated his strength and intelligence, providing a compelling reason for her to consider an alliance. Now, his attire added another layer of interest. Scarlett was now just passing the time with him.

    "I guess there are many interesting individuals in this world," Augustus smiled, running towards her.

    "This world? Is he an otherworlder too?" Scarlett wondered. In this world, small rifles existed but not snipers. When Scarlett saw him with a sniper, she initially thought he might have a unique skill. Now, his tone suggested he was an otherworlder and possibly a serial killer in his past life.

    While Scarlett pondered all of this slowly, without any apparent concern, Augustus was closing in. He raised his broken sword to slash directly at Scarlett''s eyes. As the sword was just a few inches away from Scarlett''s glasses, she side-stepped precisely. In a split second, she was standing behind him. Before he could even react, she delivered a chop to the back of his neck.

    That slow chop was enough to make him faint. As his consciousness faded and his body started dropping toward the ground, Scarlett caught him and slung him over her shoulder with ease.

    Scarlett carried Augustus back to the village, his unconscious body draped over her shoulder. At the entrance, the sight that greeted her was tense and chaotic. The remaining elves stood paralyzed with fear, their eyes wide with terror. Li Feng and Cryptus had their swords poised at the elves'' necks, ready to strike at the slightest provocation. The atmosphere was electric with dread, and sweat poured down Serom''s face as he realized just how dire their situation had become.

    As Scarlett approached with Augustus, the villagers and elves watched in stunned silence. The strongest and most feared warrior among them had been effortlessly subdued. The tension in the air was palpable, disbelief and fear etched on every face.

    "Is this the best you have to offer?" Scarlett''s voice dripped with mockery as she surveyed the remaining elves. "If this is the extent of your strength, I''m not impressed."

    One of the elves, trembling with fear and desperation, stepped forward, his voice quivering. "Please, we beg you. Our village is under threat. We need your help to fend off the twin succubi. We came here seeking an alliance, not conflict." The tone of every elf shifted to one of respect and politeness, even Serom bowed down, humbled by the turn of events.

    Scarlett sighed, her expression softening slightly. "Very well. I will consider your request. But know this: I do not tolerate weakness or deceit. If you wish to ally with us, you must prove your worth."

    The elf nodded vigorously, relief washing over his face. "Thank you, Scarlett-sama. We will prove ourselves worthy of your alliance."

    Scarlett glanced down at the unconscious Augustus. "I''ll take him back to my village to discuss the terms of our alliance. You are all free to leave. No need to worry, I''m not going to kill him."

    The elves quickly gathered, their movements hurried and frantic as they prepared to leave without even a backward glance at their prince. Scarlett watched them go, her mind racing with thoughts and strategies. This unexpected encounter had given her much to consider, and she knew that the coming days would be crucial for the future of Dreadhaven.

    As the elves disappeared into the distance, Scarlett turned to her own people. "I need to have a few questions with him alone. Prepare yourselves. We have new allies to evaluate and a war to win."

    The villagers nodded, determination and trust in their eyes. They knew that under Scarlett''s leadership, they had a fighting chance against any threat that came their way.

    Scarlett carried Augustus to a secluded area within the village, away from prying eyes. She laid him down gently on the ground and waited for him to regain consciousness. Moments later, Augustus stirred, groaning softly as he opened his eyes. Confusion flickered across his face as he tried to make sense of his surroundings. His head throbbed with a dull pain from where Scarlett had struck him.

    "Welcome back," Scarlett said, her voice calm but commanding. She stood over him, arms crossed, a slight smirk playing on her lips. "I have some questions for you."

    Augustus blinked, his vision clearing. He squinted at the unfamiliar surroundings, the dim light casting eerie shadows around him. "Where am I?" he asked, his voice hoarse and dry.

    Scarlett chuckled softly. "Now, now... No need to say such dramatic lines. You''re in Dreadhaven," she replied. "And you''re going to tell me everything I need to know. So first question, what''s your real name?"

    Augustus sat up slowly, wincing as he rubbed the back of his neck. He looked at her with a mixture of wariness and curiosity. "Why should I tell you anything?" he challenged, his voice gaining a bit of its usual strength.

    Scarlett leaned in closer, her eyes locking onto his with an intensity that made him uneasy. "Because your life, and the lives of your people, depend on it. I''m willing to consider an alliance, but I need to know what I''m dealing with."

    Augustus studied her for a moment, weighing his options. With a long sigh, he began to speak, his voice tinged with bitterness and resignation. "Pftt, you think I care about them? It''s become a complicated relationship. My mind doesn''t care about them, but my heart slightly does. I don''t really care if they die or live, but if there''s a chance to keep them alive, then I want them to live. I guess after being reborn, I grew a heart too."

    He paused, a distant look in his eyes as he recalled his past. "Before, when I was human, I was able to fight even if my arms were broken, even if I hadn''t eaten anything for weeks, My nickname was Human Zombie. But now? I got knocked unconscious with just one hit. I''m ashamed of myself," he sighed deeply, the weight of his words heavy in the air.

    He lifted his face and turned his gaze towards Scarlett, who was sitting in front of him in a chair, exuding an aura of authority as if it were her throne. He laughed bitterly. "Real name, huh? So you realized I''m an otherworlder. Are you an otherworlder too?"

    Scarlett''s smile widened, her eyes gleaming with a hint of amusement. "I''m the one who will ask questions. Your job is to answer."

    "Hehehe... Well, if it were before, even if you killed me, my people, and even my family, it wouldn''t have mattered. But now, here, my identity holds no value. It''s not something I want to hide anyway."

    He took a deep breath, his eyes meeting hers with a steely resolve. "I''m Karl Ruprect Kroenen, Hitler''s top assassin."

 HELLA LONG STORY

    He took a deep breath, his eyes meeting hers with a steely resolve. "I''m Karl Ruprect Kroenen, Hitler''s top assassin."

    "....."

    "....."

    A few seconds passed, but Scarlett didn''t say anything. She rolled her pupils in circles repeatedly and started tilting her head as if trying to make sense of his words. After thinking for a while, she finally stopped and asked him, "Hitler? You mean Adolf Hitler?"

    "Yeah," he said casually.

    "I''m saying again, that Austrian painter''s assassin?" she asked, her tone filled with incredulity.

    "Yeah, yeah," he replied nonchalantly. "So you really are an otherworlder too, since you know about him."

    Although he said that, Scarlett didn''t respond immediately. She was lost in her thoughts. Many points swirled in her mind: "Should I really believe him? What if he betrays me in the future?" Doubts and considerations like these wandered through her mind.

    After a moment of contemplation, a smirk emerged on her face. In the midst of complexity, she found a potential advantage. "Since he was an assassin before, that means he definitely has muscle memory. These kinds of guys, after dedicating their whole lives to someone else, even if given freedom, still can''t live fully satisfied," she thought.

    "During our fight, he had no idea if I really intended to kill him. If it had been someone else, they would have fled the scene, but he fought till the end because his chief''s order was like a mission to him. If I can make him mine, he''ll definitely be a loyal servant. And who doesn''t want an assassin who will kill anyone with a single word?" She grinned with an evil smirk.

    But to do that, she would have to earn his trust by proving she was superior or at least equal to his previous master. There were two things she could do. First, she could make a contract and earn his trust over time. Second, she could make his previous master look inferior by revealing his weaknesses or failuresˇŞin other words, "talk bad about him," though she knew she couldn''t cross the line, or Kroenen would become angry.

    Scarlett''s gaze sharpened as she leaned forward, her voice taking on a conspiratorial tone. "You must have seen a lot, working for someone like him. I bet you have stories that would make even the bravest shiver."

    Karl''s expression remained neutral, but his eyes flickered with a hint of curiosity. "There are many stories," he admitted, "but why does it matter to you?"

    "Because," Scarlett said, her voice smooth and persuasive, "understanding the past helps us shape the future. I want to know what made you follow someone like Hitler. What drove you to become the assassin you were?"

    Karl''s eyes narrowed slightly, his guard momentarily dropping. "It was about power and loyalty. I was trained, Since childhood. I was good at what I did, and I believed in the cause."

    Scarlett nodded, her mind working quickly. "Power and loyalty, huh? Those are things I value too. But let me ask you thisˇŞdid Hitler ever truly appreciate your skills? Did he recognize your worth?"

    Kroenen''s eyes narrowed, his thoughts racing. "Ughhhh! Manipulating me? What am I, a two-year-old child to get caught up in something like that?" he thought. As an experienced assassin, he was immune to mere words. He had been through countless interrogations and psychological manipulations. But Scarlett''s next words caught him off guard, his eyes widening in surprise.

    "What''s the point of working for him? In the end, he lost World War II and committed suicide on April 30, 1945. I''m pretty sure you would have died in the war too. Unlike him, I''ll never lose, and I''ll give you better treatment," Scarlett said, pride evident in her voice.

    Kroenen was taken aback, confusion swirling in his mind. He scratched his head, trying to reconcile Scarlett''s words with his memories. In his world, events had played out differently. "What do you mean, lost? I still remember it clearly. My boss won World War II. German became the international language, and soon after, he became the World President. I died on a mission without any regrets," he said hesitantly, puzzled.

    "What the f*ck?" Scarlett yelled, "Germany won?" It was Scarlett''s turn to be puzzled. She quickly pieced together what was happening.

    Scarlett remembered hearing from Avion, the first demon king, that there were "no parallel worlds." This only meant one thing: the Kroenen before her came from a different universe with a completely altered history. In his world, the German army won, and many things happened that weren''t meant to occur in her own.

    Kroenen, too, realized this, and a heavy silence filled the room. The atmosphere grew thick with tension and realization. Scarlett understood that badmouthing his boss was pointless now. Instead, she opted for her first plan: making a contract.

    Alright, let''s put history aside," Scarlett said, her tone more measured. "What matters now is the future. Just like you said at the beginning of our meeting, I want to propose a contract. In return for making an alliance, I want three things."

    Kronen listened intently, his eyes locked onto Scarlett''s.

    "First, I want business transactions of Latin fiber, silk, and other textile products. Before establishing regular transactions, I want an advance supply. Your village will also need to set up a production house inside Dreadhaven and teach my villagers how to produce these materials." Scarlett paused, letting her words sink in. "In return, you''ll gain an army of strong warriors willing to lay down their lives in the war. It''s a more than fair exchange."

    Kronen considered her first condition, recognizing the mutual benefit. He nodded slowly, indicating his agreement.

    Scarlett took a few seconds, her brow furrowed in deep thought, before proposing her second condition. "Before I make my second condition, I need to askˇŞhow are you all planning to defeat those Succubus sisters?" she questioned, her voice steady but laced with curiosity and a hint of skepticism.

    This book was originally published on Royal Road. Check it out there for the real experience.

    Kronen responded immediately, as if he had the strategy etched in his memory. "The whole village has already made plans," he explained. "What we lack are seasoned warriors. Almost every village has some treasure left by their ancestors."

    Kronen''s eyes darkened with the weight of history as he continued. "Hundreds of thousands of years ago, when Medusa was alive, her powers were growing rapidly. Her eyes turned everything into stone. To the point that even when she closed her eyes, everyone around her still started to turn into stone."

    Scarlett''s eyes Shrunked slightly, her boredom piqued but she wanted to know what kind of treasure they have, As Kronen delved deeper into the tale. "At that time, there were actually seven kingdoms. One of them was the Kingdom of Elves. Elves are very sensitive to nature, and their kingdom was filled with beauty and prosperity. Medusa, out of worry, began to seek relics that could control her eyes. But no matter how powerful the relics she found, none could restrict her gaze."

    Kronen''s voice dropped to a hushed tone, the atmosphere growing tense. "Her powers kept growing. Her eyes became so strong that if she didn''t control them with all her might, the whole planet would have turned to stone in a single blink. Unfortunately, one day she went berserk and attacked the Elven kingdom alone, turning everyone to stone to relieve her eyes temporarily."

    Scarlett didn''t wanted but still her mind itself started feel the scene of horror and desperation of that day as Kronen described it. "Half of the Elven kingdom was wiped out in just one day. Everyone hid out of fear. Even the strongest High Elves, the Royal Elves, lost to Medusa. When all hope was lost, some Royal Elves made a desperate decisionˇŞto take the path of evil."

    Kronen paused, his eyes reflecting the darkness of the elves'' choice. "They began experimenting with curses and black magic, summoning many Arch-demons. As a nature-loving species, they started to corrupt, their skin darkening as they became Dark Elves. Despite their efforts, they couldn''t create anything to suppress Medusa''s eyes. It felt like all their sacrifices were in vain. The population of Elves dwindled from 8.1 billion to a mere 110 million, bringing them to the brink of extinction."

    Scarlett''s heart ached at the with exclusive boredom,She could sense Kronen''s bullshit as he recounted the tale. "Desperate and losing hope, the remaining Elves went mad. All the royals turned evil, creating an underground base. In the name of a safe place, they started killing their own species and collecting their souls. This gruesome practice went on for a long time until they attempted the most powerful summoning known to their world."

    Kronen''s voice trembled slightly as he revealed the horrifying climax. "They used the organs and blood of murdered elves and thousands of souls to summon ''A Primordial Demon.'' Against all odds, they succeeded. From the summoning circle emerged a being whose appearance and name were unknown, but he called himself ''Second King of Hell.''"

    "Second King of Hell?, Avion is First king of hell, So if course there would be someone after him."Scarlett thought, What kind of appearance and personality have second king of hell, If first king is like a joker.

    "In exchange for one hundred million souls, he gave them materials and a recipe to make a blindfold powerful enough to suppress Medusa. After delivering these, he vanished. Following the recipe, many more lives were lost in the process, but in the end, they succeeded. They named the blindfold, ''Seal from Hell.''"

    After crafting the blindfold, the Dark Elves, now fearless and resolute, marched directly to Medusa. She was perched atop the ruins of the royal palace, a macabre throne of her own making. The Elves had nearly been wiped out, and Medusa, somewhat satisfied with the destruction she wrought, sat momentarily content. The fierce battles against the Elven kingdom had forced her to release her powers multiple times, temporarily controlling her devastating eyes.

    As the Dark Elves appeared before her, the leader of the group held the blindfold aloft. They approached without hesitation, knowing that Medusa desperately needed something to control her eyes. As she saw the Dark Elves bearing the blindfold, a glimmer of hope and greed lit up her features. They presented it to her, and she was overjoyed at the prospect of relief.

    Medusa quickly took the blindfold from the leader and placed it over her eyes. But then, something unexpected happened. The blindfold was far more potent than anyone could have anticipated. It didn''t just suppress her sightˇŞit obliterated all her senses. She couldn''t see, hear, or even feel anything. Her powers, her strength, her agilityˇŞall started to wane dramatically. Within seconds, she coughed up a mouthful of blood.

    She tried to raise her trembling hands to remove the blindfold, but she was too weak. The Elves, witnessing the once invincible Medusa trembling and struggling, realized the magnitude of what they had created. This was no mere "legendary relic"; this was a "mythical relic."

    Understanding the opportunity, the Dark Elves launched their attack. Medusa, the terror who had single-handedly decimated their kind, was now vulnerable. It took hours of relentless fighting, but eventually, they succeeded in killing her. Relief washed over themˇŞthey had saved their race from extinction.

    However, their victory was bittersweet. The real problem soon emerged. The rest of the Elven race, those who had survived, harbored deep resentment towards the Dark Elves. The Dark Elves had killed over a hundred million of their own kind in their quest to summon the demon and create the blindfold. Though these sacrifices had ultimately saved them, the surviving Elves could not forgive the means.

    Scarlett could feel the weight of this dark history in Kronen''s recounting. The once-unified Elven race was now fractured. The Dark Elves, despite being the saviors, were banished from the Elven kingdom. This exile rendered the Elves one of the rarest species in existence, their numbers now just a few million.

    Kronen gave a thumbs up as he finally reached the conclusion of his story. "Dark Elves were banished, but they took the blindfold with them. That''s our treasure now. Our plan is to somehow make one of the Succubus sisters wear this blindfold. If we succeed, we''ll only have to fight one of them, greatly improving our chances of winning."

    "You son of a bitch!" Scarlett yelled in anger. "Why couldn''t you just say you have a blindfold that can suppress her powers? What''s with that hella long story?" She glared at him, her irritation and annoyance palpable.

    Kronen looked taken aback, but before he could respond, Scarlett sighed heavily, waving her hand dismissively. "Forget it... forget it." She had asked the question because she knew that almost every village possessed a treasure. Her second condition had been to claim that treasure, but now that she knew it was the blindfoldˇŞa mythical relic that could suppress even the most potent of powersˇŞshe realized how fortunate she was to have encountered it.

    But how could she take it? She couldn''t simply demand it for her own use and expect them to hand it over willingly. The blindfold was a crucial part of their plan. There was no way they would give it up easily. So she devised a strategy and proposed an alternative. "My second condition is this: I''ll be the one to make one of the Succubus sisters wear that blindfold," she stated firmly. Her plan was to take the blindfold, defeat the Succubus sisters herself, and then keep the blindfold when it was all over.

    Kronen thought for a while, the weight of the decision clear on his face. Handing over their lifeline to someone else was risky. What if Scarlett sided with the Succubus sisters and turned against them? But then a thought struck himˇŞ a contract. If they bound her by a contract, she wouldn''t be able to betray them.

    "Okay," he finally said, "but I''ll give you the blindfold on the battlefield." As long as Scarlett got the blindfold eventually, it didn''t matter if it was a few days later. Scarlett nodded slightly in agreement.

    "How long is your lifespan?" she asked, her tone shifting to one of casual curiosity.

    "Umm... since I''m also a Royal Elf, around eight to ten thousand years, I guess. Why do you ask?" he responded, puzzled.

    "Well then, my last condition is I want you," she declared with authority and pride in her voice. "You''ll work for me for one hundred years. Since you can live that long, it doesn''t seem like a big deal, right?" She said it with a mocking tone, a smirk playing on her lips.

    Kronen didn''t respond immediately. Instead, he placed his hands on the ground, pushing himself up, and began walking towards the exit. Scarlett watched him, her eyes narrowing as he moved. Just as he was about to leave, he turned back, his gaze locking onto hers with a fierce intensity.

    "You know what? The Elves and Dark Elves have one thing in common. They are very sensitive. Royal Elves can also detect someone''s inner aura. You said you can sense that I''m evil and have killed many people, giving off a dark red aura," he began, his voice calm but cutting.

    His eyes bore into hers as he continued, "You, you are evil too. Far more than me or anyone I''ve ever encountered in my life. The aura I sense from you is not dark red but a complete abyss. No, even bigger than an abyssˇŞa whole world of darkness. I need some time to think about this. So, I''m going back to the village."

    As Kronen turned towards the door, a thought struck him, chilling him to his core. "Just how many people has she killed? Thousands? Lakhs? Crores? Billions? No! More than that. Even a trillion might be a small number, Just who exactly is she?, No!, What the hell exactly is she?" he pondered, each step heavy with dread.

    But as he reached the door, he collided with an invisible barrier, the impact resonating with a loud thud. Stunned, he turned back to Scarlett, confusion and frustration etched on his face. "What now?" he sighed, rubbing his forehead.

    In front of him, Scarlett stood with an evil smirk on her face. She raised her hands, rolling her fingers elegantly, exuding the aura of a tyrant queen. Her posture was regal, commanding. Her voice, heavy and authoritative, filled the room. "You have yet to explain the term you usedˇŞ''World President.'' What the hell is a World President anyway?"

    -------------------------------------------------------------------------------

    Yo!, I wanted to ask few things, First¨C how can you share pictures in the chapter like Wattpad?, I have images of some character and I want to share, So if you know then pls say.

    Second¨CI wanted to ask that, For you, Which chapter was the hardest to understand? I''ll just rewrite the whole chapter and make it easy to understand, As much as I could. (Except chapter 56, Demonic Angel vs Heavily demon, I already know many of you didn''t understood much but it was a spoiler chapter anyway)

 THE WORLD PRESIDENT

    The World President

    The title alone speaks volumes. The President of the World, the individual holding the highest authority on the planet, entrusted with uniting the entire human race. This position was created with a singular, noble purpose: to ensure that, if ever the Earth faced an existential threat from extraterrestrial life forms, humanity would waste no time in uniting to protect their home. No longer would we fight as Americans, Russians, Indians, or Chinese, but as Earthians, increasing our chances of survival and victory.

    But wait a second... why does Earth even need something called the World President?

    In our world, aliens never came. But for Kroenen, a man from a different universe where Germany won World War II, and Hitler became one of the most powerful people in the world, things were drastically different. The consequences of that victory were devastating, but that''s a story for another time.

    More than a decade had passed since Hitler''s rise to unprecedented power. He was not just influential; he was among the richest and most powerful figures in terms of status. Yet, despite his dominance, numerous threats loomed against him. Then, one day, something extraordinary happened. Scientists, known for their ambitious and often outrageous endeavors, had been sending signals into space for years. But to their astonishment, two years later, they received a reply from another intelligent species.

    The entire world was shaken to its core. News of the signal spread like wildfire, igniting both curiosity and fear. For two years, those signals had traveled through the vastness of space. Scientists had believed that, Even if someone does manage to receive it, it would take at least take ten years for any intelligent species to intercept and respond. But their calculations were shattered by the reality: a reply had come back in less than two weeks.

    This could mean only one thing: the beings who responded were far more advanced than humanity. They were on the verge of becoming a Type-2 Civilization, a stage of development that made our own technological achievements seem primitive by comparison. Our armies would be no match against such an advanced civilization.

    The message itself was chilling: "We are coming. Prepare yourselves."

    It was an idea laden with both hope and fear. The thought that humanity should prepare for the worst led to a monumental decision: to select a World President who would command the entire planet, unifying all armies, weapons, and resources under one leadership. The chosen figure to bear this unparalleled responsibility was none other than Adolf Hitler, the dictator who already ruled over more than half of the Earth''s land. In a move that shocked and divided the globe, Hitler was anointed as the World President.

    As the world braced itself for the supposed arrival of extraterrestrial invaders, a secret festered in the shadowsˇŞknown only to a select few, including Kroenen. The chilling truth was that the reply from space had never come. It was all a grand deception, a fabrication spread by the scientific community at Hitler''s behest. The entire premise of an alien threat was a ruse to consolidate Hitler''s power.

    Hitler''s rise to unprecedented power was marked by relentless ambition and strategic manipulation. Already influential, wealthy, and powerful, he faced numerous threats to his supremacy. To neutralize these threats, he sought to become the ultimate authority, corrupting global institutions such as NATO, the World Bank, and BRIC. His dark society, a web of corruption and deceit, enabled him to execute his plan flawlessly. By convincing the world of an imminent extraterrestrial invasion, he positioned himself as the savior and supreme leaderˇŞthe World President. Any attempt to dethrone him would now risk plunging the world into chaos and economic collapse, potentially igniting World War III.

    Kroenen''s tale was one of horror and disillusionment. As he concluded his story, he stood up, the weight of his words hanging heavy in the air. Without another word, he departed for his village, leaving Scarlett in stunned silence.

    Scarlett sat motionless in her chair, the enormity of the story sinking in. The idea of a World President, a concept meant to unify and protect, had been perverted into a tool of absolute tyranny. Her thoughts churned, grappling with the reality of Hitler''s manipulation and the fragile state of their world. "World President, huh?" she murmured to herself, a bitter smile playing on her lips. "Hitler sure is badass, Well, I don''t desire world domination for now, at least."

    She leaned back, her eyes drifting to the ceiling, a heavy sigh escaping her lips. The room felt stifling after listening to Kroenen''s tale of deceit and power. The implications of his story weighed on her mind, a stark reminder of how easily power could be corrupted and how fragile their peace truly was.

    ....

    Time flowed like a river, and more than a week passed in the blink of an eye. Within these fleeting days, the village underwent a remarkable transformation. Thanks to Yumi, the astute Minister of Finance, money and taxes were successfully introduced. To everyone''s astonishment, the new monetary system worked flawlessly. In just one week, nearly every shop transitioned from bartering goods to accepting coins, marking a significant shift in the village''s economy.

    The streets buzzed with newfound energy as dozens of new shops sprang up. Bars, hotels, and parks began to dot the landscape, each one a testament to the village''s rapid development. The sight of these establishments was nothing short of amazing. Hotels and bars, in particular, promised to be in high demand in the future as when humans will flock to the burgeoning settlement. With a population of over 4,000 citizens, the village had the capacity to accommodate more than forty thousand people, showcasing its vast potential and ambitious growth.

    Scarlett''s mansion, a symbol of her leadership and vision, neared completion. However, the construction faced a unique challenge: the thorn. The builders suggested using gold, silver, or even diamond, but Scarlett dismissed these ideas. She sought something unique and badass, a reflection of her own fierce spirit.

    In the meantime, a wave of prosperity washed over the village, thanks in part to the contributions from the Dark-Elf village. Various types of cloth materials arrived, along with skilled workers eager to integrate into the community. Yumi, renowned for her fashion design prowess, provided a plethora of innovative clothing designs. Xao, an expert tailor, brought these designs to life with impeccable craftsmanship.

    The demand for new clothes skyrocketed as villagers embraced the diverse and stylish attire. The once uniform and modest apparel of the villagers gave way to a vibrant tapestry of fabrics, colors, and styles. The streets became a fashion show of sorts, with people proudly donning their new outfits, each one a unique expression of their individuality and the village''s cultural renaissance.

    The tale has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.

    Scarlett sat regally on a chair in the middle of a vast field on the outskirts of the village. The chair, ornate and sturdy, resembled a royal throne, and she perched upon it like a tyrant queen, an aura of unquestionable authority radiating from her. The field was alive with activity, filled with the grunts and shouts of soldiers engaged in rigorous training drills. Scarlett''s eyes were sharp, missing nothing as she surveyed the scene before her.

    Over the past week, Scarlett had absorbed a wealth of knowledge from Li Feng. His teachings in swordsmanship had been intense, yet she had quickly grasped the techniques. Now, almost all the brave warriors of the village were assembled, showcasing their skills in front of her discerning gaze. One notable absence was Reiza, who had gone to a clothing shop to collect her new attire. Ever since her arrival in the village, Reiza had been wearing only a T-shirt, and Scarlett had insisted on proper attire for everyone.

    Scarlett''s presence here had a specific purpose: to select commanders for the army based on their powers and abilities. Each soldier''s performance was meticulously noted, their strengths and weaknesses evaluated. Her decisions today would determine their roles in the upcoming battles, a task she approached with the same ruthless efficiency that characterized her leadership.

    As she sat, her thoughts wandered momentarily to Kroenen. "It''s been a week, and Kroenen still hasn''t returned to finalize the contract," she mused. "But they''ve sent materials and men to our village, which means they''ve agreed to my terms. Still, I won''t be satisfied until we have a formal agreement. If they refuse, I''ll keep the imported goods and claim a huge profit." A smirk played on her lips as she raised her finger and licked it in a devilish manner, the gleam of cunning in her eyes.

    Her scheming was interrupted by a familiar, manly voice. "What are you planning now? Let''s get back to training," said Li Feng, his tone a mix of curiosity and mild admonishment. He stood before her, tall and handsome, his silver hair catching the light, and a narrow, pointed horn adding to his striking appearance.

    Seeing him, Scarlett''s expression shifted to one of annoyance. Her lips curled in irritation, and she responded sharply, "I told you I''ve learned enough. How many times are you going to bother me?" Her voice was edged with exasperation, her patience clearly wearing thin.

    Li Feng''s presence was both a challenge and a reassurance. His relentless dedication to her training was a testament to his belief in her potential, yet it also grated on her nerves. The constant push to improve, to be better, was exhausting, even for someone as determined as Scarlett.

    Li Feng became a little angry and raised his voice a little, But just he was was about to shout, he. Immediately calmed his anger and sighed and then begun, "Elder-sister Nova, You only learned a gist if it, There are many things that I can teach you," he said with a little concerned voice.

    Scarlett''s face turned a deeper shade of red as Li Feng''s words hit her like a slap. She stood up abruptly, her chair scraping against the floor with a sharp sound. Despite Li Feng''s height, Scarlett''s stature still dwarfed him; he barely reached her ears. She loomed over him, her eyes blazing with fury. "I already said, that''s enough for me! And who''re you calling elder, huh?" she snapped, her voice trembling with anger.

    Li Feng, equally riled up, shot back without hesitation. "Then what should I call you? Old woman? Marrying someone who''s practically a child? You''re an evil woman!" He was fuming now, his attempt to get Scarlett back into training long forgotten. His temper flared, and words spilled out of his mouth unchecked.

    Scarlett''s anger intensified as she thought, "I''m barely eighteen, damn it! Calling me an old woman?"She felt a mixture of rage and incredulity. Though she was just eighteen, her appearance was that of a fully matured woman, so much so that some people might assume that she had children.

    Leaning in close, her face inches from his, Scarlett raised her hand and pointed her index finger at Li Feng''s forehead, almost poking him. "Calling me old woman? Marrying children? How old are you, huh?"

    Li Feng closed his eyes for a moment, a smug smile spreading across his face. He brushed his nose with an air of pride. "I''m only forty-six, and Sister Reiza is forty-five. From your looks, no doubt you must be thousands of years old. And I heard from Sister Yumi that you''re engaged to a human girl who''s around nineteen years old," he mused, his voice dripping with sarcasm. "Shame on you, for catching children with your tricks."

    Scarlett''s jaw dropped. She clenched her fists, her whole body trembling with suppressed rage. "You insufferable little..." She couldn''t even finish her sentence. The audacity of this man left her momentarily speechless.

    Li Feng continued, oblivious to the danger he was courting. "What''s next, Old women? Are you going to open a daycare center for your future spouses?" He chuckled at his own joke, clearly amused by the situation.

    Scarlett''s face was a picture of fury and embarrassment. "I''m eighteen, you overgrown infant! And as for my looks, they have nothing to do with my age!" She was practically shouting now, her voice echoing off the walls.

    Li Feng''s smirk widened. "Eighteen, huh? Could''ve fooled me. With those looks, I''d say you''re closer to a fossil."

    That was the last straw. Scarlett''s hand itched to slap the smug look off Li Feng''s face, but instead, she took a deep breath, trying to regain some semblance of control. "Li Feng, you... you insufferable idiot. Fine, I''m the old one. Then how about you start respecting me for being the elder one?" She didn''t look back, but her mind was already plotting ways to make Li Feng regret every single word.

    Li Feng watched her storm off, still smirking. "Why should I? You said loyalty doesn''t matter, just don''t betray me. I''m not giving any respect to you," he laughed mockingly.

    Scarlett clenched her fist and took a step forward. Li Feng watched her with growing curiosity. Just as she passed him, she stopped and shouted, "How about I marry your sister Xao? Then as her mate, you''ll have to respect me, right?"

    Li Feng''s face twisted in confusion. "Huh? Why would she marry you? Sister Xao will marry a kind, strong, and reliable demon. I''ll train him day and night to make him even stronger. You''re not worthy!" He brushed off Scarlett''s words with pride and overconfidence.

    Scarlett didn''t mind and a smile emerged on her lips as she turned back towards the training grounds. She yelled out loud, calling for Xao, "Hey Xao! If I propose to you now, will you marry me?" Her voice echoed across the field, halting everyone in their tracks. The soldiers stared in shock; a proposal from Scarlett was like a divine decree.

    Xao, who had been practicing her martial arts nearby, had already been listening to Scarlett and Li Feng''s conversation. A mischievous smile appeared on her lips as she replied loudly, "If it''s Mistress Scarlett, then I wouldn''t mind!" She made sure Li Feng could hear every word.

    Li Feng''s world shook. His confidence evaporated as Scarlett turned back, her face covered with an evil smirk. She leaned close to him, her expression turning wicked as their faces were inches apart. "Hehehe... Now what? Should I marry your sister?" Her voice was low and dangerous, sending shivers down his spine. "If you call me elder or older again, be ready for your precious sister''s marriage!"

    Li Feng''s bravado crumbled. "Y-you wouldn''t dare," he stammered, but his voice lacked conviction.

    "Oh, I would," Scarlett whispered, her smirk widening. "Imagine it, Li Feng. Me as your brother-in-law. Every family dinner, every holiday, I''d be there. Reminding you. Always."

    "I don''t let that happen!"Li Feng declared, his voice brimming with stubborn determination. With a sudden, dramatic flourish, he raised his hands and began furiously scratching Scarlett''s face with his fingers. Scarlett, not one to back down, retaliated immediately, her nails meeting his cheek in a flurry of tiny, harmless scratches.

    It was a sight to behold: two seemingly fierce warriors, reduced to a catfight that bore an uncanny resemblance to kittens tussling over a toy. Anyone stumbling upon this bizarre scene would have mistaken them for immature children locked in a petty squabble. Their scratching was frantic and unrelenting, all speed and no damage, making the entire spectacle both hilarious and oddly endearing.

    Neither Scarlett nor Li Feng showed any signs of stopping. Their faces grew red from the exertion, but their fingers kept moving, scratching away like their lives depended on it. In their frenetic struggle, they tripped and tumbled to the ground but still refused to cease their absurd battle. It was as if they had been possessed by the spirit of some particularly determined, if ineffectual, animals.

    "Quit being so childish!" A firm, yet gentle and commanding voice suddenly cut through the chaos.

    Scarlett and Li Feng froze mid-scratch and looked up, their faces a mix of embarrassment and defiance. Standing before them were two striking figures.

    The first was a young girl with long black hair and piercing eyes. She wore a cropped military jacket adorned with epaulets and decorative buttons, giving her an air of authority. Underneath, a simple white cropped top, more akin to a t-shirt, peeked out. Her ensemble was completed with a very short, pleated mini skirt that matched the jacket, a wide belt cinched around her waist. The entire outfit was a blend of military precision and revealing, fantasy anime aesthetics. This was none other than Yumi Yamamoto.

    Beside her stood a mature woman exuding an undeniable aura of power and command. Her neon green hair was styled asymmetrically, with the left side shaved and the right side flowing freely, contrasting starkly against her tanned skin. Her attire was stylish and carried a hint of Gothic flair: a black, form-fitting sleeveless dress with a high neckline and a keyhole cutout at the chest, offering a tantalizing glimpse of cleavage. Draped over her shoulders was a long black coat that extended behind her, adding dramatic flair to her already imposing presence.

    She wore a black choker with a small, cross-shaped ornament at the front, and a single star-shaped earring in her left earˇŞthe right ear hidden beneath her smooth, green hair. A black wristband encircled her right wrist, and her green eyebrows, neon green lips, and smooth, glowing dark skin gave her the appearance of a tanned goddess. This formidable presence was none other than ˇŞReiza.

 I Fear No Men But These Things, It Scares Me

    As Scarlett saw Yumi and Reiza in their new outfits, her lips curled into a genuine smile. She immediately stopped scratching Li Feng''s face and raised her hand, giving a thumbs-up to both of them. "Whoa... Nice outfits, ten out of ten!" she said, clearly impressed.

    Reiza''s face turned beet red, and she quickly looked away, trying to hide her embarrassment. Yumi, on the other hand, was not as amused. Her brows furrowed as she yelled, "The first thing you do after seeing us is rate our outfits?"

    Scarlett didn''t seem to mind Yumi''s irritation. Her gaze kept darting around Reiza''s body, admiring the ensemble, until her eyes landed on something unexpected. Reiza was holding a burning stickˇŞno, it was actually a joint, an ancient tool that people used to smoke cannabis.

    "Smoking is bad, ya know! And where did you get that cannabis?" Scarlett said casually to Reiza. Though she appeared older, Scarlett had the mentality of a teenager, shaped by her mother''s teachings. She had never drunk alcohol or smoked before and didn''t intend to, but she also didn''t force her views on others.

    Reiza looked genuinely puzzled. "Smoking is bad?" she echoed, her confusion evident. "Wife, you forget that demons have regeneration. It can''t harm us in any way!"

    Scarlett smacked her forehead, realizing she had just made a fool of herself. But the moment Scarlett mentioned that smoking was bad, Reiza flung the joint into the air with such force that it vanished into the sky. Everyone''s eyes locked on Reiza, who stood frozen, her face once again turning bright red.

    "I-I didn''t throw it out because my wife said so!" she exclaimed, clenching her fists hard. "Umm... I threw it because it tasted so bad!"

    Scarlett burst out laughing, the absurdity of the situation getting the better of her. Li Feng, who had been quietly observing, couldn''t hold back his chuckles either. Even Yumi, despite her initial irritation, found herself smirking.

    "There''s a new bar that just opened. Reiza got that from there," Yumi said dryly, crossing her arms. "Euryale and Stheno are working there as hostesses; that''s why it became so popular in just a few days."

    Hearing the names, Scarlett''s mind immediately drifted to thoughts of Euryale and Stheno, the two enchanting sisters and descendants of Medusa. Their primary role had once been to turn wooden coins into gold, silver, and bronze. But now, with the demand for new currency having dwindled, they had taken up working as hostesses at a bar to pass the time.

    Scarlett couldn''t help but picture their alluring figures adorned in hostess uniforms. A mischievous smirk played on her lips. "I think I should visit them once in a while," she thought, the idea both amusing and intriguing.

    Brushing the dirt off her clothes with gentle pats, Scarlett stood up. Li Feng also rose to his feet, stretching his arms.

    "Here, this is for you," Yumi suddenly threw something black and sleek toward Scarlett. With quick reflexes, Scarlett caught it, her eyes widening in confusion as she realized it was a pair of black heels. Her expression soured, morphing into one of annoyance and disappointment.

    "What the hell is this?" she demanded irritably.

    "Can''t you see? They''re heels," Yumi retorted, pointing her finger for emphasis. "They''re made of black forest wood and leather, so they''re both very sturdy and flexible and won''t break. You always go barefoot or wear men''s boots. You''ve got a pretty figure; at least act like it!"

    Scarlett didn''t give a damn. With a flick of her wrist, she threw the heels back at Yumi. "I don''t want them." Turning on her heel, she started walking toward her home, her mood darkening by the second.

    Before Yumi could respond, a voice rang out from behind. "Wait a minute, there''s still one thing I want to do!" It was Li Feng.

    Scarlett''s annoyance deepened as she spun around. "Now what?" she snapped.

    Li Feng''s eyes gleamed with excitement. "I want to spar with you again!"

    Scarlett sighed in boredom, internally groaning. "What the hell?" she thought, clearly not in the mood for a sparring match. However, she noticed the eager faces around her, their anticipation palpable.

    Xao and Reiza stepped forward, chiming in unison, "Yeah, we also want to spar!"

    "We want to test how much we''ve grown after all this time!" Reiza added, her voice filled with determination.

    Seeing their enthusiasm, Scarlett sighed but eventually nodded in agreement. "Fine, let''s do this."

    Their faces lit up with smiles, relief and excitement washing over them. "Now that settles it then," Yumi announced, stepping forward with a mischievous glint in her eye. "Since there are three opponents, I''m giving Scarlett three seconds to defeat them. If she''s unable to, she''ll have to wear these heels."

    Scarlett''s heart almost stopped at Yumi''s words. What was supposed to be a friendly match had just turned into a high-stakes challenge. The thought of wearing those dreaded heels felt like a death sentence to Scarlett.

    This alone was enough to ignite a fierce determination within her. Instead of feeling tense, Scarlett smiled, a dangerous glint in her eyes. "Well then, I guess I''ll have to go all out," she said, adopting a classic boxing stance.

    Xao, Reiza, and Li Feng moved to stand in front of Scarlett, taking their own stances. Yumi took a few steps back, knowing she couldn''t be entirely safe at close range. Acting as the referee, she cast a spell, summoning a yellow, semi-transparent clock that floated in the air.

    "Now then, just as I say ''Start,'' you''ll begin fighting. After three seconds, this clock will ring, and I''ll announce the results!" Yumi declared, her voice echoing with authority.

    The digital clock had a timer button, ready to be pressed. Yumi raised her hand, her index finger poised over the button. The anticipation in the air was electric.

    Stolen from its rightful place, this narrative is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.

    "Start!" Yumi shouted, about to press the button.

    In an instant, the sparring arena erupted into chaos. Scarlett''s mind went into overdrive. Time seemed to slow down as Xao dropped to her knees and placed her hands on the ground in milliseconds, chanting, "GlaciˇŞ"

    At the same time, Li Feng touched his katana, and Reiza was almost ready to draw her battle axe from her spatial inventory.

    Bang! Bang! Boom! Boom!

    It wasn''t even a second, not even half a second, before utterly loud thuds resounded through the arena. The shockwaves were so intense that Yumi was forced to kneel, covering her ears from the deafening bangs.

    When the dust settled, the scene was almost surreal. Scarlett stood firm and unscathed, a calm force amidst the chaos. Meanwhile, Li Feng''s head was buried in the ground, his legs comically waving in the air. Reiza had been launched into the distance, her body now laying motionless on a tree branch. Xao lay on the ground, unconscious.

    It took only a few seconds for everyone to come back to their senses. Xao groggily sat up, rubbing her head. Reiza jumped down from the tree, dusting herself off, and Li Feng struggled to pull his head out of the ground.

    "I guess we have a long way to go," Xao said with a bitter smile.

    "Why the hell did I get two hits?" Li Feng demanded, glaring at Scarlett.

    Scarlett grinned mischievously, giving him a thumbs-up. "Because you were pissing me off, so special for youˇŞtwo hits!"

    As they gathered themselves, Yumi stepped forward, a glint of mischief in her eyes. "Well then, I''m announcing the results!" she exclaimed, confusing everyone. Even a child could see who had won; what was the point of announcing it?

    Yumi''s voice rang out, shaking Scarlett''s whole world. "Scarlett lost the match, and Xao, Reiza, and Li Feng win," she declared with a satisfactory smile.

    "How? That''s cheating!" Scarlett protested, her voice rising in disbelief.

    "Nope!" Yumi said, her prideful smile unwavering. "I said ''start,'' but you didn''t even give me time to start the timer. That means you acted before the timer even began, so you''re disqualified."

    Scarlett''s face twisted in frustration. It was clearly Yumi''s fault for not managing to start the timer, but it was obvious she just wanted to make Scarlett wear those dreaded heels.

    Scarlett''s friends couldn''t help but laugh at the absurdity of the situation. Li Feng clapped Scarlett on the back. "Looks like you''re wearing those heels after all."

    "No way in hell!" Scarlett shouted, bolting toward her wooden house. Everyone chuckled at her childishness.

    "I''ll go after her," Yumi said with a mischievous smile, determination gleaming in her eyes.

    Scarlett seemed to vanish into thin air as she approached her house. Yumi wasn''t ready to give up, and she began searching everywhere. After a few hours of fruitless searching, Yumi finally realized that Scarlett had been in her wooden house the entire time. Yumi had thought staying at home would be too obvious, but Scarlett had used reverse psychology to outwit her.

    With an annoyed expression, Yumi stormed into the house. Scarlett stood facing the wall, showing her back to Yumi.

    Panting and out of breath, Yumi felt her anger dissipate as she addressed Scarlett, "Okay, let''s forget about the heels. I wanted to talk about something else."

    "..." Scarlett remained silent, still facing the wall.

    Realizing there was no response, Yumi tried again. "Umm, Nova-san? Hello?" She waved her hands and raised her voice a little.

    "Hehehe..." A small mischievous laugh escaped Scarlett''s lips. She turned around, her fingers splayed across her face in a dramatic pose. "I''m not Scarlett. I AM JERUSALEM," she declared in a heavy, authoritative voice, striking a cringe-worthy pose.

    Yumi''s eyes narrowed in exasperation, her boredom evident. "Now where the hell did the Kingdom of Heaven come from?" she muttered. "This is not the time for acting. Actually, I''ve been waiting for a moment when we could be alone. I''m here to talk about the war!"

    "Go on, My royal subject! I shall grant you permission to speak," Scarlett said in her over-the-top voice, still deeply immersed in her acting. She was clearly having fun and trying to distract Yumi from the heels.

    Yumi''s annoyance was evident, but her voice softened with concern. "Nova-san, about those succubiˇŞare you sure you can win? What if you lose? It''s not too late yet. We haven''t made any contracts with them. We could just back off. I''ll go to the kingdom and bring some advanced magic grimoires of stealth, and we''ll make our village hidden until they change direction," she suggested, her worry clear. She knew the twin succubi were demon king-level existences. Although Scarlett feared nothing, Yumi couldn''t shake her anxiety. She was, after all, human, and humans hadn''t defeated a demon king in over ten thousand years.

    "Lose? Me? Hehehe... You know what, I was wrong. I''m actually Alexander the Great. I''m the one who''ll never lose," Scarlett declared, still caught up in her act.

    "Shut up!" Yumi''s sudden loud voice echoed through the house, making Scarlett freeze. This time, Yumi was genuinely angry. Tears welled up in her eyes as she clenched her fists. "Why? Why the hell do you always take everything as a joke?" she demanded, her voice a mix of anger and concern.

    Scarlett''s expression shifted to normal, the gravity of Yumi''s words sinking in.

    "They are a demon-king level existence for a reason.You never take anything seriously. I know all the villagers are important to you, but important things are always so fragile. Everyone here thinks of you as some kind of god. What about their faith?" Yumi''s voice cracked with emotion.

    "My dad died when I was just fourteen. I know how it feels to lose someone close to you. You also got reincarnated, transmigrated, whatever happened, and ended up here, right?" She lifted her face, her eyes meeting Scarlett''s with intensity. "I know you can understand this pain of seperating from your family too. If you keep acting like this, not taking anything seriously, you''ll surely regret it," she said, her voice trembling but resolute.

    "Nope! I killed my parents already!" Scarlett said casually. Although she was telling the truth, who would believe someone who confessed to killing their own father so nonchalantly? Yumi laughed bitterly, "Still joking! You made me the Minister of Finance, but you can''t even trust me? Or did you never trust me in the first place?" She questioned, tears dropping from her eyes as she looked at Scarlett.

    Scarlett''s expression softened, and she sighed heavily. "And what if I say, I really... really trust you?" she said with a genuine smile. Her smile seemed to ease Yumi''s worries, if only a little. Scarlett had chosen Yumi because she knew her loyalty and personality. She trusted Yumi deeply, even if it wasn''t always obvious.

    Scarlett moved closer, leaning in until she was mere inches from Yumi. "Don''t worry. I really won''t lose. And as for regretting my decisions, I never regret them," she said with a confident smile. "Although I do regret that my mother died because I killed my father, I think it was actually good that she died. After years of torment, she finally found peace," she thought to herself.

    Raising her hand, Scarlett gently wiped away Yumi''s tears. Yumi''s eyes remained locked on Scarlett''s as she leaned in even closer, their faces just inches apart. "Your whole face is red. How about I give you some consolation?" Scarlett said, her fingers trailing under Yumi''s skirt, her lips almost touching Yumi''s.

    But before Scarlett could go any further, Yumi caught her hand. "Sniff... Okay... okay... I''m letting you go this time, but that doesn''t mean my anger is gone. Don''t you dare lose... sniff," Yumi said, brushing her nose and trying to regain her composure.

    Scarlett took a step back, chuckling mischievously. "Hmm, okay, but if you cry like this next time, I''ll definitely eat you up whole," she teased, heading towards the door.

    Just as she began to walk away, her usual confident stride more akin to a boy''s than a girl''s, Yumi''s eyes widened with realization. "Wait... I forgot about the heels!" she exclaimed, bolting forward and grabbing Scarlett by the back of her shirt.

    "Who the hell walks like that? Now you have to learn the catwalk too! Come with me!" Yumi commanded, her voice filled with determination.

    "I said I don''t want to!" Scarlett struggled, trying to free herself from Yumi''s grip, but this time Yumi wasn''t letting go. Scarlett twisted and turned, attempting to break free, but Yumi''s resolve was unshakable.

    As the commotion grew louder, others also arrived, drawn by the noise. They watched the spectacle unfold, a mixture of amusement and exasperation on their faces.

    "You need to at least try them on," Xao chimed in, trying to stifle a laugh.

    "You look like you''re marching to war, not walking. It''s hilarious!" Li Feng added, chuckling.

    "I wanna see my wife in heels!" Reiza exclaimed, Her eyes shining like a start.

    Hearing her words, Scarlett glared at Reiza, her resistance slowly waning under the collective pressure. "Fine! But I still think this is ridiculous," she muttered.

    With everyone pitching in their opinions and giving Scarlett a hard time, she eventually gave in. Yumi triumphantly produced the heels, a gleam of victory in her eyes.

    Scarlett reluctantly took the shoes, slipping them on with a grumble. The unfamiliar sensation of the heels made her feel off-balance. She stood awkwardly, wobbling slightly as she tried to get used to them.

    "See, not so bad," Yumi said, a smug smile on her face.

    Scarlett shot her a look. "I feel like a giraffe on stilts."

    "Now, let''s see you do the catwalk," Yumi insisted, pointing to a makeshift runway they had quickly cleared in the middle of the room.

    "I fear no men, But these things, It scares me." Scarlett sighed deeply but complieda s she thought. She took a few tentative steps, trying to mimic the graceful walk Yumi demonstrated. watched, some stifling giggles, others openly laughing, Reiza couldn''t help but blush at Scarlett''s every reaction.

    Scarlett''s first few attempts were shaky, and she stumbled a couple of times, much to the amusement of everyone around her. But slowly, she began to find a rhythm, her steps becoming more confident.

    "See, you''re getting the hang of it," Yumi encouraged.

    "Yeah, yeah, don''t get used to this," Scarlett retorted, a bitter small smile tugged at her lips.

    After a few more rounds of practice and plenty of laughter, Scarlett finally managed to walk somewhat gracefully in the heels. The ordeal had been humiliating, but it also brought a sense of camaraderie.

    As the practice session ended, Scarlett kicked off the heels with relief. "That was torture. Never again."

    Yumi laughed, patting her on the back. "You did well, though. Maybe there''s hope for you yet."

    Scarlett rolled her eyes but couldn''t help but feel a bit proud of herself. "Just don''t expect me to wear these things in battle."

    "You definitely will!" Yumi laughed to hearts contain to the point that, She fell asleep without even noticing.

 Prince To Traitor

    FEW DAYS EARLIER :

    "So that''s what happened? I was very worried since your brother said you were taken by the Chieftess of that village," a voice echoed through the grand hall. The hall was constructed inside an ancient, towering tree, its interior vast and awe-inspiring, adorned with intricate carvings and glowing with a mystical luminescence. The voice belonged to the chief of the dark-elves'' village, a stern yet wise leader who commanded respect and authority.

    The chief, as always, sat on his imposing throne made of dark stone, etched with runes of power and history. Before him, AugustusˇŞknown in this life as Karl Ruprect KroenenˇŞknelt with his head bowed in deep respect. The atmosphere was thick with tension, the air almost palpable with the weight of unspoken fears and concerns. To the chief''s right stood his wife, Kroenen''s mother in this lifetime, her face serene but her eyes betraying a deep well of concern.

    Around the hall, other important figures had gathered, their faces a mix of worry and determination. The impending war cast a long shadow over them all, and the silence in the room was heavy with the gravity of their situation. Suddenly, breaking the silence, a voice spoke up, filled with incredulity and worry.

    "They are demanding this much? Are they even worth it?" It was Kroenen''s mother, her voice tinged with anxiety as she questioned the worth of their adversaries.

    "Yes!" Kroenen replied without a moment''s hesitation, his voice ringing with conviction. "They are more than worth it, especially the woman who is ruling over them," he continued, his words reverberating through the hall and leaving a profound impression on all who heard them.

    The chief nodded slowly, his gaze steady and thoughtful. "Very well then, I have no doubt in your judgment. I order everyone to prepare everything they demand," he declared, his voice carrying the weight of his authority. Almost immediately, the gathered officials and warriors began to disperse, hurrying to fulfill the chief''s commands without delay.

    Kroenen rose from his knees, his mind already turning to his next task. He intended to take a stroll around the village, to ensure everything was in order and to keep a watchful eye on their surroundings. As he walked towards the exit, a sudden thought struck him, bringing him to a halt. He realized there was an important figure missing from the meeting.

    Turning back to his father, he spoke, addressing him not as chief but as family now that the formal meeting had concluded. "Father," he began, his voice tinged with a mix of curiosity and concern.

    The chief looked up, his eyes meeting Kroenen''s. "What is it?" he asked, his tone gentle but firm.

    "Where''s Serom?" Kroenen inquired about his brother, the absence of whom had just dawned on him.

    The chief''s expression softened slightly. "Oh, him? He mentioned he had some business to attend to and would return before we launch our attack. He took some of his trusted comrades with him, so I believe he will be safe. That''s why I permitted him to go," the chief explained.

    A wave of relief washed over Kroenen, though it was tinged with a lingering worry. "Huff... I suppose it''s better that he''s not here right now. It would be much better if he returns after the battle," Kroenen thought to himself, his mind already returning to the myriad of tasks and responsibilities that lay ahead.

    As he stepped out into the village, the weight of his role and the uncertainty of the future pressed heavily upon him, but he pushed these feelings aside. There was work to be done, and he could not afford to be distracted by his fears and concerns. With a determined stride, he began his patrol, ready to face whatever challenges lay ahead.

    .....

    More than fifty kilometers away from the Dark-Elf village lay a vast, flat field blanketed in lush, vibrant grass that swayed gently in the breeze, painting a picturesque scene of serene greenery. Scattered here and there were a few solitary trees, their branches reaching towards the sky as if in silent witness to the spectacle below. But the true eye-catcher was not the landscape, but the formidable army resting upon it.

    In the heart of the field, an army of 300,000 soldiers had set up camp, transforming the tranquil meadow into a bustling hub of military activity. The field was dotted with a kaleidoscope of tentsˇŞblue, red, yellow, whiteˇŞeach color marking different battalions and divisions. The sheer number of tents created a sprawling encampment that stretched across the horizon, a testament to the might of the twin Succubi''s forces.

    At the center of this sea of tents stood a large wooden house, its appearance reminiscent of an old library, with tall, narrow windows and a roof that sloped gently downwards. This building was no ordinary structure; it was the command center and resting place of the twin Succubi, the enigmatic and powerful leaders of this vast army.

    A few hundred meters away from the encampment, hidden behind a towering tree with broad, sheltering branches, a group of Dark-Elves observed the scene. Their leader, Serom, stood at the forefront, his eyes fixed on the wooden house with a mixture of determination and bitterness.

    "Are you sure you want to go, Sir Serom?" one of the Dark-Elves asked, his voice trembling with a mix of fear and frustration.

    Serom''s expression hardened, his eyes narrowing as he surveyed the enemy camp. "Yes, there''s no doubt about it," he replied, his voice tinged with anger and a hint of desperation. "I''ve had enough of everything," he shouted, his voice rising with his emotions. "No matter what it is, everything goes to my brother. He''s always the one respected and recognized by everyone, leaving me in his shadow," he continued, his hands clenching into fists.

    The other Dark-Elves exchanged uneasy glances, feeling the intensity of Serom''s emotions. His face was contorted with rage, and his eyes burned with a fierce, unrelenting fire. "This time, I''ll take it all. Everything from them. Everything will be mine," he declared, his voice shaking with the force of his determination. His knuckles turned white as he tightened his fists, his entire body vibrating with the force of his pent-up frustration and ambition.

    The moment was charged with tension, the air heavy with the weight of Serom''s words. His comrades could feel the raw emotion emanating from him, a potent mix of envy, anger, and a desperate need to prove himself.

    "Let''s go!" Serom commanded, his voice slicing through the silence like a blade. His steely resolve brooked no argument, and his determination was palpable.

    With a sense of foreboding yet unwavering loyalty, the group of Dark-Elves prepared to follow Serom into the heart of the enemy camp. Each step they took echoed their silent vow to stand by their leader, no matter the danger.

    If you find this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the infringement.

    But as they approached the resting army, having covered half the distance, three succubi suddenly descended from the sky. They were all stunningly beautiful and seductive, dressed in revealing outfits and each carrying a spear. Their wings, which had brought them gracefully to the ground, folded back into their bodies as they landed.

    At the sight of the succubi, the Dark-Elves instinctively drew their swords, ready to defend themselves. Serom, however, raised his hand to halt them. "W-wait a minute! I''m not here to attack you. Please, hear me out!" he pleaded, his voice tinged with fear and hesitation. His body trembled slightly, betraying his inner anxiety.

    The succubi, unfazed, remained calm. The one in the middle stepped forward, her eyes cold and commanding. "We already know. Our leader has called for you. Follow me," she said, her tone making it clear this was not a request but an order.

    "What? Really?" Serom exclaimed, shock evident on his face. But the succubi gave no further explanation. Instead, they turned and began walking toward the wooden house in the center of the camp.

    The Dark-Elves had no choice but to follow. Their fear and worry were palpable, but turning back was not an option now. As they followed the succubi, they passed through a maze of tents. The camp was a patchwork of different species, all coexisting in an unexpected harmony.

    What struck Serom and his companions was the sight of these diverse beings going about their lives in apparent freedom. Although the "Chains of Enslavement," an ancient magic, controlled them, there were no visible chains. The enslaved didn''t look oppressed or downtrodden. Instead, they engaged in various activitiesˇŞcooking, chatting, even sharing intimate moments with succubi and others.

    The camp buzzed with an unsettling normalcy, more reminiscent of a thriving village than a militarized zone. Seeing this, the Dark-Elves couldn''t help but question what they were witnessing. Were these people truly enslaved? They showed no signs of suffering or resistance. The scene was so ordinary, so disturbingly peaceful, that it sowed seeds of doubt in their minds.

    As they approached the wooden house, the tension grew thicker. The ordinary yet extraordinary sight they had just witnessed clashed with their expectations, leaving them uneasy and more confused than ever. What kind of power could bind these beings so completely and yet allow them such apparent freedom?

    Serom''s heart raced in his chest, each beat echoing the tumultuous mix of emotions swirling within him: fear tightening his muscles, anger fueling his resolve, and a fragile flicker of hope urging him forward. As they approached the wooden house, the weight of their mission bore down upon him, amplified by the foreboding presence of the guards stationed outside.

    The door creaked open, beckoning them inside, and Serom hesitated only briefly before stepping over the threshold. His legs trembled with nerves, but he steadied himself with a deep breath, summoning every ounce of courage to face what lay ahead.

    Behind him, his companions followed suit, their footsteps echoing in the dimly lit room. It was then that their gaze fell upon herˇŞa figure of otherworldly beauty, poised and dangerous in equal measure.

    She wore an elegant, form-fitting gown in a deep shade of violet, its satin fabric shimmering under the light. The dress featured long, flowing sleeves that ended in pointed tips, accentuating the length of her arms. The neckline plunged daringly, revealing a hint of her cleavage while maintaining an air of sophistication. The bodice clung to her figure, emphasizing her slender waist before flaring out into a flowing skirt that brushed the ground as she moved.

    A sheer lace overlay adorned the gown, adding an element of mystique and grace. This lace extended from her shoulders down to her wrists, its delicate pattern hinting at the strength hidden beneath her ethereal appearance. The same lace continued down her left side, offering a tantalizing glimpse of her thigh through the semi-transparent fabric.

    Her long, raven-black hair was intricately braided, the plait resting over her shoulder and reaching down to her waist. Each strand was meticulously woven, the braid adding an element of regality to her already imposing presence. Her hair framed a face of striking beauty; high cheekbones, full lips painted a dark crimson, and eyes that seemed to pierce through the very soul of those who met her gaze.

    Her skin was pale, almost porcelain-like, contrasting sharply with her dark attire. There was a dangerous allure to her, a blend of elegance and menace that commanded attention. In her right hand, she held a knife, the blade gleaming ominously, hinting at the deadly skills she possessed. Tiny red petals, possibly from some enchanted rose, clung to her dress and the knife, adding a surreal touch to her menacing beauty.

    Overall, her appearance was that of a dark enchantress, a powerful and mysterious figure whose beauty was as captivating as it was perilous.

    "I''m Tiathmet. I heard what you were saying outside my domain, so I thought, why not call you all directly?" Her voice was a beguiling mix of seductiveness and authority. She held a book in her hands, and behind her, countless volumes lined the walls, a testament to her vast knowledge and power.

    Serom''s mind reeled in shock and astonishment. "What? She was hearing us from the start?" he thought, trying to mask his surprise.

    Despite his initial shock, Serom felt his fear ebb away. Her decision to summon him suggested she had an interest in what he had to offer. This realization gave him a bitter sense of hope. He laughed quietly, a tinge of irony in his voice, before he spoke. "I guess there''s no point in hiding it. I''m Serom, the second son of the Chief of the dark-elf village. But if you shake hands with me, I can turn from a second prince to a traitor," he said, a sinister smile playing on his lips.

    Tiathmet didn''t respond immediately. Instead, she walked forward with a graceful, predatory elegance and seated herself in a nearby chair. "Well then, what do you have to offer me?" she questioned, her eyes glittering with interest.

    Serom''s voice was thick with hatred and anger as he responded. "Hehehe... You''re planning to attack my village, right? How about I give you all the information on their armyˇŞits size, its roots? Not only that, I will burn down their weapons to drastically reduce their power, and more. Anything you can imagine," he said, his words dripping with venom.

    "I know this will benefit you greatly. You''ll win this war easily with minimal casualties," he continued, his tone firm and resolute.

    Tiathmet''s lips curled into a mischievous smile. "Oh ho! Such hatred? I''m not going to ask why, but in return for all this, you must want something, right?" She grinned, clearly understanding the depth of Serom''s purpose.

    "Yes! IˇŞ

    Before Serom could finish, the door burst open with a sudden, loud crash. "Sister, how do you like this outfit? I found it in the human village we destroyed last week!" The voice was bright and filled with pride as the individual stepped into the room.

    The newcomer''s sudden appearance commanded everyone''s attention, their presence palpable and electrifying. Serom and his companions turned their gazes towards the door, their anxiety palpable. The dark elves who had been standing behind Serom instinctively took a step back, moving to stand side by side with him, their bodies tense and alert.

    It was a women, She was dressed in a striking ensemble that blended elements of modern chic with a touch of rugged toughness. Her top was a form-fitting turtleneck in a deep azure hue, its fabric clinging to her curves and highlighting her lithe figure. Over it, she wore a sleek black leather jacket, the kind that spoke of both rebellion and style, adorned with a prominent star emblem on the chest.

    Her shorts were a contrasting beige, tailored to fit snugly and ending mid-thigh, revealing her toned legs. A wide black belt cinched her waist, its silver buckle gleaming with a hint of menace. Completing her outfit were over-the-knee black leather boots, their glossy surface catching the light and reflecting a sense of danger and allure.

    Her hair was a brilliant shade of blonde, cut into a stylish bob that framed her face perfectly. Each strand seemed to be meticulously in place, the short locks accentuating her sharp jawline and high cheekbones. Her eyes were a piercing blue, vivid and expressive, capturing the turmoil and determination that lay within. A small scar like tatto ran down the left side of her face, adding a touch of rugged charm to her otherwise flawless features.

    Her lips, painted a deep crimson, were set in a determined line, her entire demeanor exuding a blend of intellect and resilience.She was a figure of captivating beauty and undeniable strength, a woman who defied convention and embraced her own fierce identity.

 Prince To Traitor (Part-2)

    "Lunaria? You came back already?" Tiathmet asked, a hint of surprise in her voice. Both sisters had been waging a relentless campaign, destroying villages of monsters and demons, and annihilating human settlements along the way. While they enslaved the monsters, they killed every human they encountered, collecting their souls as trophies.

    Tiathmet rose from her seat and introduced the dark elves to her sister. "They are from the dark-elf village. They''ll help us win this fight more easily," she said with a smile.

    The dark elves glanced at Lunaria, scratching their heads in confusion. There was no doubt she was Tiathmet''s twin sister, but despite being twins, they looked and behaved very differently. Lunaria''s fierce demeanor and striking appearance contrasted sharply with Tiathmet''s more composed and seductive presence.

    "Help us? We''re going to win anyway. We don''t need anyone''s help!" Lunaria retorted, her expression annoyed. To her, it felt like shaking hands with someone far beneath her in power and capability.

    "Don''t talk like that!" Tiathmet''s voice rose, carrying a note of anger. "Our main enemy is humans. Other than that, we don''t care about anyone. I want as few deaths as possible," she said with authoritative finality.

    "Tch... okay," Lunaria replied, her voice dripping with dissatisfaction. She grabbed a nearby chair and sat down with a huff, turning her face away in frustration.

    Serom watched the exchange intently, noting the tension between the sisters. Tiathmet''s desire for strategic alliances clashed with Lunaria''s disdain for perceived weakness. This discord within their ranks was something he could potentially exploit, but for now, he needed to stay focused.

    Tiathmet turned back to Serom and walked forward, her elegant movements exuding a blend of authority and grace. When she reached him, she placed a hand on his shoulder, her touch surprisingly gentle. A warm smile spread across her face, an attempt to reassure him. "Don''t mind her," she said, her voice soothing. "Now, as you were saying, what do you want in return for your cooperation?"

    Before the man she touched could respond, another voice cut in, hesitant and awkward. "Um... actually, I''m Serom. He''s my comrade. Didn''t I introduce myself earlier?" he said, his nervousness palpable.

    Tiathmet''s eyes widened slightly in realization, and she smacked her head lightly with a knowing smile. "Oh, I couldn''t see properly!" she admitted, acknowledging her mistake.

    "You can''t even see this close? How are you going to fight?" Serom asked, his voice tinged with frustration and a hint of anger.

    Before the situation could escalate further, another succubus in the room shouted, her voice sharp and commanding. "Shut your damn mouths! It''s your fault for wearing the same outfits. The only thing Mistress can''t see is anyone''s face!" Her anger was palpable, and it sent a shiver of fear through everyone present.

    The outburst silenced the room, and Serom felt the weight of the succubus''s words. She was right. Due to a traumatic incident in their childhood, both Tiathmet and Lunaria were unable to see people''s faces except each other. Instead of faces, they saw white masks with holes for eyes and mouths. These masks changed expressions to reflect the emotions of the person in front of themˇŞsmiling faces for neutral states, and expressions of anger or fear as emotions shifted.

    This unique affliction had been caused by humans, leaving an indelible mark on the twins'' psyches. As a result, Tiathmet and Lunaria harbored a deep, abiding hatred for humanity. Their enmity was so intense that they sought the complete extinction of the human race.

    This burning hatred fueled their desire to build an immense army, aiming to rise to the level of a demon king to achieve their goal. Their campaign of destruction and enslavement was driven by this singular purpose.

    Serom took a deep breath, steadying himself. The room was thick with tension, but he couldn''t afford to falter now. Without delving into the delicate matter of Tiathmet''s affliction, he pressed on. "What I want is to become the king myself. After you defeat my village, make me their new king. You know that after you destroy the village, you gain some new slaves and that''s it."

    Tiathmet''s eyes narrowed slightly, her interest piqued. Serom continued, his voice dripping with ambition. "Other than that, you never actually gain anything but more workˇŞpreparing food for new slaves and managing them. But if I become the king, I''ll handle everything. I''ll provide you with a steady supply of soldiers every year, along with food, weapons, clothes, treasures, and more. Essentially, I''ll be the king in name only; everything will be under your control," he explained, a sinister smile spreading across his face as he laid out his nefarious plan.

    Tiathmet regarded Serom with a mix of curiosity and calculation. Her eyes flickered as she weighed his proposal, considering the potential benefits and risks. Lunaria, sitting nearby, scoffed loudly, clearly unimpressed by Serom''s audacity. Tiathmet raised a hand to silence her sister, her gaze never leaving Serom''s.

    Serom felt the intensity of her scrutiny, but he remained steadfast, meeting her eyes with a confidence that belied the turmoil inside him. This was his chance to secure power and finally surpass his older brother, So he couldn''t afford to show any weakness.

    Support the creativity of authors by visiting the original site for this novel and more.

    After a tense moment, Tiathmet finally spoke, her voice carrying a weight of finality. "Very well," she said, her tone firm and resolute. "If you deliver on your promise, you will be the next king. But cross me, and the consequences will be dire."

    The air in the room seemed to thicken even further, the weight of the pact settling over everyone present. Serom''s heart pounded in his chest, a mixture of relief and apprehension coursing through him.

    Serom nodded, a mixture of relief and determination flooding through him. The die was cast, and now, all that remained was to see if he could navigate the treacherous path ahead.

    After that, they meticulously discussed and documented every demand of both parties. As the contract was sealed, Serom divulged everything he knew. He spoke of their main trump card: the mysterious blindfold and their alliance with Scarlett, a figure shrouded in intrigue. Hearing all this, even Lunaria, initially skeptical, realized it was the right decision to ally with these dark elves. The more they listened, the more their eyes widened at the depth of the dark elves'' strategic planning. Astonishment washed over them as they comprehended the intricacies of the dark-elves'' schemes.

    Tiathmet, visibly impressed, mused aloud, "A mysterious blindfold and a woman who looks like a succubus but calls herself a dragonoid," her words echoed in the room, a mix of curiosity and admiration in her tone.

    "I consider that you shouldn''t underestimate her. She''s powerful beyond imagination," Serom warned, his voice grave and serious.

    Tiathmet rose gracefully and placed her book back on the shelf that lined the wall. With her back to the room, she began speaking in a heavy, authoritative voice that left no room for dissent. "Since they planned to attack us one week later, we will begin our assault tomorrow!" she declared, her voice resonating with finality. It was clear to everyone present that the war had officially begun.

    Serom felt a shiver run down his spine. The room, thick with anticipation and resolve, seemed to pulse with a newfound energy. The dark elves around him, once skeptical and wary, now looked at him with a mix of respect and expectation. He had secured their alliance, but now he had to prove his worth.

    Lunaria, despite her initial disdain, now studied Serom with a grudging respect. "Tomorrow, then," she murmured, more to herself than anyone else, as if mentally preparing for the coming conflict.

    Tiathmet turned back to face the room, her eyes alight with a fierce determination. "Prepare yourselves. We move at dawn. This is our chance to strike a decisive blow. We will show them the true power of our alliance," she commanded.

    Serom felt a surge of adrenaline. This was itˇŞthe moment they had all been preparing for. He glanced around at his comrades, their faces set with grim determination. The path ahead was fraught with danger, but they were ready to face it head-on.

    As the meeting concluded, the room buzzed with activity. Plans were put into motion, and preparations began in earnest. Serom watched as his comrades moved with purpose, their resolve mirrored in his own heart. He knew the days ahead would test them all, but he was ready to meet the challenge.

    The war had begun, and there was no turning back.

    THE VERY NEXT DAY IN THE DARK ELF VILLAGE :

    "Chief!... Chief!" A loud, desperate voice echoed through the tree house just as a middle-aged elf man dashed inside. He was panting heavily, covered in sweat and terror, his eyes wide with fear.

    "Huff... A disaster has befallen us!" he exclaimed, his voice trembling.

    "What happened?" the chief asked, rising slightly from his stone throne, his brow furrowing in concern.

    "The succubi... they''ve already started attacking! Our army is in peril. I don''t know how, but they know all our secret locations and bases. They are attacking nonstop, and our troops are already beginning to lose," the elf said, his body trembling with fear.

    "What?!" The chief sprang up from his throne, shock and disbelief etched across his face.

    "Yes, my lord. Their army, made of slaves... they are very different. They have emotions and even communicate, but they are still killing everyone mercilessly. Even when their limbs are broken or their arms and legs are cut off, unless they die, they fight to the end!" he explained, his voice rising in panic. "It''s like they are zombies with emotions!"

    The room fell into a stunned silence, the weight of the news crashing down on everyone present. Terror and fear spread like wildfire, but before they could even process the information, another casualty arrived.

    A female dark elf burst into the room, her face a mask of horror. "Chief... Chief! The storage got burned! Almost all of our supplies are gone!" she cried, her voice ringing through everyone''s ears like a death knell.

    "What? How?" The chief''s jaw dropped, and a wave of despair washed over him and everyone in the room. The hope of victory seemed to slip further from their grasp."Ser still hasn''t returned yet, Don''t tell me he got into fight too?" He thought.

    Panic set in, the room filling with whispers of dread and hopelessness. The realization of their dire situation was sinking in fast. The chief, trying to regain control, raised his hand to silence the murmurs.

    "We have no choice but to fight," he declared, his voice firm despite the fear in his eyes. "Gather everyone who can hold a weapon. We must defend our home with everything we have."

    The middle-aged elf nodded, though his hands were still shaking. "Yes, my lord," he replied, before rushing out to relay the orders.

    The chief turned to the female dark elf, his expression hardening. "Ensure the wounded are cared for and gather what supplies we have left. We need to fortify our defenses," he commanded.

    She nodded, tears glistening in her eyes, and hurried out to carry out his orders.

    As the reality of their situation settled over them, the chief clenched his fists. They were outnumbered, outmatched, and now, out of supplies. But they still had their resolve. They would fight for their home, for their people, and for survival.

    The tree house, usually a place of peace and refuge, now felt like the heart of a brewing storm. The air was thick with tension, the impending clash between hope and despair palpable. The battle had begun, and there was no turning back.

    Before he left the tree house, the chief turned back, his gaze settling on one of his most trusted warriors. "Augustus, you know what you have to do, right?" he said, his voice heavy with the weight of their dire situation. It was clear that all hopes now rested on Augustus''s shoulders.

    Augustus(Karl ruprect Kroenen), who was kneeling and bowing deeply, nodded slightly, his expression resolute. Before the chief could say another word, Augustus surged to his feet and rushed out of the house. His elegant movements through the trees made his speed seem almost supernatural, faster and faster with each leap and bound.

    He jumped from branch to branch with precision, his mind focused on his urgent mission. He was heading towards Scarlett''s village, Dreadhaven, the last beacon of hope for their people. As he raced through the forest, he muttered to himself, "Now, you are our only remaining hope, Scarlett Nova."

 Talk About Bad Timing

    I re-uploaded this chapters because I wanted to ask something. First is that, I was Thoughting of making an gender bender with weak mc, should I do it?

    And second one is, Should I write a complete different series on Scarlett''s past from her brith to how she lived her life?----Plz waster your precious two minutes and reply me, I have high hopes that at least three people will reply, So don''t disappoint me.

    -------------------------------------------------------------

    Chapter Starts :

    It was past afternoon, and inside the forest, the chirping of birds could easily be heard. The sunlight was low, casting a dim, dappled light through the trees, hinting at an approaching rainstorm. In Dreadhaven, the village of Scarlett, two distinct groups had formed. Each group was at least a hundred meters away from the other. The first group consisted of children, playing energetically with their new pet, a dragon named Morgass. The second group was made up of adults, including Scarlett, Yumi, and others, preparing for the imminent war.

    "Why are you so lazy, Morgass? We played for only six hours," came the innocent and delicate voice of a small demon kid. The voice, so sweet and calming, belonged to Evadne Emberwing. Despite his appearanceˇŞwith delicate features and small horns that could be mistaken for a girl''sˇŞEvadne was indeed a boy.

    Besides him were many other children, all engrossed in playing with Morgass. The dragon lay on the ground, utterly exhausted, while the children poked his face with sticks, trying to rouse him.

    "Yeah, you''re right, Ed! No one can be that lazy!" chimed in one of the goblin kids, his voice full of mischief.

    "Yeah! Yeah! Get up, get up!" another child added, their voices blending into a chorus of playful demands.

    Morgass, on the other hand, was at his wit''s end. "Do they even know how long six hours is? They made me a horse, throwing sticks and making me retrieve them... and... and..." he sobbed inwardly, overwhelmed by their endless energy. The children''s high spirits were just too much for Morgass, but he had no choice. The contract bound him to obey Evadne''s every command.

    But Suddenly, Morgass''s face curled into a grin, exposing his sharp teeth. "How about we play a new kind of game, Master Ed?" he suggested with a respectful tone.

    "A new game?" Evadne asked, scratching his head in puzzlement.

    "Yeah! How about we arm wrestle?" Morgass proposed, his eyes gleaming with mischief.

    "Arm wrestling? Sure, that sounds fun!" Evadne chuckled, liking the idea. But Morgass had something more in mind to make it even more exciting.

    "But this will be no ordinary arm wrestle," he began, his voice taking on a more sinister tone. "We''ll also bet on it. That way, there will be more pressure and thrill, making it way more exciting and thrilling. Imagine your heart racing, wondering who will win," he said, looking at the kids with a sly smile.

    The others'' eyes widened in astonishment. It was like a competition game on television, the suspense of who would win adding to the excitement. How could kids resist such an enticing proposition?

    "Yeah! Let''s do that. But what should I bet?" Evadne asked innocently.

    Morgass''s smile widened even further, seeing his plan coming to fruition. "I am bound by contract, but I am no ordinary creature to sit and do nothing. I am the mighty dragon Morgass," he thought, laughing sinisterly in his heart. "There are many ways to break this contract, and the biggest loophole in this contract is that the authority rests with this kid Evadne. I''ll make him bet that if I win, I''ll be free. And then, I''ll beat him without mercy. How could a kid possibly think of beating a dragon? There''s no chance for him," he laughed more and more internally.

    "How about you bet that if I win, I''ll be free, and if I lose, I''ll do whatever you want without any complaints? Play as much as you want, whenever you want. How does that sound?" he asked with a charming smile.

    After hearing this, all of them jumped in excitement. "Okay then, deal!" Evadne said, accepting the offer.

    "Yay! Ed, go get him!" one female kid cheered, encouraging him.

    The stage was set, and the atmosphere buzzed with excitement. The children gathered around, their eyes wide with anticipation. Morgass positioned himself, his massive arm on the ground, ready for the challenge. Evadne, small in comparison, placed his arm against Morgass''s, determination etched on his young face.

    The contrast between the dragon and the boy was stark, yet the enthusiasm of the children made it seem like a fair contest. Morgass''s muscles rippled under his scales, while Evadne''s smaller arm trembled slightly. Despite the disparity, Evadne''s spirit was unyielding.

    "Ready?" Morgass asked, his voice dripping with confidence.

    "Ready!" Evadne replied, his eyes shining with resolve.

    "Go!" Morgass shouted, and the match began.

    **Bam!**

    The cheers of the children grew louder and louder, smiles plastered on their faces as they watched the contest. But there was someone in shockˇŞthe great Morgass. His eyes widened in disbelief, veins bulging. His half body was in the air, and the hand he had used to wrestle with Evadne was smashed into the ground.

    The ground was filled with cracks from the crashing impact that Evadne made while slamming Morgass''s hand down. There was no doubt that Evadne had won.

    "I-I lost?" Morgass thought in bewilderment. He was in shock, unable to comprehend how he had been defeated. "How? I put all my strength into it, and I was defeated in less than a second. I literally stood no chance," he thought, the moment feeling like a trauma to him.

    Dragons are prideful creatures, but Morgass had been beaten by Scarlett and now overpowered by a kid, making his remaining pride vanish. He started mumbling to himself, his eyes darkened with the weight of his defeat. Morgass dwelled into depression from losing to a child.

    At this moment, he was caught by an overwhelming inferiority complex.

    "I''m so weak, a lazy man, a piece of shit, lazy, lazy, lazy... weak... weak... weak!" He mumbled nonstop, even as smoke started pouring from his mouth.

    Meanwhile, about a hundred meters away, a group of adults had gathered, waiting for news from the dark-elves. It had been more than a week since Kroenen left for his village, and the anticipation was palpable. To pass the time, they decided to entertain themselves, turning their attention to a makeshift show.

    The villagers encircled the performance area, and in the center was Yumi, demonstrating her dance steps. She moved gracefully, a fan of idols herself, executing the final move with elegance before bowing in gratitude. The crowd erupted into applause and cheers, some even shouting her name.

    Yumi smiled, pleased with their response.

    "Wow, that was unique and amazing! What kind of dance was that?" Xao asked, his curiosity piqued.

    Yumi scratched her head, a bit embarrassed. "It was an idol dance. Your mistress Scarlett might know it too," she said casually. However, her words were misunderstood. Instead of taking it as a possibility, everyone assumed Scarlett was an expert in this dance style.

    Within seconds, the cheers shifted towards Scarlett, taking her by surprise.

    "We want to see Scarlett-sama''s dance!" one of the villagers shouted. The chant grew louder and more enthusiastic.

    Scarlett, sitting in her usual wooden chair, felt a wave of nervousness wash over her. Her lips curled into an uneasy smile. "Me? Dance? I actually don''tˇŞ" She was about to explain that she had never seen or performed an idol dance in her life.

    But before she could finish, another voice cut through the cheers. "Yeah! I wanna see my wife dance too!" It was Reiza, her smile unwavering and her excitement palpable.

    "Damn, I can''t look uncool in front of my wife. What should I do? If I refuse now, she might be disappointed in me!" Scarlett thought, her mind racing with anxiety. Backing out wasn''t an option anymore.

    This content has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.

    Scarlett stood up from her chair, her presence commanding immediate silence. "Okay, okay... but I''ll only do one move," she declared, her voice heavy with the weight of the moment. The villagers'' impatience grew, their excitement reaching a fever pitch.

    Scarlett took a deep breath and stepped into the center. The weight of everyone''s expectations bore down on her, but she glanced at Reiza, whose beam of encouragement and love gave her the resolve she needed. With determination, Scarlett decided to give it her all.

    She placed one hand on her head and the other on her belly, then began to move her legs. It seemed as though she was about to walk forward, but instead, she glided backward smoothly. The villagers'' eyes widened in shock, their mouths agape in astonishment. It was like magic to them.

    What Scarlett was doing was none other than Michael Jackson''s iconic moonwalk. To the villagers, however, it appeared to be an otherworldly, unknown magic.

    As she moved gracefully, with her last step, she came to a halt. The moment her moonwalk ended, the previously silent crowd burst into cheers, their excitement palpable.

    "How did you do that?" was the unanimous question on everyone''s lips.

    "I should have expected that from her!" Yumi thought to herself. She seemed slightly disappointed but not entirely surprised. She had anticipated that Scarlett might only know unconventional dances like this.

    "What kind of magic was that?" Li Feng asked, bewildered.

    "Hehehe... it''s called the moonwalk!" Scarlett said, brushing her nose with pride. She hadn''t expected such a shocked reaction from everyone.

    "Moonwalk? Do people on the moon walk like this?" Xao asked, clearly misunderstanding the name.

    "Is that so? How do they even use swords if they walk like this?" Li Feng snorted, adding to the confusion.

    "What are you all saying? No one walks like that! It''s just the name!" Scarlett said, laughing. She couldn''t help but chuckle at their childishness.

    "Woof...woof...I can do it too!" a loud voice came from an enormous wolf with smooth blue fur and a horn just above his nose. It was none other than Doomthunder. He had been watching the performance with the rest of the villagers. Before anyone could stop him, he moved his large body in front of everyone. To their surprise, he began to imitate Scarlett''s steps.

    With remarkable agility, Doomthunder performed the moonwalk on his four legs. The crowd erupted into even louder cheers, astonished by the sight.

    "Wow! Amazing! How did he do that with four legs?" Scarlett thought, impressed by Doomthunder''s unexpected talent.

    The villagers'' excitement and amazement filled the air, their spirits lifted by the impromptu performances. For a moment, the worries of the impending war were forgotten, replaced by joy and camaraderie. Scarlett and Doomthunder''s moonwalks became a memorable highlight, bringing the community closer together in these uncertain times.

    But their happy moments didn''t last long as a sudden voice cut through the air, "Huff...huff...Hurry, we have no time!" As the voice echoed, a figure materialized beside Scarlett. No one had sensed his approach except for a few individuals.

    The man had dark skin and a handsome face with pointy ears. Despite being a Dark-Elf, he wore a military uniform. It was none other than Augustus, also known as Karl Ruprecht Kroenen. Though his face remained impassive, the exhaustion in his expression was evident.

    "What happened?" Scarlett asked him directly, having already sensed his presence.

    "The attack began sooner than expected, and somehow they already know all of our locations. Dark Elves specialize in hiding while fighting. If they''re exposed, they are nothing but small fry!" he said with a concerned voice.

    "We have no time. I don''t think we even have a few hours left. I already have the coordinates. Just use teleportation," he said, exhaling deeply to regain his composure.

    The news took everyone by surprise. Li Feng clenched his fists, ready for revenge. The others'' expressions shifted to ones of determination, each of them prepared for battle. But Scarlett remained expressionless, seemingly indifferent. She yawned heavily and poked a finger inside her ear. "Yawn...I don''t wanna go," she said nonchalantly. A hush fell over everyone present at Scarlett''s sudden declaration.

    Even Kroenen was caught off guard. "What do you mean you don''t wanna go?" he questioned, his voice rising in frustration.

    "You haven''t made any contracts yet," Scarlett replied, her gaze drifting away as if the conversation bored her.

    The tension in the air was palpable. Kroenen''s eyes widened in disbelief, and he took a step closer to Scarlett. "This is not the time for contracts! We are under attack. Lives are at stake! Tch...fine, let''s do it, but hurry."

    "Hehehe..." Scarlett laughed sinisterly and, using her magic, she conjured an old, ragged book out of thin air. "Here, sign it!" she said, handing it to Kroenen.

    Without hesitation, Kroenen grabbed the book and signed it without reading a single word. As his signature completed the contract, his body began to glow. The next second, his soul was pulled from his body and drawn into Scarlett''s, while a large amount of mana flowed from Scarlett into Kroenen. Bewildered, he asked, "What did you write in the contract?"

    Scarlett avoided eye contact, her gaze darting around as she replied hesitantly, "What did I write? I don''t know what you''re talking about. Aren''t you in a hurry?" she said, changing the subject.

    The contract''s content was clear:

    1. Host A (Kroenen) will make a pact with Host B (Scarlett).

    2. Host A will give his loyalty and work for Host B for all of his life. In return, Host B will help Host A with all her might.

    3. Host B can make any changes to the contract at any time.

    With this contract, Scarlett now had full control over Kroenen. He had signed it in his hurry without reading it, and now he could do nothing but obey her. Not that he cared at the moment; there was no point in dwelling on his small mistake. "Okay, let''s go!" he said, brushing off the details of the contract.

    Scarlett nodded, her demeanor shifting to one of focused determination. She began casting the teleportation spell, her hands weaving intricate patterns in the air. The villagers watched in awe as a shimmering portal started to form.

    "Everyone, get ready!" Scarlett commanded, her voice cutting through the murmurs of the crowd. The villagers gathered their weapons and supplies, their faces set with resolve. Amog the croud, Yumi was also there, Although she had no offensive skill but she sure had knowledge in swordmanship and magic, She was more than strong enough to go on battlefield and if something does happens, Scarlett will be there too.

    As her gaze darted around the crowd, ensuring everyone was present, it landed on Rin, Reiza''s brother. Despite his huge muscles and muscular build, his personality was gentle. He disliked fighting and had no experience in it. Scarlett wondered why he was even there. "Hey Rin, you don''t like to fight, right? Why are you going?" she asked.

    "His presence is very crucial," Xao interjected, explaining. "Rin has a unique skillˇŞDie Hard. It grants many abilities, and one of them is that as long as Rin is alive and within a range of two kilometers, the weapons made by him will not break no matter what. Reiza''s battle axe is also made by him!" she explained. It was clearly a very useful ability; if he entered the battle, then his comrades'' weapons and armor would remain unbreakable. There was no doubt about its usefulness.

    Scarlett smiled, impressed, and turned to face Rin, giving him a thumbs-up. "You sure are working hard. Thanks!" she said.

    Rin blushed at the compliment and started scratching his head nervously. "I should be the one thanking you. Because of you, I grew hair on my bald head... hahaha," he chuckled.

    After that, her gaze dropped on Seirra, who was standing a little apart from the crowd. "Hey Seirra, you''re not going?" she questioned.

    "N-no, I''m not into fighting as well," Seirra said with a smile.

    Scarlett nodded. "Well, that''s a shame then!" she sighed, but she wasn''t going to force anyone. She knew she alone was enough for most battles.

    "Umm... what about me?" A man said. Despite his heavy voice, he looked full of youth, but he was actually the oldest goblin there. It was none other than Elder Semiath.

    "Too bad, you opened your mouth. You are on town duty now. Help Seirra with her work," she said, crushing all of Semiath''s expectations of going to war.

    Semiath''s face fell, but he nodded obediently. "Understood," he said, trying to hide his disappointment.

    "Here, I brought Master Ed," came a sorrowful voice, filled with depression. It was a young man with red hairˇŞMorgass, the dragon. With him was Evadne Emberwing, ready to go to the battlefield too.

    Morgass handed Evadne over to Scarlett and bowed his head in sadness. "I''m lazy... a piece of shit... I''m weak... weak... weak... weak..." His inferiority complex hadn''t gone away yet.

    "What''s with him?" Scarlett thought but didn''t dwell on it. Li Feng, noticing Evadne, asked, "Why are you bringing a kid?"

    "Don''t worry, he''s strong enough. I''m not making him engage in battle. He''ll stay with Morgass and observe the battlefield from afar. He''s at the age where he should know what an actual battlefield looks like," she said, leaving no room for further discussion.

    Scarlett then started chanting in her mind. A large, mysterious circle appeared on the ground, followed by another in mid-air, and another above. It was like the circles were forming new layers one after another.

    To use teleportation, a large amount of mana was required, and teleporting more than 2,500 people was beyond human capability. But Scarlett was not human; for her, this was a piece of cake. However, there was a second condition: to teleport, one must have memories of the destination or have its coordinates. Thankfully, Kroenen had the coordinates, so it wouldn''t be a problem.

    As she chanted, the air around them started to hum with energy. All their bodies began to glow, and the circles spun faster, creating a mesmerizing display of light. Evadne clung to Morgass, his eyes wide with awe and excitement.

    Scarlett''s voice was steady, her concentration unwavering. The power she wielded was immense, and she could feel the weight of the villagers'' expectations on her shoulders. But she was confident, resolute.

    "Ready?" she asked, her voice echoing through the air.

    The villagers nodded, their expressions a mix of fear and determination. They knew what lay ahead, and they were prepared to face it together.

    With a final surge of energy, the teleportation spell activated. The circles of light enveloped them, lifting them gently off the ground. For a moment, everything was silent and still. Then, with a flash, they disappeared, leaving the village empty and quiet.

    ...

    MEANWHILE AT THE ROYAL PALACE OF DARWITZ :

    In the grand luxury mansion, or rather, royal palace, a young man in his prime stood in a particular room. He had golden-black hair and a pale, handsome face. Clad in sturdy golden armor, he was ready to depart. Moving towards the door, he sheathed his unique sword. Just as he was about to leave, a voice came from behind him.

    "Master L¨®rien, are you sure you want to go with just eight other students?"

    It was his personal maid, a devoted attendant to L¨®rien, the prince and future king of Darwitz. L¨®rien turned back with a determined smile, his eyes shining with confidence.

    "Yes! I personally trained them; they are more than enough. Besides, I''ll try to avoid fighting as much as possible," he said, his voice steady and resolute.

    He turned back towards the imposing door, his determination unwavering. "As per my responsibility, I''ll make sure to rescue Yumi Yamamoto, no matter what!" His declaration was filled with brilliant determination, making even the maid smile. She admired his resolve and bravery.

    The prince left the room, his presence commanding and assured. The mission of rescuing Yumi was now his burden, especially since no potent warrior was present at Dreadhaven. The timing couldn''t have been worse for Scarlett, who was unaware of the unfolding events. Talk about bad timing.

 Nuclear Magic

    Hear me out!, Hear me out!, Hear me out!

    Before starting the chapter, I have very very important questions to ask.

    In previous chapter, I asked two small question

    First is that, I was Thoughting of making an gender bender with weak mc, should I do it?

    And second one is, Should I write a complete different series on Scarlett''s past from her brith and how she lived her life before she turned into a dragonoid?

    A I said that ,At least three should reply but not a single one replied, Damn... it hurts when you have have almost 70 followers but not a single one replies ??.

    And yeah!, I''m not gonna upload any chapters again Until I get at least three replies, No matter how much time it''ll take, If three replies won''t came then, this will be the last chapters, So I don''t care when you''re seeing this, One month later or one year, just reply. I''m waiting.

    ------------------------------------------------------------------------------

    "We finally cut off his right hand! Put more exhaustion and bleeding curses on it!" an elf woman shouted, her voice reverberating through the dense forest. She was clad in a revealing forest outfit, barely covering her breasts and midsection, leaves and vines intertwined with her dark, flowing hair.

    "Roger that!" came a quick response from an elf man perched high on a tree branch, his keen eyes trained on the monstrous target below. Around them, several other Dark Elves moved with practiced stealth, some hidden among the foliage, others poised on the forest floor, forming a deadly circle around their prey.

    Their target, a towering green orc with rippling muscles, roared in agony. His severed right hand lay on the ground, blood gushing from the wound in an unending torrent due to the potent bleeding curse cast by the elves. The exhaustion curse weighed heavily on him, forcing him to his knees, his breath coming in labored, ragged gasps.

    "It hurts... it hurts so much!" he bellowed, his voice a mixture of pain and defiance. It was clear he didn''t desire this battle, yet he fought with every ounce of his being.

    "If it hurts so much, then why don''t you just surrender?" the elf woman taunted, her eyes cold and unforgiving. She was Koirala, a high-ranking dark elf with unparalleled knowledge and expertise in swordsmanship. Her voice was a lethal mix of authority and mockery as she stepped forward, her sword glinting menacingly in the dappled golden evening sunlight.

    The orc''s eyes flickered with a mix of rage and desperation. Slowly, he began to rise, his massive frame trembling under the curses'' relentless assault. The elves around him watched in astonishment as he managed to stand, blood pouring from his wounds.

    "It hurts..." he began, his voice a strained whisper, "But I can''t stop. Everything for the queen... everything for the queen!" His words grew louder, more fervent, until he was shouting, his eyes wild with a maddened fervor. With a guttural roar, he charged at Koirala, his movements fueled by sheer willpower.

    Before he could reach her, three arrows whizzed through the air, striking his back with deadly precision. The impact staggered him, causing him to lose his balance. Seizing the moment, Koirala lunged forward, her sword slicing through the air. She plunged the blade deep into the orc''s neck, the force of the blow nearly decapitating him. The orc gurgled, his body convulsing before collapsing lifelessly at her feet.

    Koirala exhaled deeply, wiping the sweat from her brow with the back of her hand. Her chest heaved with the effort, a mixture of relief and lingering adrenaline coursing through her veins.

    "Finally, one down!" she declared, her voice carrying a hint of triumph and exhaustion. She glanced around at her comrades, their faces reflecting the same mix of emotions. The forest was silent once more, the echoes of their battle fading into the distance.

    But their relief was short-lived. Just as they were beginning to feel a moment of respite, the tranquility of the forest was shattered. From the bushes, a dozen demons and monstrous creatures emerged, their eyes gleaming with malevolence. Leading them was a tall lizardman, his dark-scaled skin glistening in the dappled light. He clutched a large spear, its tip gleaming ominously, and his aura exuded an undeniable authority.

    He halted abruptly upon seeing the Dark Elves and pointed his spear at them. "There they are," he barked, his voice heavy with command. "Three on the ground, two in the left tree, and three in the right tree. Do not let a single one escape. Everything for the queen!"

    "Everything for the queen!" the demons and monsters echoed in unison, their voices a chilling chorus. They turned their faces toward the elves, ready to charge.

    Koirala bit her lip, her mind racing with fear. "How do they know all of our locations?" she thought, panic gripping her heart. "Is this where I die?" Desperation and hopelessness washed over her as she realized the dire situation.

    The village was already half-destroyed, and this wasn''t even the main army. The main army was miles away on a flat field, teetering on the brink of defeat against the succubus forces. Their numbers had dwindled to less than a thousand. Annihilation seemed inevitable.

    Tears welled up in Koirala''s eyes as she sank to her knees, her gaze fixed on the approaching monsters. She felt her heart pounding, each beat echoing her impending doom. A single tear escaped her left eye and she raised her head, ready to meet her end.

    You could be reading stolen content. Head to Royal Road for the genuine story.

    "Chinnnn..."

    The loud clang of a sword slashing through the air pierced the tension. Koirala braced herself for the expected pain, but it never came. Her eyes widened in shock as she realized she was still alive. She looked up and saw the lizardman''s head rolling on the ground, his body crumpling lifelessly beside it.

    A stunned silence fell over the forest. Not a single elf dared to move or speak, their eyes wide with astonishment.

    "Too easy!" a cute voice rang out, as if spoken by an idol or celebrity. All eyes turned toward the source of the voice. There, standing amidst the fallen enemies, was a boy with no flesh, only bones. In his hand was a sword, freshly sheathed. He was Cryptus, a skeletal warrior with an aura of confidence and mystery.

    Koirala''s tears turned from sorrow to relief and awe. The sudden appearance of Cryptus had turned the tide, giving them a glimmer of hope in their darkest hour. The elves exchanged glances, their spirits lifting ever so slightly as they realized they were not alone in this fight.

    "Where''s the main army anyway?" A seductive voice, rich and alluring, pierced through the chaos. Every dark elf, male and female alike, turned to face the source of the voice. As their eyes fell upon the woman who spoke, their cheeks flushed in unison. Before them stood the unparalleled beauty, the seductive and awe-inspiring Scarlett Nova.

    Rumors of her extraordinary allure had spread far and wide, but seeing her in person surpassed any tale. Their imaginations had failed to capture the transcendent beauty of Scarlett. She was an existence beyond the mortal realm, an embodiment of divine allure and powerˇŞthe mighty Scarlett Nova.

    She was not alone. Flanking her were her elite companions: Li Feng, Xao Feng, Reiza, Rin, and others. Behind them, an immense army of over two thousand five hundred warriors stood ready. Though fewer in number, each one of them exuded undeniable power and confidence.

    Their eyes narrowed and lips curled into smiles as they recognized the figure standing beside Scarlett. It was their prince, Augustus, or should I say Kroenen. He had guided Scarlett and her formidable force to the dark elf village, teleporting them to their aid.

    "The prince has finally returned!" one dark elf shouted, his voice filled with hope.

    "Oh, thank goodness, we will finally live," another elf sighed with relief, tears of joy streaming down his face.

    The dark elves had been waiting for this moment, for their prince Augustus to return with Scarlett and her army, bringing with them a glimmer of hope and a chance to turn the tide of battle.

    Scarlett, standing at the forefront like a queen, cast a scrutinizing glance at Koirala''s revealing attire. For a moment, her expression showed a hint of approval before she turned back. Her heavy, seductive voice resonated through the air as she addressed Kroenen. "The main battle is this way, right?" She pointed forward with a commanding gesture.

    "Yeah, a few kilometers ahead," Kroenen nodded.

    Scarlett''s lips curled into an evil smile as she declared loudly, "Everyone, I''m going first. Kill every enemy you encounter and meet me on the battlefield!" She was about to unfurl her wings when Kroenen stopped her. He produced a plain purple blindfold, its appearance ordinary but its aura unmistakably powerful.

    As Scarlett''s gaze landed on it, she could sense the dark, purple death aura emanating from it, living up to its ominous name, "Seal from Hell."

    "Take this. You know what you have to do with it, right?" Kroenen said, his tone serious.

    Scarlett simply nodded, understanding its significance. Although she had her own plans for the blindfold, she allowed Kroenen to believe she was following their strategy.

    She tucked the blindfold into her spatial inventory and then unfurled her six wings. As always, it was as if a divine being had descended from the heavens. Her purplish-white wings flapped powerfully, and with a fierce cry, she soared into the sky, shouting, "Everyone, charge! Destroy every one of them!"

    "Yeah! Charge!"

    "I''ll kill every one of them!"

    "Me too!"

    "Let''s do our best!"

    The army roared in response, their spirits ignited by Scarlett''s command. They surged forward, driven by a shared determination to protect their village and eradicate the succubus-influenced foes.

    Scarlett flew at an incredible speed toward the main battlefield, her presence a beacon of hope and strength. The dark elves followed, their hearts pounding with a mix of fear and exhilaration. They knew the battle ahead would be fierce, but with Scarlett and their prince leading the charge, they felt an unwavering resolve to fight with all their might.

    As the army charged into the village, ready to face the enemy, the air buzzed with anticipation and determination. The clash of weapons and cries of battle echoed through the forest, marking the beginning of a fierce and decisive confrontation.

    Leaving her army behind, Scarlett soared through the air at rapid speed. The path that would take hours to traverse, she completed in barely a minute. From her vantage point in the sky, she looked down upon the flat grass field below. The grasses, barely 20cm tall, swayed gently in the wind. Scattered trees and numerous large boulders dotted the landscape.

    What was once a scene of natural beauty was now a hellish bloodbath. The field was soaked in blood, the ground littered with the bodies of the fallen. An immense enemy army was relentlessly charging a smaller, beleaguered force.

    The smaller force was the Dark Elf army, struggling desperately, teetering on the brink of annihilation. Among the chaos, many succubi swarmed, their seductive forms twisted with malevolent glee. Most of the succubi, however, were gathered at the far end of the field, near a makeshift throne where the twin sisters observed the carnage with smug satisfaction.

    Scarlett''s eyes gleamed with a manic light as she took in the hellish scene below. "Ahhh... beautiful," she murmured, a cruel smile spreading across her lips. She reveled in the sight of countless dead bodies strewn across the battlefield and the living tearing each other apart for the whims of their leaders.

    Her laughter rang out, echoing across the sky, growing louder and more unhinged. "I would love to watch this forever, but the sun is almost down, and night is coming. I just want to go and rest in my room, so I''ll hurry it along," she declared with a menacing edge to her voice.

    "Elves, dark elves, succubiˇŞf*ck everyone. I''ll end this with one attack and go home," she sneered. With that, she cupped her hands, forming a complex symbol with her fingers.

    Suddenly, an immense magic circle appeared in the sky. It was a pentagon, and inside the pentagon was a massive star, so large that the people on the ground appeared like ants. Following that, another circle appeared just below the pentagon, this time a heptagon, and below that, a final circle with a rhombus.

    Scarlett looked down at the battlefield, her gaze cold and uncaring. "Too bad these dark elves have to die too, but who cares? They are sacrificing themselves for victory," she chuckled darkly.

    "Well then!" she exclaimed, bracing herself and focusing on the magic circle above with an immense evil grin. The air around her crackled with raw energy as she prepared to unleash her devastating attack.

    The warriors on the ground, both friend and foe, looked up in horror and awe at the colossal magical construct forming in the sky. Panic and desperation spread among the ranks of the dark elves as they realized the impending doom descending upon them.

    Scarlett''s grin widened as she relished the fear and chaos below. "Let''s end this," she whispered to herself, her voice filled with twisted glee. With a final surge of power, the magic circle began to glow ominously, ready to unleash its catastrophic force upon the battlefield.

    The fate of all those below hung in the balance as Scarlett''s laughter echoed through the sky, heralding the impending destruction that would soon befall the land.

    At their last moments Scarlett stopped laughing, Her evil grin winding more and more with final moments. She says, "Nuclear Magic!,"

 JUST ONE STEP AWAY

    The fate of all those below hung in the balance as Scarlett''s laughter echoed through the sky, heralding the impending destruction that would soon befall the land. Her eyes gleamed with malice, and her evil grin widened as she relished the chaos she was about to unleash.

    In their final moments, Scarlett''s laughter ceased, replaced by an even more sinister smile. "Nuclear Magic!ˇŞ10%ˇŞ" she began, preparing to unleash her devastating spell. But just as she was about to complete the incantation, a massive earthquake shook the ground beneath her.

    The tremors were so powerful that Scarlett lost her balance, and her intricate magic circle flickered and vanished. The land below, which had been on the brink of annihilation, was spared. "What was that?" Scarlett thought, her eyes narrowing in surprise.

    She looked down and saw the source of the disruption: Reiza. With a powerful leap from a high place, Reiza had landed on the battlefield with such force that it caused the ground to quake. Her presence alone was enough to disrupt Scarlett''s spell. Reiza''s fists moved with blinding speed, each punch sending shockwaves through the air. The impact was so immense that monsters'' bodies exploded from the sheer force, and more than a thousand of them perished in an instant. She was undoubtedly one of the strongest warriors in Dreadhaven.

    Scarlett sighed in frustration, regaining her balance. But Reiza was not the only force to reckon with.

    "Glacier!" a woman shouted. It was Xao Feng, a demon woman in a Chinese fighting dress. As soon as she uttered the word, the ground around her instantly froze. All monsters within a 300-meter radius were encased in ice, their bodies immobilized and lifeless. The battlefield transformed into a frozen wasteland, littered with the remains of their enemies.

    "500 sword slashes!" came another cry. A man with narrow, pointy horns and silver hair, Li Feng, unsheathed his katana. In a single second, 500 slash waves emerged from his sword, cutting through everything in their path. The monsters and demons were sliced in half, beheaded, and obliterated before they could even react. Though he had unleashed 500 slashes, more than two thousand monsters fell, showcasing his unparalleled skill and power.

    "What the F*ck?, Not a single one dodged my slashes?, That''s weird!" Li Feng Scratched his head in confusion, Of course how could just anyone dodge his attack, It was Scarlett who Dodge all two hundred slahses without breaking a sweat but that doesn''t mean his slashes are weak, It was just Scarlett, Who was too strong. How could these lowly monsters even think of dodging something extremely fast as this?

    Behind Li Feng and others, an army of over two thousand soldiers surged onto the battlefield. They charged directly at the succubus army, their spirits unyielding and their determination unwavering. Leading this mighty force was Cryptus, despite being only two and a half years old. His presence galvanized the soldiers, driving them forward with relentless fury.

    The battlefield was a scene of chaos and carnage, but the tide had turned. Scarlett slowed her wings and descended towards the ground, heading straight for Reiza. As she approached, a hint of sadness flickered in her eyes. Now that everyone had arrived, she couldn''t use her nuclear magic. "How did you come so fast?" she questioned, her voice tinged with frustration.

    Reiza turned to face her, a smile breaking across her lips. "We split into two teams. The first, led by that prince and five hundred of our soldiers, is protecting the village and rescuing the chief of the dark elves. That brat Yumi is with them, but I''ve sent Baron and other warriors to protect her, so there''s no need to worry!" she explained.

    "Pfftt... Yumi is a brat? Well, Reiza is forty-five, so I guess to her, Yumi is a brat!" Scarlett chuckled to herself, amused by Reiza''s words.

    "And because of that," Reiza continued, "we, the second team of two thousand soldiers, came immediately to the battlefield to help you and kill that succubus bitch!" Her voice was filled with anger and the thirst for revenge.

    As Reiza finished explaining, a demon with black skin and insidious horns lunged at her. Without even turning to look, Reiza caught his hand effortlessly. She glanced at Scarlett as she spoke, "What was that big magic circle?" She punctuated her question by punching the demon in the face. Her blow was so powerful that his head exploded like a balloon, sending blood and gore splattering everywhere.

    "Damn... at least go easy on them!" Scarlett said with an uneasy smile, pitying the demon who had just met such a brutal end at Reiza''s hands. "About the magic circle, it was mine. I was experimenting with something, but let''s forget about it!" she added, flapping her wings and taking to the air again, leaving the others to deal with the succubus''s army.

    Scarlett soared above the battlefield, her keen eyes scanning the chaos below. She could see the soldiers fighting valiantly, their swords clashing with the demonic forces. The succubus army was vast, but the combined might of Reiza, Li Feng, Xao Feng, and Cryptus''s soldiers was turning the tide.

    Reiza, back on the ground, continued to wreak havoc among the demons. Her movements were swift and precise, each punch and kick a deadly force that sent enemies flying. Her anger fueled her strength, and she fought with a ferocity that was unmatched.

    Li Feng moved with grace and precision, his katana slicing through the air with deadly accuracy. Each slash wave he unleashed cut down multiple foes, leaving a trail of bodies in his wake. His expression remained calm and focused, his silver hair gleaming in the moonlight.

    Xao Feng, her movements fluid and powerful, manipulated the ice with a masterful touch. The battlefield around her was a frozen wasteland, and any demon that dared approach was instantly frozen and shattered. Her eyes burned with determination, her voice a cold whisper as she called forth her magic.

    ....

    Meanwhile, amidst the chaos of the battlefield, Scarlett''s soldiers were often overwhelmed by the succubus army. Just like now, two goblins found themselves isolated, surrounded by a circle of the queen''s soldiers.

    Before the goblins could react, a sword thrust through one of their abdomens from behind, killing him instantly. The other goblin, turning in shock, met the same fate.

    "Huff... finally, two down!" exclaimed one of the demons with a goat face and deer horns, his voice laced with relief. "Why are these lowlife goblins so powerful? But it doesn''t matter; we outnumber them. We''ll eventually kill them all. Everything for the queen!" he shouted, rallying his comrades.

    "Everything for the queen!" the other monsters echoed, their morale momentarily bolstered.

    But their celebration was short-lived. A voice rang out from above, clear and commanding, "Agnus!" It was Scarlett, her purple hair flowing and her six wings spread wide.

    If you spot this story on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.

    A white magic circle appeared beneath the dead goblins'' bodies, and their corpses sank into it. Moments later, they emerged from the circle, alive and unscathed.

    "W-what? Am I alive?" one of the goblins exclaimed in disbelief, staring at his uninjured body. All eyes turned upward to see Scarlett hovering above them.

    She seemed like a celestial being, a fairy or goddess, as she gave them a thumbs-up. "If they have a zombie army, then we have an undead army! Fight with all your might, and I''ll resurrect you every single time you die!" she declared, her voice echoing across the battlefield.

    "As you wish, Scarlett-sama!" The goblins'' determination and confidence surged. Empowered by her promise, they rose again and plunged back into the fray with renewed vigor.

    Scarlett''s presence was like a beacon of hope amidst the turmoil. Her magic, both powerful and reassuring, turned the tide. The goblins, now fearless, fought with a fervor that matched their leader''s. Their enemies, seeing the relentless determination in their eyes, faltered.

    Each resurrection reinforced the soldiers''s resolve, their fear of death replaced by unwavering courage. They knew that as long as Scarlett was with them, they could not truly be defeated.

    Meanwhile, the battlefield was becoming more intense as the succubus forces started to engage. Their numbers were not high, barely a thousand, but they were powerful and cunning. Who would have thought that their trump card, charm magic, would be useless here?

    A succubus wearing revealing clothes and holding a spear descended from the sky into a group of pig-like monsters.

    "Charm magic!" she declared, striking a seductive pose and using her magic to ensnare their hearts.

    But instead of falling in love with her, the orcs glanced at each other in confusion. "What is she trying to do?" one orc asked another beside him.

    Seeing their confused faces, the succubus''s expression twisted with anger. "You filths! Do I not look seductive to you? I''m a high-ranking succubus, damn it!" she shouted, her voice filled with rage.

    One of the orcs scratched his head and explained, "Well, it''s not that you aren''t seductive, but seeing Scarlett-sama every day is just on another level. We''ve kind of developed control over our lust because of her."

    "Let''s just kill her. We''re already in a hurry," another orc suggested, lifting his hammer.

    "Wait... no!" she yelled in fear and tried to escape using her wings. But before she could take off, the orcs caught her and swiftly killed her.

    This scene was repeated across the battlefield. Succubi who relied on their charm magic found themselves powerless. Scarlett''s presence, her unparalleled beauty, had inadvertently immunized her soldiers against the succubi''s allure.

    Scarlett''s soldiers, now immune to the succubi''s charms, fought with a clear mind and focused determination. The succubi, used to having the upper hand with their magic, found themselves at a loss. Their most powerful weapon had been rendered useless, and they were forced to rely on their combat skills alone.

    In the middle of the battlefield, two seductive women, dressed in hostess costumes, stood with a commanding presence. They were Euryale and Stheno, descendants of Medusa, and their eyes were turning enemies into stone with every gaze.

    "Stone!" they exclaimed, their voices ringing out in unison. Anyone who met their eyes turned into a statue, frozen in place.

    "Hey, why are you turning them into stone? Turn them into gold or silver!" A voice rang out from above. The sisters looked up to see Scarlett floating in the air, her wings beating gracefully.

    "But, turning anyone into gold takes more mana. The number of enemies we can take down will be limited then!" Euryale explained. Turning anyone into stone was much easier and took ten times less mana.

    Scarlett''s expression turned annoyed. "Who said you need to take down as many enemies as you can? We''re going to win anyway. Gold statues of monsters and demons will bring more money in the future. Turn everyone into gold," she ordered, her tone brooking no argument.

    She turned toward a group of hobgoblins, her wings casting a shadow over them. "Hey! You, you, and you! Go and help Euryale and Stheno. Every time they turn someone into stone, take those gold statues to a safe place. We can sell them later!" She commanded, her voice sharp and authoritative.

    The goblins nodded in agreement, not daring to question Scarlett. They rushed to assist the sisters, ready to transport the valuable statues.

    Euryale and Stheno shared a glance. With a resigned sigh, they shifted their focus and began turning their enemies into gold statues. Each transformation was a dazzling display, the enemies'' bodies shimmering as they turned into precious metal.

    Scarlett watched with satisfaction as the battlefield transformed with the shimmering golden statues. "Good," she murmured to herself. "We''ll make a fortune from these."

    With that matter settled, she flapped her wings and took to the sky again, her eyes now set on Cryptus. She descended gracefully, her presence immediately commanding respect. Cryptus, upon seeing her, bowed deeply.

    "Hey kiddo! Come with me!" she called out, her voice carrying authority and a hint of excitement. "We''re going after those succubus twins. I want them to fight in one piece, and you''ll have to handle the other monsters so no one can bother me."

    "As you wish!" Cryptus replied, raising his skeleton head with a sense of purpose.

    Scarlett started walking, her heels clicking against the ground. She hadn''t quite mastered the art of walking in heels yet, so her movements were a bit awkward, almost comical. Cryptus noticed her struggle, his skeletal face showing a hint of concern.

    "Why don''t we just fly? I can use wind magic to help us," he suggested. It was a logical idea, especially with the chaos of the battlefield making ground movement slow and cumbersome.

    But Scarlett shook her head and smacked Cryptus''s head lightly. "Of course not! Can''t you see that it''s a boss fight? We''ll look so cool if I confidently approach her while you''re handling the other monsters, making sure no one can bother me."

    Cryptus looked puzzled but obedient. "Can you even imagine how cool that entry would be?" Scarlett continued, her eyes sparkling with the vision of her grand entrance.

    "Umm...okay," Cryptus muttered, not fully understanding but willing to follow her lead.

    Scarlett''s heart pounded with excitement and determination. She wanted this moment to be perfect, a dramatic entry that would showcase her power and authority. Her steps were a mix of determination and slight awkwardness as she made her way through the battlefield, envisioning the scene in her mind.

    As they walked, the sounds of the battlefield raged around them. The clash of weapons, the cries of the wounded, and the roars of monsters filled the air. Despite the chaos, Scarlett''s mind was focused.

    Meanwhile, at the far corner of the battlefield, Lunaria and Tiathmet stood tall, their expressions twisted with a mix of disbelief and anger. They had never expected their army to start losing to a mere two thousand soldiers. Yet, despite the surprising turn of events, neither of the succubus twins felt the slightest bit worried. They knew their true power far surpassed that of their minions.

    Their eyes darted around the battlefield, assessing the situation, when a succubus in her mid-twenties landed gracefully before them and kneeled. Her face bore the marks of haste and concern.

    "Did you find out who created that huge magic circle in the sky?" Tiathmet demanded, her voice laced with irritation and curiosity. The memory of Scarlett''s nuclear magic circle lingered in their minds, a display of power that couldn''t be ignored. They feared it might be a trump card that could actually threaten them.

    "Yes, it was as you suspected," the kneeling succubus replied. "That magic circle was created by Scarlett Nova. But for some reason, it shattered before activation. I believe she failed to fully activate it." She spoke with a mixture of relief and confusion, unaware that Scarlett had intentionally disrupted the spell to protect her people.

    "Did you see her? Which race is she from?" Lunaria asked, her tone sharper, eyes narrowing in suspicion.

    "With her appearance, there''s no doubt she is a succubus too. I think she''s hiding her true identity by claiming to be from some unknown species. She might be competing to become the succubus queen, which means you both are obstacles to her." The kneeling succubus explained, her voice tinged with anxiety as she delivered the unwelcome news.

    ------------------------------------------------------------

    The Chapter was late Cuz I was busy with my college admission form and another bad news is, My college will start on 9th July.

    Damn..now I have to manage my two novels and college grades at once...sob...sob..??

    And yeah After many replies, I came to a conclusion ¨C First is that, I already published my new gender bender novel with weak mc, Go and read first chapter and tell me how is it?

    "Reborn as an extra: So I''m Gonna Mess-up Everything".

    And second ¨CAbout Scarlett''s past, Let''s forget about it for now, We''ll see in future what I can do about it.

 That Means Youre Racist

    "Did you see her? Which race is she from?" Lunaria''s voice sliced through the air, her tone sharp and eyes narrowing in suspicion.

    The kneeling succubus, her wings trembling slightly, glanced up with anxiety etched on her face. "With her appearance, there''s no doubt she is a succubus too. I think she''s hiding her true identity by claiming to be from some unknown species. She might be competing to become the succubus queen, which means you both are obstacles to her."

    The unwelcome news made Lunaria''s expression darken, a storm of thoughts swirling behind her fierce gaze. Just as she was about to respond, a mocking voice echoed from behind the kneeling succubus.

    "Having chit-chat about me? That''s not fair!" The voice, dripping with sarcasm, caused Sora to spin around swiftly, her heart pounding.

    It was Scarlett, striding across the chaotic battlefield with the aura of a tyrant queen. Her long, red heavy sword emitted a deadly red aura, resting menacingly on her shoulder as she walked. Her presence commanded attention, each step exuding confidence and power.

    Beside her was Cryptus, the skeleton boy, wielding an iron sword that, while not flashy, radiated a deadly precision. As Scarlett advanced, Cryptus moved with lightning speed, his blade cutting down anyone who dared approach her.

    It was a grand, flashy, and undeniably badass entry. Seeing Scarlett in person sent a shiver down Lunaria''s spine, a malicious grin spreading across her face. "I can''t see her face, but there''s no doubt. She is not someone we can underestimate," she thought, her mind already racing with future plans.

    Tiathmet, her sister, echoed the sentiment. "Sora, go and get the soul box," she ordered, her voice steady but urgent.

    Sora''s face paled, uneasiness creeping into her eyes. "B-but my lady, we haven''t collected enough souls!" Her voice wavered with concern.

    Tiathmet''s expression hardened, leaving no room for argument. "Just do what I''m saying. If we don''t act now, we might never have another chance!" Her tone was heavy, each word laden with the weight of their dire situation.

    Nodding in reluctant agreement, Sora spread her wings and took to the air, her heart pounding as she flew to retrieve the soul box. Inside it were countless trapped souls, their whispers of torment echoing in her ears.

    "Should I stop her?" Cryptus asked, his hollow eyes tracking Sora''s flight.

    "Nah... let her go!" Scarlett replied dismissively, a smirk playing on her lips. She wasn''t interested in the fleeing succubus; her focus was riveted on the succubus sisters before her.

    Tiathmet and Lunaria stood defiantly, their contrasting appearances striking in the chaotic battlefield. Tiathmet, with her long black hair and seductive aura, licked her chin menacingly with a tongue that extended far beyond normal. Scarlett raised an eyebrow in surprise.

    "OMG! You''ve got a long tongue. Your husband must be very satisfied with your blowjob," Scarlett remarked with a mixture of amusement and genuine impression.

    Tiathmet''s eyes flared with anger, her voice rising in a shout. "I''m single, and we don''t need men, especially those pathetic humans!" Her words were laced with fury and a hint of past resentment.

    "I''m not the type to chit-chat. Let''s just finish this already!" Lunaria interrupted, her cocky demeanor unwavering. She raised her hand, and suddenly it began to vibrate with a low, menacing hum.

    <Unique Skill: Vibration Activated>

    Lunaria''s unique skill was a formidable weapon. The vibrations coursed through her body, amplifying the force of her attacks tenfold. Every hit she landed could cause devastating internal damage, and she could effortlessly shatter hard objects like crashing building into pieces with just one touch or even dig through the ground with ease.

    Seeing Lunaria''s vibrating hand, Scarlett''s eyes widened in shock and intrigue. "Holy shit! She''s a living vibrator. No wonder they don''t need men!" Scarlett quipped, pointing her sword at Lunaria, her expression a mix of astonishment and dark humor.

    This time, Lunaria was the one who got angered, her eyes flashing with fury. But before she could act, Tiathmet swiftly placed a restraining hand on her sister''s shoulder, her touch both firm and calming. Turning towards Scarlett, Tiathmet''s voice became a smooth blend of authority and persuasion.

    "Scarlett Nova, I''ve heard much about you," Tiathmet began, her tone measured and deliberate. "You are not someone we wish to waste in pointless conflict. If possible, we would rather join forces with you. Together, we could dominate the entire realm, making the six kingdoms ours and bringing about the extinction of humans."

    Scarlett''s confident smirk never wavered. She stretched her body, doing a few warm-ups, radiating an aura of nonchalance and readiness. "Too bad you were late," she retorted. "And now that you''ve dared to go against my people, your ass is gonna get beaten!" She paused, her eyes narrowing with curiosity. "Why do you hate humans so much anyway?"

    If you encounter this tale on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.

    It was obvious that the sisters harbored a deep-seated hatred for humans. They enslaved monsters and demons, yet showed no mercy to any humans they encountered, killing them without a word. Scarlett knew this vendetta was personal, a burning grudge that fueled their every action. She thought it fortunate that Yumi wasn''t here; the sisters would have targeted her without hesitation.

    Tiathmet''s expression darkened as memories surfaced, her eyes narrowing and her lips curling into a grimace. She clenched her fists, her knuckles turning white with the force of her grip. Her voice, tinged with bitterness and sorrow, began to recount their past, each word heavy with the weight of old wounds.

    "Our mother fell in love with a human and married him, hoping to build a peaceful life in his village. She believed in a future where demons and humans could coexist. In time, she gave birth to twinsˇŞme and my sister, Lunaria. For a while, we dared to dream that we could belong."

    Tiathmet''s face twisted with anger as she continued, her tone growing more intense. "But the villagers soon revealed their true nature. They tormented us relentlessly. Whenever Lunaria and I went outside to play, they threw stones at us, calling us monsters and abominations. The trauma was so severe that we developed prosopagnosiaˇŞa condition where we can''t recognize faces. We can''t see anyone''s face except each other''s, and the only other face we could recognize was our mother''s."

    Her voice cracked, the pain of those memories evident. "But life wasn''t fair. They hated us for being different. Their hatred was so profound that they even killed our human father in cold blood, right before our eyes."

    Lunaria''s eyes glistened with unshed tears, her body trembling as she relived the agony of their past. Tiathmet''s voice grew thick with emotion, her anger mingling with sorrow. "Desperate to protect us, our mother fled with us to the demon realm. She left us with our grandparents in the succubus village and set off on a quest. She sought an ancient grimoire that could summon a formidable being from hellˇŞa being she believed could force demons and humans to coexist, ensuring that no other demon would suffer as we had."

    Years passed, with only sporadic messages from their mother, each one a fragile thread of hope. "Many years later, a message arrived. She had succeeded in summoning the being and sent us her location. We were overjoyed, thinking we would finally be reunited. But when we arrived, we found her... already killed by those same villagers."

    Tiathmet''s voice broke, her cheek being red as the weight of her grief and anger overwhelmed her. "They murdered her, just as they had murdered our father. All her dreams, her sacrifices, everything she did for usˇŞit was all for nothing. Those humans destroyed everything we loved, and they will pay for it."

    The air grew heavy with the intensity of Tiathmet''s emotions, her pain and rage palpable. But there was someone else present, someone who felt an even deeper shock and sorrow than the twin sisters. A blank, emotionless voice broke the tension. "Was your mother''s name Catherine?"

    The voice belonged to Cryptus. His hollow, skeletal eyes seemed to conceal a deep, aching pain.

    Tiathmet''s eyes narrowed with suspicion and confusion. "Yes! How do you know? Did you also do a background check on us?"

    Scarlett''s eyes widened in realization. The succubus who had summoned Cryptus was the mother of these twin sisters.

    Cryptus seemed to crumble under the weight of his own regret. His grip loosened, and his sword fell to the ground with a soft thud. "Your mother didn''t want you to become like this," he murmured, his voice barely a whisper, rigid and strained, as if the words were too painful to speak.

    Tears began to fall from the dark green lights in his hollow eye sockets. They were tears of regret and sorrow. If only he had been stronger back then, their mother might have survived. She had often spoken to him about her daughters, about her dreams for them to grow up happy and strong. Seeing what they had become now, he blamed himself for failing her.

    Scarlett, noticing his tears, reached out to him. "Hey, hey! Stop crying. This has nothing to do with you," she said, trying to comfort him. Then, in a typical Scarlett fashion, she added with a touch of dark humor, "And someone explain to me how tears are flowing out when you don''t even have eyes?"

    It was a sight both adorable and painfulˇŞa young skeleton, barely two and a half years old, bearing the weight of such immense guilt. It wasn''t his fault that he had been weak back then.

    Cryptus wiped away his tears, steeling himself with renewed determination. He wasn''t the type to cry for long. He had made a vow to change, to grow stronger. With a resolute expression, he picked up his sword once again.

    The atmosphere crackled with a mix of emotionsˇŞgrief, regret, determination, and an unspoken bond that had just been revealed. Scarlett stood ready, her heart heavy with the complexity of the situation, knowing that this battle was now charged with even more significance.

    "I get why you hate them, but taking it out on every human isn''t the answer," Cryptus said, his adorable voice brimming with confidence. As he spoke, he thought about Yumi. After meeting her, Cryptus realized that not every human was evil, and no single race was made of pure evil. Every race had a few evil individuals who tainted the image of the entire group.

    Seeing him regain his confidence, Scarlett smiled. She turned back towards the sisters, now aware that they were, in a way, step-sisters to Cryptus. But despite this newfound connection, nothing could change the fact that a battle was inevitable.

    Scarlett raised her heavy sword and pointed it at the sisters, her tone laced with dark humor. "Just like humans, you are discriminating too. Do you know what that means?" She paused for dramatic effect. "That means, you are racist!"

    She exclaimed this with shameless glee, adding, "Hehehe... but don''t worry, I''m kind of racist too. Let''s find out who''s more racist!" Scarlett chuckled at her own joke as she moved forward, ready to fight.

    The others also took their positions, tension crackling in the air. But as Scarlett took one step forward, a lightning bolt of current surged through her body, giving her an uneasy feeling.

    "Did my soul get damaged?" she wondered, a mix of surprise and astonishment flashing across her face.

    "No! It''s not my soul but the villagers'' souls remaining in the village!" she realized. Because all the villagers had given their souls to Scarlett, she could sense that their souls were being damaged.

    Her expression turned urgent as she spun around to face Cryptus. "Someone invaded Dreadhaven! Go and get Reiza or whoever you meet first and rush back to the village!" she ordered, her voice filled with urgency.

    Cryptus''s eyes widened in shock. He wanted to see what would happen with the sisters, but the safety of the villagers was more important. Without wasting a single moment, he nodded and hurried off to find someone and return to Dreadhaven.

 Massacre

    Just as Scarlett and her army departed for the battlefield, an unforeseen event began to unfold. Out of nowhere, an invisible barrier started forming around Dreadhaven. Within mere seconds, it had enveloped the entire village without anyone noticing.

    "We successfully placed the advanced class stealth barrier. The barrier will last for twenty minutes. For the next twenty minutes, no one will even notice the barrier or understand why they feel so weak!" announced a young man with dark-golden hair. He wore a white robe and had a unique sword sheathed at his waist. This man was none other than L¨®rien.

    "Is everyone ready?" L¨®rien questioned the individuals behind him, his voice carrying a calm authority.

    "Yes, Captain!" they shouted in unison. Each one was clad in the same white robe and knight-like outfit, presenting a unified front. Among them were familiar faces: five of Aoto''s classmates who had also been summoned to this world. The main figures were Yushiro, with his grey hair and cocky demeanor, and Renji, whose handsome face and brown hair gave him the appearance of a typical protagonist.

    The group consisted of nine individuals in total: L¨®rien the captain, five other males, and three females. They were a diverse yet cohesive unit, each one bearing the weight of their mission with a determined expression.

    L¨®rien''s command drew everyone''s attention to the village of Dreadhaven. From their vantage point atop a nearby mountain, they had a clear view of the bustling village below. Despite its appearance, Dreadhaven was a place of monsters and demons, not humans.

    Taking a clear glance at Dreadhaven village, they departed swiftly and silently. Within minutes, they reached the outskirts of the village, their movements precise and undetected. As they approached the gate of Dreadhaven, the gravity of their mission settled over them like a heavy cloak.

    "I''m saying it again," L¨®rien reiterated, his voice low but firm. "Our main focus is to rescue Yumi Yamamoto. Our robes have built-in stealth capabilities. Do your best to avoid drawing attention. It would be ideal if we could complete this mission quietly, without anyone noticing. A fight would complicate things and increase our risks, especially since that succubus is also here, With the barrier we only have twenty minutes .We cannot afford any mistakes."

    The team nodded in agreement, their faces set with determination. With practiced ease, they scaled the sturdy gate and entered Dreadhaven in stealth. The village was eerily quiet, the usual bustle of activity replaced by an oppressive silence. The air was thick with tension, every shadow seeming to hide potential danger.

    "Renji, come with me," L¨®rien directed. "We''re heading straight to the palace that''s currently under construction. Half of you go south to a house with pink paint. The other half head north to the farm area. Whoever finds her first, inform us immediately."

    L¨®rien''s command was clear and concise, reflecting his experience and leadership. The others widened their eyes in shock at his detailed knowledge of the village''s layout. Renji couldn''t help but ask, "How do you know all of this?"

    A sly grin appeared on L¨®rien''s face. "Hehehe... everyone has traitors," he said with a hint of amusement before leaping onto a nearby rooftop. Impressed, Renji followed closely behind him, his curiosity piqued.

    Yushiro and three others turned towards the south, moving with purpose toward Yumi''s house. The remaining three headed north to the farm area.

    Meanwhile, in the village of Dreadhaven, the atmosphere was a mix of peace and quiet, yet there was an underlying tension. Two hobgoblin women were busy arranging their goods, carrying baskets of fruits to a designated spot. As they placed the baskets in a neat group, they both panted heavily.

    "Huff... huff..." one of the women panted, placing a hand on her belly. "Were these baskets of fruits always this heavy?" she asked, her voice strained.

    "Huff... yeah, right?" the other woman responded, equally breathless. "I used to lift them with one finger. What''s happening?" She exhaled deeply and turned her face towards the sky. "It''s evening already. It looks like it''s going to rain, but why do I feel like I''m in a desert? Hahaha..." She chuckled, thinking it was just her imagination, unaware that a barrier had already been placed on them.

    "I''m feeling it too," the first woman replied. "I think it''s because we''re stressed. Our husbands are on the battlefield. There''s barely any man remaining right now other than Elder Semiath. Many females also joined the battle. Only a few hundred women with no combat experience and children are left." She sighed and started walking to carry another fruit basket.

    The other woman walked beside her, sharing her thoughts. "Yeah, my husband is a shop owner, but he still went to the battlefield, saying, ''Fighting is every monster and demon''s first job.'' Pfftt."

    Stolen from its original source, this story is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.

    Their conversation was interrupted by a delicate, cute voice. "Mom... mom... I''m hungry. I want to eat fruits!" The voice belonged to Tara, the daughter of the hobgoblin woman on the right.

    The woman immediately bent down, placing her hand on her daughter''s head and patting her gently. "Go ahead, there''s a bunch of fruit baskets we just placed over there. Take a few, but don''t eat everything, okay?" she said in a motherly voice. With a warm smile, she straightened up, watching her daughter run towards the fruit baskets before turning back to retrieve the remaining ones.

    As her daughter Tara was enjoying her fruit, her happy moments were abruptly cut short as Yushiro and his team made their way towards Yumi''s house. Yushiro, leaping from one house to another, suddenly stopped and began surveying the village below.

    "The village is quite large, but the number of people is surprisingly few," he thought, puzzled. "They look more like humans than monsters. And I only see females. Is this a village of females?"

    "Why did you stop?" came a voice from behind. It was Kenya, another hero from their world.

    An evil grin spread across Yushiro''s face as he turned back. "I was thinking, why do we have to move quietly? Remember the day that bitch humiliated us all? But now things are different. We''re a lot stronger than before. How about we take revenge for that day?" His voice dripped with malice and the promise of vengeance.

    His words stirred a burning anger in the hearts of his comrades. The memory of Scarlett single-handedly defeating them, effortlessly crushing their pride, was still fresh and painful. Their agreement was immediate, fueled by a shared desire for retribution.

    Yushiro''s gaze darted around, searching for a target to make his point. His eyes landed on a hobgoblin child, Tara, who was blissfully unaware of the danger as she enjoyed her fruit.

    In an instant, they were in front of her, their tall figures casting ominous shadows over the girl. Tara, noticing the sudden darkness, looked up curiously. Her innocent face was a picture of confusion.

    "Humans? Are you a guestˇŞ?" she began to ask, but before she could finish, Yushiro unsheathed his sword with a swift, brutal motion. The blade sliced through the air and then through the delicate child''s neck, beheading her in a single, merciless strike.

    Tara''s world turned upside down. She couldn''t comprehend what had happened. Her vision spun, and the pain in her neck was unbearable. "Everything looks upside down. My neck... it hurts so much!" she cried in agony, tears streaming from her eyes. Her severed head landed on the ground with a sickening thud, and within seconds, her life faded away.

    The scene was brutal and heart-wrenching. The once-peaceful village was now tainted with the blood of an innocent. The look of confusion and pain frozen on Tara''s face was a haunting reminder of the cruelty she had just experienced. Yushiro''s eyes gleamed with satisfaction, a twisted smile playing on his lips.

    Meanwhile, just a few meters away, Tara''s mother and her friend placed their fruit baskets on the ground with loud thuds, panting heavily. "I can''t... I can''t lift them... It''s just so heavy!" Tara''s mother exclaimed, exhaling deeply. The barrier had now been in place for five minutes and was at its peak, making them feel increasingly weak and fatigued.

    Tara''s mother stood up, wiping sweat from her brow. "Let''s forget about carrying this. My daughter still hasn''t come back yet. That little rascal is probably eating more than I told her to!" she said with a mischievous smile, masking her growing concern.

    "I''m coming too, then!" her friend replied, getting up with effort. Together, they started making their way towards where Tara was supposed to be.

    As they arrived at the scene, their eyes widened in shock and horror. Tara''s mother was the first to see itˇŞher daughter''s head, severed from her body, lying on the ground with blood pouring out like a fountain. She fell to her knees, unable to utter a single word, her body shaking with grief. Tears streamed down her face, her anguish palpable.

    Her friend, equally horrified, looked around and immediately saw the culprits. Summoning every ounce of strength, she shouted with all her might, "Humans! Humans have invaded!" Her voice rang out through the silent village, a desperate cry for help.

    "Oopss, I guess we got caught!" Yushiro said, an evil smile spreading across his face. His gaze turned towards the hobgoblin women, his face half-covered with the splatter of Tara''s blood. It was a sight that made the scene even more chilling. In truth, they had wanted to get caught. It was all part of their twisted plan to force a confrontation.

    As the echoes of the woman''s cry died down, the village began to stir. The peaceful facade was shattered, replaced by chaos and fear. Yushiro''s team stood ready, their expressions cold and merciless. The mission had taken a dark turn, but they reveled in the opportunity to unleash their fury.

    The hobgoblin women were paralyzed with fear and sorrow, their eyes fixed on Yushiro and his team. Tara''s mother clutched at the ground, her body wracked with sobs, unable to comprehend the brutal reality before her. Her friend, though terrified, stood protectively in front of her, as if her frail form could shield them from the approaching danger.

    Yushiro took a step forward, his smile widening. "Looks like it''s time for some fun," he said, his voice dripping with malevolence. The other heroes, emboldened by their leader, followed suit, their intentions clear.

    The village of Dreadhaven, once a place of deceptive peace, was now the stage for a gruesome massacre. The hobgoblins, already weakened by the barrier, were no match for the ferocity and power of Yushiro''s team. Screams and cries filled the air as the invaders unleashed their wrath.

    Tara''s mother, still kneeling beside her daughter''s lifeless body, could do nothing but watch in helpless despair. Her friend''s desperate attempts to fend off the attackers were futile as she gets stabbed to death by them. The overwhelming force of Yushiro''s team was unstoppable, their cruelty knowing no bounds as they killed Tara''s mother too, without showing any hint of mercy.

    -------------------------------------------------------------

    I wanna ask a very important question...

    I am currently writing my new gender bender story, "Reborn as an extra : So I''m gonna mess up everything" but I have one difficulty.

    What kind of appearance should I give her?

    A tomby, A gyaru?, Muscular type?, Or Yandere i mean, kind of beautiful but also very scary at some time.( I can also give her yandere personality too , of course it''s gonna be yuri) or something else that you know.

 Announcement

    I don''t know how to tell you damn, Many things happen this week,  My both phon got stolen and lost access to my gmail and also i didn''t linked it with my number.

    I tried to think so much that what is my password but nothing came to my mind.

    I contacted gmail support care, sent mails, and many other things but my gmail wasn''t recovering.

    l might linked my number with it but I didn''t remember and also they ain''t giving me option to recover with phone number, After loosing all hope, I thought I''ll shit down this i''d and start over, but before that I message one of my best friend that please recover my gmail, if not then I''ll just made new account.

    Support the creativity of authors by visiting Royal Road for this novel and more.

    But damn, just as I told him gmail id, he was like.

    "Ohh that one, I remember it was "####**" Wasn''t it? I even already log in this gmail in my phone two years ago, in case you need it. "

    I was like what the fuck just happened? Its like in the movies. Damn..Whatever happened, i got my gmail back and also my drafts that were linked with my gmail also came back. I also buyed a cheap phone with stable performance, "Redmi 13c" And I''m going to continue the series from next week.

 One Vs Four

    [Captain L¨®rien, we have been exposed!]" One of the subordinates called through the Etharan, a magical device that allowed them to communicate telepathically. Although true telepathy was difficult and rare, this device bridged that gap effectively.

    Hearing this, L¨®rien''s face turned pale. He immediately shouted back, "[What? Already? It''s not even ten minutes yet!]" His mind echoed with anger and frustration. He had trained his team for months for this exact situation, and now, when the moment had come, this was the result.

    But how could he know that they had deliberately exposed their presence to provoke a fight?

    L¨®rien sighed deeply, rubbing his temples to calm himself. "[Hold out for a few more minutes. I''m coming after checking the castle. Call the north team for backup until then,]" he ordered, his voice firm despite his inner turmoil.

    The north team, consisting of one elven girl and two human boys, was assigned to check the farm area. As the message came through, all three of them exchanged looks of disbelief. One of the boys, Karva, stood with his mouth agape, overwhelmed by greed and astonishment.

    In front of them lay a golden farm with trees bearing golden apples. The sight was breathtaking, surreal, and beyond their wildest dreams. Golden trees shimmered in the sunlight, their branches heavy with countless golden apples that glowed like treasure.

    "Is this heaven?" Karva muttered, his voice filled with awe. His mouth hung open, drool beginning to form at the corners. The sheer opulence of the scene dazzled them, making it hard to think of anything else.

    Without a second thought, driven by greed, Karva rushed toward the golden farm. His eyes were wide with anticipation, his heart pounding with the prospect of unimaginable wealth.

    Bam...

    Just as he was about to enter, he collided with an invisible wall, a magical barrier that stopped him in his tracks. The impact was jarring, and he stumbled back, clutching his nose in pain.

    "What theˇŞ" he exclaimed, his voice muffled by the pain. His shock was palpable, his earlier excitement replaced by confusion and frustration.

    The elven girl, Lyra, approached cautiously, her keen eyes scanning the invisible barrier before them. She reached out tentatively, her fingers brushing against the unseen wall. "It''s a barrier," she said softly, her voice tinged with a mix of wonder and concern. "A powerful one, a very powerful one."

    The other boy, Jorin, glanced at Lyra and then at Karva, whose face was now a mix of pain and embarrassment. "We should have known it wouldn''t be this easy," he said, his tone more resigned than surprised.

    They all took a deep breath, steeling themselves for the challenge ahead. Karva''s expression hardened with determination. With a roar, he charged towards the barrier, his fists engulfed in flames. The heat radiated from him as he unleashed his fiery assault against the barrier.

    Simultaneously, Jorin muttered an incantation under his breath, his fingers weaving through the air. Sharp crystals materialized out of thin air and shot towards the barrier at incredible speed, each shard glinting ominously in the sunlight.

    Lyra, feeling the urgency of the moment, tightened her grip on her bow. Channeling her wind magic, she nocked an arrow and drew it back, her eyes narrowing in focus. With a swift release, the arrow soared through the air, cloaked in a swirling vortex of wind.

    All three attacks converged on the barrier simultaneously, resulting in a massive explosion. The force of the blast sent shockwaves rippling through the air, causing trees to sway violently and a great wind to roar across the landscape. Dust and debris filled the air, obscuring their vision.

    As the wind began to die down and the dust settled, the three of them squinted through the haze to see the result of their combined efforts. Their eyes widened in shock and disbelief as the barrier stood untouched, not even a single scratch marring its surface.

    "Tch... Not even a dent!" Lyra bit her lip in frustration, her earlier determination now mingled with a sense of futility. Anger and helplessness flickered in her eyes.

    This barrier had been placed by Scarlett when she had seen children holding the golden apples. It was a protective measure, ensuring that no one could enter without her permission. The might of such a barrier was beyond the capabilities of Lyra, Jorin, and Karva. How could these three hope to make even a dent in something so formidable?

    [Lyra, can you hear me?] Renji''s voice came through the Etharan, breaking through her frustration. As the vice-captain, his voice carried authority and urgency. [Go towards the south team and help them.]

    Enjoying the story? Show your support by reading it on the official site.

    [They are already exposed. Don''t say a single word and back them up,] he ordered before ending the communication.

    Lyra turned to her companions, her expression serious. "Guys, it''s an emergency. We have to go where the south team is," she called out immediately, wasting no time. The urgency in her voice spurred them into action.

    Jorin nodded, his face set with resolve. "Let''s move quickly."

    Meanwhile, amidst the chaotic battleground, Kenya''s voice rang out, cutting through the din of combat. "Hey guys, Captain said to hold on till he returns!" he shouted, grabbing everyone''s attention. His grin widened, his eyes gleaming with a sinister light. "You know what that means, right? That means we can kill anyone till the captain comes back. Hahaha..." His laughter echoed, dark and foreboding.

    Swoshhh...

    Yushiro swung his sword with practiced precision, cutting down a lesser demon female with ease. He allowed himself a brief moment of relief, wiping the sweat from his brow. "Any stronger monster or demon has regenerative abilities," he said, his voice carrying over the battlefield. "Physical attacks alone aren''t enough to fully kill them. It''s thanks to Captain L¨®rien that we know how to attack their souls too. With that, we can damage their souls and kill them more easily!"

    He took a deep breath, his mind replaying the lessons L¨®rien had imparted. The sight of monsters still moving even after their organs were cut out had been haunting. "Just cutting them isn''t enough," he thought, his eyes hardening. "They still manage to stay alive for too long, even the low-level ones."

    Humans had adapted, merging mana with their swords and using a bit of soul magic. This allowed them to strike both the physical body and the astral form, hitting their souls directly. It was a technique that had revolutionized their battles, all thanks to L¨®rien''s teachings.

    As the minutes ticked by, more than two had passed, and they had killed over a hundred females and dozens of children without mercy. Their swords were slick with blood, their breaths coming in harsh gasps. The battlefield was a grim testament to their relentless assault.

    In the midst of this carnage, a voice rang out, clear and defiant. "Hey, stop right there!" It was sweet, undeniably feminine, and it cut through the chaos like a blade.

    All eyes turned towards the provocateur. Standing before them was a female hobgoblin with a smooth, mean green body and short dark brown hair styled like a tomboy. Her lips were a striking slippery red. She wore a crop top and varsity shorts that barely covered half of her thighs, giving her a fierce yet captivating appearance. Despite being a goblin, she was undeniably beautiful, enough to have caught even Scarlett''s eye.

    In her hand, she held a sword made of gemstone and other elements, its bright and intricate design gleaming under the harsh light of battle. It was a weapon of exquisite craftsmanship, befitting someone of her stature. She was none other than Sierra, one of Scarlett''s closest confidantes.

    Sierra stood tall and defiant, her eyes burning with a mixture of anger and determination. She had always avoided the battlefield, detesting violence and bloodshed. But now, here she was, alone and vulnerable, her strength sapped by the barrier, facing four ruthless opponents.

    Kenya''s grin widened as he took in her appearance. "Well, well, what do we have here?" he sneered, his eyes roving over her. "A pretty little goblin trying to play hero?"

    Sierra''s grip tightened on her sword, her knuckles turning white. "You will not harm any more innocents," she declared, her voice steady despite the fear gnawing at her insides. "Not while I''m here."

    Yushiro stepped forward, his sword at the ready. "Too bad. I really like tomboy girls, but what would the world say if they heard that I f*cked a filthy goblin," he said, his tone almost respectful, but laced with contempt. "That''s a shame, but you are going to die today."

    The tension in the air was palpable as they squared off. Sierra''s heart pounded in her chest, but she stood her ground. She knew she was at a disadvantage, feeling weak from the effects of the barrier. Yet, she couldn''t back down. Not now.

    "You''re outnumbered and outmatched," A certain one said, his voice cold and detached. "You should have stayed out of this."

    Sierra''s eyes flashed with defiance. "I don''t need to be stronger than you. I just need to be strong enough to protect those I care about."

    With that, Sierra placed her hand on the ground. "Earth magic," she called out.

    Suddenly, the ground beneath them shifted. The entire area became slippery, not quite a swamp, but more like a river. She was using her magic in a unique way, creating an unstable surface that would hinder her enemies while conserving her mana. A sudden wave erupted beneath Sierra''s feet, propelling her toward Yushiro at rapid speed.

    Yushiro braced himself, ready to take her attack head-on. He thought she was already weakened by the barrier, but as their swords collided, he felt a tremendous force bearing down on him. It was as if an invisible weight pressed upon him, driving him back.

    "How is she so strong, despite the barrier?" he thought, as the impact forced him ten steps away from where he was standing.

    Before he could catch his breath, Sierra disappeared into the ground like a diver into water. The next moment, she reappeared behind Yushiro, her sword poised to strike. It was a perfect opportunity. Yushiro hadn''t anticipated such a move; it was a checkmate.

    Sierra swung her sword, aiming to cut Yushiro down, but before the blade could connect, Kenya intervened with his spear.

    Tunn...

    Kenya''s spear blocked Sierra''s attack just in time, the force of the collision sending a shockwave through the air. Her golden chance slipped away.

    "Heh... Can''t even kill a mere goblin," Kenya chuckled, his voice dripping with mockery.

    Sierra''s frustration was palpable. She had been so close. Her eyes narrowed, anger and determination burning in them. "I''ll make you pay for that," she vowed, her voice low and fierce.

    Kenya smirked, his eyes glinting with amusement. "I''d like to see you try."

    The battlefield seemed to freeze for a moment, the tension almost unbearable. Sierra''s mind raced, trying to find a way to turn the tide. But before she could think of anythingˇŞ

    Bang! Bang!

    Two bullets came directly at her, hitting one in her right leg and one in her back. She gasped in pain and immediately looked up. On the rooftop of a nearby house stood a human girl, her eyes cold and steady, a pistol aimed directly at Sierra''s head.

    Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang!

    Four mana bullets shot toward Sierra. "Warp!" she cried, her body flickering as she teleported rapidly. She dodged all four bullets, but each warp sapped a significant amount of her mana. She was now in even more trouble.

    The girl on the roof had only six bullets in her pistol. Four had missed, and the first two had hit. As the girl started reloading, Sierra bent down, her hand pressed to the ground. "Earth magic, Water magic!"

    A wave of water emerged and mixed with the dirt, creating a muddy torrent. Due to her waning mana, it wasn''t as powerful as she had hoped, but it served her purpose. The wave of mud crashed over the girl, most of it forcing its way into her pistol, rendering it useless.

    "The warp used a lot of my mana. I''m getting exhausted. I don''t have much time," Sierra panted heavily, assessing her dire situation.

    But just as she thought this, a broadsword plunged into her abdomen from behind. She coughed up blood and turned to see her attacker. It was Maker, known for his rare skill: Sword Prison.

    Sierra stumbled back a few steps, her vision blurring. Before she could catch her breath, a spear came flying toward her. With a sharp glance, she managed to deflect it, but the reprieve was short-lived. Yushiro was behind her, his grin widening. "You are dead now!"

    He swung his sword, but Sierra''s instincts kicked in. She shifted her position, but it was too late. The blade missed her vitals but severed her left hand. Her hand went flying through the air, blood pouring out like a river. Sierra didn''t even take a clear glance at it; she retreated dozens of steps away, her mind racing to find a way out.

 Death

    "You''re tough, I''ll give you that," Yushiro said, his voice mocking. "But this is the end."

    Sierra''s eyes narrowed, filled with defiance. She pressed her remaining hand to her wound, trying to stem the flow of blood. Her mind was a whirlwind of thoughts. She whispered incantations under her breath, calling upon every ounce of magic she had left.

    "Status Boost."

    "Blood Flow Reverse."

    "Self-Reliance Magic."

    "Bitter Strength Magic."

    "Beast Phantom Magic."

    Sierra poured all her remaining mana into these spells. Status Boost surged through her, enhancing her physical and magical abilities temporarily. Blood Flow Reverse, a lesser version of berserker magic, caused her blood to flow backward, raising her body temperature and granting her a temporary surge in strength and alertness, though at a great cost to her stamina and well-being.

    Self-Reliance Magic, a healing spell, began to mend her wounds. Although weak due to her current state, the combined effects of Status Boost and other enhancements amplified its power, staunching her internal bleeding. Bitter Strength Magic, a spell that increased her power in proportion to her injuries, infused her with raw, painful strength, despite its severe drawbacks. Lastly, Beast Phantom Magic granted her the strength of a great bull and the speed of a unicorn.

    With renewed determination, the battle resumed. Sierra, now fighting with only one hand, moved with a blend of grace and desperation. The clashing of swords and the crackle of magic filled the air. She parried and struck, her sword a blur of motion, but it was clear she was struggling. Her opponents also used various types of magic, enhancing their strength, sending shockwaves and debris flying everywhere.

    Sierra created an earth wall with her magic to protect herself from the pistol girl''s long-range attacks, then attacked and defended simultaneously. The three attackers pressed their advantage, their attacks relentless. Sierra''s breaths came in ragged gasps, her body aching with the effort. She knew she couldn''t hold out forever, but she had to buy time, had to keep fighting.

    As the battle raged on, Sierra''s mind raced with desperation. "Please," she thought, her heart heavy. "Please, someone come."

    Her vision blurred with exhaustion, but she refused to give in. Each movement was a testament to her unyielding spirit. Her swordsmanship, though hampered by her injuries, was still a force to be reckoned with. She blocked a strike from Yushiro, only to be forced back by a combined assault from Kenya and Jorin. The ground beneath her feet trembled with the impact of their attacks.

    The pistol girl, having discarded her useless weapon, now joined the new gun. She moved with deadly precision, aiming for Sierra''s vital points. Sierra barely managed to deflect a strike aimed at her heart, the force of the blow sending her staggering backward.

    "Is this all you''ve got?" Kenya taunted, his spear spinning in his hands. "You should have stayed down, goblin."

    Sierra didn''t respond. She couldn''t afford to waste energy on words. Instead, she focused on the rhythm of the battle, the ebb and flow of her enemies'' movements. She had to find a weakness, an opening.

    "Earth Spikes!" she cried, slamming her hand into the ground. Sharp stone spires erupted from the earth, forcing her attackers to dodge and disrupting their formation. She used the momentary chaos to launch a counterattack, her sword slicing through the air with newfound vigor.

    But the effort was taking its toll. Each spell, each strike, drained her mana and strength. Her vision swam, dark spots dancing at the edges. She felt the burn of fatigue in her muscles, the sting of unhealed wounds.

    "Come on, Sierra," she muttered to herself. "Just a little longer. Hold on."

    Did you know this story is from Royal Road? Read the official version for free and support the author.

    The minutes dragged on like hours. Sierra''s thoughts grew hazy, her focus slipping. Yet she fought on, driven by sheer willpower. She parried another blow from Yushiro, then lashed out with a desperate slash that forced him back.

    But the tide was turning against her. The combined might of her enemies began to overwhelm her. Jorin''s ice magic created slippery patches that threw off her footing. Kenya''s spear darted in and out, seeking weak points in her defense. The pistol girl, found gaps in Sierra''s guard, inflicting painful, shallow wounds.

    As Sierra''s strength waned, a cold dread settled in her chest. She couldn''t hold out much longer. Her vision blurred, her movements slowed. Her opponents sensed her weakening state and pressed their advantage, their attacks growing more ferocious.

    Yushiro used warp magic, teleporting right in front of Sierra. It was likely the final attack that would end her life. Sierra shut her eyes, resigning herself to her fate. Seconds passed, but she felt nothing.

    Puzzled, she opened her eyes to see a young green man blocking Yushiro''s sword with one hand. Her heart leapt with recognition and relief. "Elder Semiath?" she called out. It was the eldest goblin, appearing youthful thanks to Scarlett''s blessing.

    In Semiath''s left hand were two severed heads, those of Jorin and Karva from the North team. He had already killed them, which explained his delayed arrival. Unfortunately, the elven girl Layra had slipped away.

    Yushiro''s face twisted with rage. "You, how dare you kill my subordinates!" he shouted, his expression ugly with anger.

    Semiath snorted. "Heh... you killed almost everyone here. Now that your friends are dead, you''re angry?"

    Sierra took a deep breath, feeling a momentary relief. But the battle was far from over.

    "Maker, Sonya, go for that goblin girl. Kenya and I will handle this guy," Yushiro ordered.

    Sierra, despite her injuries and exhaustion, took a few steps back and readied her stance.

    "Just let me get close to her, it will be over then!" Maker shouted.

    Yushiro and Kenya charged towards Semiath, while Maker lunged at Sierra. The barrier was close to falling; it had been almost nineteen minutes.

    Semiath, despite the barrier''s weakening effects, proved more powerful than Yushiro and Kenya. Their combined assault was met with unmatched skill and strength. Semiath parried and countered with ease, forcing them back step by step. His movements were fluid, precise, and devastatingly effective.

    Sierra glanced at the roof where the girl with the pistol had been standing, but there was no one there now. "Where did she go?" she thought, anxiety gnawing at her.

    Meanwhile, Semiath started to take the lead against Yushiro and Kenya. They were already exhausted from fighting Sierra, their movements sluggish and labored. Hope flickered in Sierra''s mind. Maybe they had a chance.

    But then, all her hope was crushed as the main figure entered the battlefield.

    Swung... Chin... Chnn...

    The sound of sword slashes filled the air, but no one saw the sword itself. All they saw was a man in a white robe with black and golden hair, wielding a unique white sword with a large red gem embedded in it. It was Prince L¨®rien. He rushed past Elder Semiath at an incredible speed, so precise it seemed like he moved in slow motion. He bent to his knees and sheathed his sword with a practiced, deliberate motion.

    Everyone''s attention was on him. Semiath stopped moving. As L¨®rien sheathed his sword, Sierra''s eyes widened in shock at the unbelievable sight.

    Elder Semiath''s body fell into three pieces: his head severed from his neck, his abdomen cut in half, and his legs sliced at the knees. There was no doubtˇŞElder Semiath was dead. He hadn''t even had a chance to speak his last words, showcasing L¨®rien''s terrifying power.

    Tears flowed from Sierra''s eyes as she saw Semiath''s body collapse. She rushed toward him, but before she could take a step, Sonya, the pistol girl, appeared before her. This time, she held a shotgun.

    "Boom!"

    The shotgun blast hit Sierra squarely in the chest, blood spurting from the wound. She turned to retreat, but as she did, Maker''s hand plunged into her abdomen, his smile as bright as ever.

    "Sword Prison: Straight Slashes," he called out.

    In an instant, swords materialized out of thin air, piercing Sierra''s body. Three swords impaled each of her hands. Six stabbed into her torso. Two pierced each leg, and one skewered each thigh.

    Sierra looked like a macabre sculpture, pierced by dozens of swords. Despite the agony, she bent to her knees but refused to fall. Her spirit would not surrender. Blood flowed from her wounds, her breaths ragged and shallow. Pain wracked her body, but she stood tall, defiance burning in her eyes.

    In a few seconds, her movements stopped. Her eyes shut, and her body went still. Everyone thought she was dead. At that moment, the barrier around the village also vanished.

    "Hurry, we are departing. I already checked that area, Yumi Yamamoto isn''t here," L¨®rien commanded, his voice tinged with both regret and anger. They had caused such a scene. What if Scarlett had fled with Yumi, planning to use her as a hostage for revenge later on?

    Maker was the first to move, followed by the others. The chaotic scene grew eerily silent, their footsteps echoing in the void. Only Kenya lingered, approaching Sierra''s seemingly lifeless body. "What a disappointment that yˇŞ"

    His sentence cut off abruptly as his vision flipped upside down. Puzzled, he couldn''t understand what had happened. "Why is everything looking upside down? My neck, it hurts so much!"

    As his head detached from his body and flew away, he saw Sierra standing. The barrier had disappeared, and Sierra, though gravely wounded, was not dead. It was her true strength. With a single powerful lunge, she had severed Kenya''s head from his body.

    Everyone gasped in shock, but Sierra was at the end of her life. It was her last act of defiance, taking one life with her. An arrow imbued with wind magic suddenly pierced her forehead. It was from Lyra, the elven girl, the only surviving member of the North team.

    With that, Sierra took her last breath and fell backward. The swords and arrows holding her in place stopped her body mid-air. She looked like she was sleeping on a bed of swords, but the cruel reality was that the swords pierced her body, suspending her in a gruesome display. It was a scene both cruel and unbelievable.

    A tear of blood fell from Sierra''s eyes as she died.

    Yushiro bit his lip in anger, seeing Kenya''s dead body. He was about to go back and slaughter the remaining villagers, but L¨®rien stopped him with a fierce look. "We killed their subordinates, and they killed ours. That''s all. Let''s go!" he ordered.

    No one dared to say a word. They took Kenya''s body, along with the heads of Jorin and Karva, for burial. The village, now a silent graveyard, lay still. The corpses of the villagers were abandoned, the silence so profound that even the faintest breath could be heard.

    ------------------------------------------------

    First of all guys, Check out my new novel, "Reborn as an yandere"

    And second, I''m very confused about my schedule. How do i manage my two novels?

    Should I give one week to "reborn as an Yandere " And one week to "turned into a dragonoid? "

 Scarlett Vs Tiathmet and Lunaria (1)

    While scarlett''s gaze hardened as she ordered Cryptus to return to the village, taking one other person as his companion. Without hesitation, Cryptus chose Reiza. Together, they set off for Dreadhaven, leaving Scarlett standing alone. She watched them depart, a faint smile touching her lips. "If those two are going, everything should be fine," she thought, a sense of relief settling in her heart.

    With a deep breath, Scarlett temporarily severed the connection of souls, as if flipping a switch. The connection was useful, but also distracting. It was like trying to study with a smartphone constantly buzzing with notifications. Every time a villager''s soul was in distress, a jolt of pain shot through Scarlett''s body, making it impossible to concentrate. To regain her focus, she decided to mute the connection, giving herself a few hours of respite.

    As she stood there, motionless and deep in thought, Tiathmet observed her intently. Scarlett''s presence was imposing, her strength palpable. "I can''t see her face, but there''s no doubt she is very powerful," Tiathmet mused, her eyes tracing Scarlett''s form.

    Tiathmet''s gaze lingered on Scarlett''s chest, noticing something remarkable. "She''s using psychokinesis to keep her breasts in place," she realized. "In battle, clothing or a bra can easily be tored apart and becomes a hindrance, but she''s found a way around it. It seems trivial, but controlling psychokinesis at such a delicate level is incredibly difficult."

    Tiathmet was impressed. "She''s not just making them float in the air; she''s maintaining their shape with precision. That level of concentration in the middle of a chaotic battlefield is astounding. Even I might struggle with that."

    Tiathmet was undeniably impressed by Scarlett. She didn''t want someone of Scarlett''s caliber to perish at their hands. If possible, she wanted to recruit Scarlett as one of her soldiers. Deciding to give her a final chance, Tiathmet shouted, "Scarlett Nova! It''s not too late. Do you want to join us? Just say yes, and this entire battlefield will come to a halt," her voice carrying across the chaos.

    Scarlett, lost in her thoughts, was jolted by Tiathmet''s sudden outburst. The interruption made her lose focus, and she felt a wave of irritation. "Can you just shut up for a second? Can''t you see I''m trying to think here!" she yelled back, her voice sharp with annoyance. Tiathmet was taken aback for a moment by Scarlett''s unexpected anger.

    In truth, Scarlett was really thinking of something crucial: the relationship between Cryptus, Tiathmet, and Lunaria. If their mother, Catherine, had summoned Cryptus and he regarded her as a mother, then didn''t that make Tiathmet and Lunaria like stepsisters to him? If that was the case, how could she bring herself to kill them?

    Cryptus had once saved Scarlett''s life and had been a loyal companion ever since. She couldn''t harm those who were like sisters to him,right? . The conflict within her was profound and unsettling.

    Lunaria, known for her cocky nature, misinterpreted Scarlett''s yelling. Infuriated, she activated her unique skill: Vibration. In an instant, she charged towards Scarlett with blinding speed, faster than most could see. She appeared in front of Scarlett with a wide grin. "I''ll take your yelling as a ''no'' then!" she said with enthusiasm, relishing the chance to fight a strong opponent. Without hesitation, Lunaria threw a punch aimed at Scarlett''s face.

    Scarlett didn''t move an inch. She stood her ground, her expression calm. As Lunaria''s fist neared her face, a loud shockwave erupted, sending debris flying and causing a minor earthquake. Even the nearby monsters were thrown off their feet.

    Lunaria''s eyes widened in shock. "Huh?" she gasped, seeing Scarlett unharmed. There wasn''t a scratch on her.

    The reason was clear upon closer inspection. Lunaria''s punch hadn''t even made contact with Scarlett. A very small gap remained between her fist and Scarlett''s face. It was Scarlett''s invisible psychokinesis barrier, repelling every attack just like Gojo''s Infinity.

    Lunaria couldn''t accept what she was seeing. Gritting her teeth, she channeled all her strength into her arms and began a barrage of rapid punches. In mere seconds, she landed dozens, if not hundreds, of blows on Scarlett. Each punch resonated with a deafening thud, like cannon fire, and sent debris flying in every direction. The ground beneath Scarlett cracked and caved in, forming a deep crater from the relentless assault.

    Reading on this site? This novel is published elsewhere. Support the author by seeking out the original.

    Yet, despite the ferocity of Lunaria''s attack, not a single punch reached Scarlett. Frustration gnawed at Lunaria as she bit her lip and retreated to where Tiathmet stood, her breaths ragged with exertion.

    Scarlett sighed, raising her sword and pointing it at her adversaries. "I''ve made my decision," she declared, her voice firm and resolute. "Can you see this sword? If you can make me use it even once in this fight, I will spare your lives."

    Lunaria snorted, crossing her arms defiantly. "Huh? It''s just a sword. You can''t win even if you use that huge-looking thing!" she mocked, her tone dripping with sarcasm.

    Scarlett''s eyes widened, a mix of anger and surprise flashing across her face. She fell to her knees, her expression one of dramatic disbelief. "Just a sword?" she echoed, her voice tinged with hurt. "Do you even know how much it weighs? It''s f*cking 179.175 billion trillion metric tons! That''s like thirty times the weight of Earth," she yelled, her frustration palpable.

    But how could they understand what Earth was? Scarlett sighed in exasperation, the fight draining out of her for a moment. "I guess you both will die today," she said, her voice tinged with a cold finality.

    With a wave of her hand, Scarlett opened her spatial inventory and put her great sword away, the massive weapon disappearing into the ether.

    "Sister, how do we attack her? My attacks aren''t connecting to her body. What should we do?" Lunaria asked, her voice edged with frustration and uncertainty.

    Tiathmet, however, remained calm, a knowing smirk playing on her lips. She had already figured out the secret behind Scarlett''s invisible barrier. "She''s using psychokinesis to create an untouchable field around her. I''ll show you how to break it," she said, her confidence unwavering. Without another word, she rushed toward Scarlett, her movements swift and precise. Leaping into the air, she tightened her leg, aiming a powerful kick at Scarlett''s abdomen, reminiscent of Boa Hancock''s devastating kicks from One Piece.

    Scarlett sighed in boredom as she watched Tiathmet approach. "I told you that won''t work onˇŞ"

    Before she could finish, Tiathmet''s kick landed smoothly on Scarlett''s belly. "Holy shit!" Scarlett gasped, the sheer force of the kick sending her flying through the air, crashing through several monsters in her path. The battlefield fell silent for a split second as everyone realized the true battle had just begun.

    Scarlett was sent flying at least two hundred meters away, and there was no sign of stopping. Before she could even attempt to regain control, Tiathmet caught up from above. Joining her fists together, she delivered a powerful double-fisted strike to Scarlett''s chest.

    Boom!

    The sound of the impact was deafening, like an atom bomb exploding. Scarlett''s body crashed into the ground, creating a massive crater. The ground fractured, sending debris and monsters flying, killing everything within the immediate vicinity. But the assault was far from over.

    Scarlett tried to push herself up, but before she could get to her feet, another punch landed squarely on her back, sending her skyward once again. The force of the blow knocked the breath out of her although she doesn''t need to breath anyway.

    It was Lunaria. Using her unique skill, Vibration, she had tunneled through the ground with ease, emerging just in time to deliver the devastating blow from underground.

    Lunaria''s face was a mask of determination and fierce joy; she relished the chance to prove herself against such a powerful opponent. As Scarlett was still in the air, Lunaria jumped with incredible strength. The ground trembled beneath her as she launched herself upward at an insane speed, closing the gap between them in an instant. She aimed a powerful kick at Scarlett, but her assault was abruptly halted.

    Before Lunaria could land her kick, Scarlett caught her leg with a swift, effortless motion. With a wave of her hand, Scarlett hurled Lunaria towards the ground like a tennis ball. The impact was deceptive in its simplicity but devastating in its power. Lunaria was driven deep into the ground, the force of the throw cracking the surrounding earth.

    The combined algorithm of Tiathmet and Lunaria''s attacks was shattered, and Scarlett landed gracefully on the ground. She wore a playful grin, her mood light and unconcerned. "Woohoo... Flying without wings is way more fun," she said, her tone almost gleeful. Despite the chaos, she seemed to be having fun, even as she endured their punches. "How did you break the barrier anyway?" she asked, curiosity piqued.

    Tiathmet remained silent, refusing to divulge her secret. Scarlett''s barrier, an imitation of Gojo''s Infinity, but of course it wasn''t real infinity, It was just cheap copy.

    Unlike Lunaria, Tiathmet was incredibly clever and knowledgeable about various forms of magic, including telekinesis. What she had done was simple yet ingenious: she used telekinesis on her legs, allowing her to pass through Scarlett''s telekinetic barrier.

    Let''s take an example, a water barrier that protected against fire,earth etc. but was permeable to water itself. Tiathmet''s telekinesis acted as a bypass, enabling her kick to connect with Scarlett. But Tiathmet kept this knowledge to herself. If Scarlett knew the trick, she could protect herself from Lunaria''s attacks. By staying silent, Tiathmet wanted Scarlett to believe that both she and Lunaria could breach the barrier, which successfully led Scarlett to stop using it, thinking it was pointless.

    Scarlett had taken numerous punches and retaliated by throwing Lunaria to the ground, but the entire exchange had transpired in mere seconds. Lunaria emerged from the crater, dust and dirt clinging to her clothes, but she didn''t seem to mind. She chuckled, brushing herself off. "We punched so hard, but there''s not a single scratch on her. Interesting, truly interesting!" she praised, her voice tinged with admiration. Despite the direct hit and the fall, Lunaria herself was unscathed, her resilience evident.

    -------------------------------------------------------------

    Umm i wanted to ask something... You can understand this chapter,right? Actually I think I''m kinda weak at writing Fightings, So if anywhere it seems like, "Aiyoo.. What the fuck is actually happening, I can''t understand! "

    Then just tell me, I''ll just rewrite the whole chapter,and will try to make it in more understandable way.

 Scarlett vs Tiathmet and Lunaria (2)

    Tiathmet and Lunaria stood in front of Scarlett, their eyes locked in a fierce gaze. The air crackled with tension as they sized each other up, ready for the next round. In the blink of an eye, they charged at each other, the battlefield erupting with their rapid movements.

    Tiathmet aimed a powerful kick while Lunaria threw a punch at Scarlett. Scarlett''s fist collided with Lunaria''s, producing a resounding thud, while she effortlessly caught Tiathmet''s leg with her other hand. For a split second, they paused, the intensity of their clash evident.

    Boom! Boom! Bam! Bam!

    The fight resumed with a flurry of blows. Fists, kicks, headstrikes, and an array of martial arts techniques filled the air. Tiathmet and Lunaria moved with incredible speed and power, their synchronization flawless. Yet, Scarlett remained unfazed, deflecting their attacks with a smile, her movements fluid and precise.

    Seeing an opening, Scarlett capitalized on it. She landed a powerful punch on Lunaria''s face. "Too slow!" she exclaimed, her voice dripping with confidence.

    The force of the blow was immense. Lunaria''s face exploded like a firecracker, a gruesome sight that would have convinced any onlooker of her demise. But in the next second, Lunaria''s face regenerated, the flesh knitting back together seamlessly.

    "So they have regeneration too?" Scarlett thought, a glint of curiosity and challenge in her eyes.

    In the midst of the chaos, Tiathmet spread her wings and flew backward. Suddenly, chains erupted from her back. They looked like ordinary chains but had arrow-like tips attached to their ends. The chains shot out and embedded themselves into the ground. With a fierce pull, Tiathmet uprooted massive chunks of earth, each piece five times the size of an average human.

    Commanding the chains, Tiathmet hurled the massive landmasses toward Scarlett. The sight was terrifying, with huge chunks of earth flying through the air, aimed directly at her. Despite the impending threat, Scarlett''s expression remained calm and detached, as if she were facing something utterly inconsequential.

    "Return," Scarlett exclaimed, invoking the same spell she had used in the academy when some girls had thrown erasers and pencils at her. Return magic, a form of psychokinesis, sent every attack back from where it came. The larger the object, the more mental strength and mana required, which made it a rarely used spell. But for Scarlett, it was a different story.

    The chains stopped mid-air and then reversed direction, flying back toward Tiathmet. "What the hell?" Tiathmet shouted in surprise. One by one, the pieces of land struck her, but before they could make contact with her body, she conjured a barrier to protect herself.

    "Let''s just end this," Scarlett said with determination. In the next second, she seemed to disappear. She was moving so fast that even for Tiathmet and Lunaria, catching her with their eyes was nearly impossible.

    A moment later, Scarlett landed a direct hit on Tiathmet''s face. Despite the barrier, the impact shattered it. One... Two... Three... Twenty... One hundred and ten... In just a second, she landed more than a hundred punches on Tiathmet''s face. Tiathmet coughed up blood, but her wounds began to heal almost immediately thanks to her regeneration.

    "Bam!" With the final punch, Scarlett sent Tiathmet flying into the air. As Tiathmet was suspended in mid-air, Scarlett joined both of her hands and formed a gun shape with her fingers, mimicking how children playfully shoot at each other.

    But what Scarlett was about to do was far from a game. She was preparing to unleash a hand cannon.

    Bang! Bang! Bang!

    The sound of gunfire rang out, though no bullets were visible. Yet, Tiathmet''s body was riddled with holes, as if struck by cannon fire. Each impact created a massive hole in her body, causing her immense pain and further shocking her.

    Scarlett''s actions were deceptively simple yet profoundly powerful. She wasn''t transforming her hand into a gun; she was using psychokinesis. By controlling the space around Tiathmet''s body, she concentrated her mana and then used fire magic to cause explosions at precise points. The beauty of this technique lay in its immediacy: there was no need for fire magic to cover the distance. Unlike a fireball that could be dodged or blocked, this method ensured instant explosions, like a time bomb.

    This story has been stolen from Royal Road. If you read it on Amazon, please report it

    Tiathmet''s screams of agony filled the air as she struggled to comprehend what was happening. The pain was intense, and even her rapid regeneration struggled to keep up with the constant barrage of damage. Every explosion sent shockwaves through her body, each one more excruciating than the last. Her breath came in ragged gasps, and her eyes were wide with a mix of pain and disbelief.

    Seeing her sister in such a state, Lunaria was consumed by a blinding rage. "How dare you...!" she shouted, her voice trembling with fury. But her anger only served to give Scarlett an opening.

    "Oh, I forgot you were here too!" Scarlett smirked, smacking her forehead in mock realization. In an instant, she moved so fast she seemed to vanish, reappearing right in front of Lunaria.

    "Huh?" Lunaria gasped, unable to process what had just happened. Before she could react, Scarlett stretched her right leg and delivered a powerful 90ˇă kick. Her foot connected with Lunaria''s chin, sending her hurtling through the air.

    But Scarlett wasn''t finished. She jumped and caught up to Lunaria, her fists a blur of motion.

    Bang! Bam! Boom!

    Scarlett''s punches landed with relentless force, each one driving Lunaria further back. The final punch sent her flying at least fifty meters. Despite the brutal assault, Lunaria was bewildered. She should have been bleeding profusely, but there were no wounds. "Are her punches really this weak? And why do I feel like my mana has increased?" she thought, her mind racing even as she hurtled through the air.

    "You idiot! That''s not your mana! Let it out, hurry!" Tiathmet''s voice rang out, filled with urgency and desperation. She was warning Lunaria about one of Scarlett''s tricks.

    Lunaria''s eyes widened in realization, but it was too late.

    Boom!

    A deafening explosion erupted from within Lunaria''s body, sending shockwaves in all directions. Her body was torn apart, ripped into countless pieces as blood and flesh flowed out uncontrollably. The explosion''s force was so immense that it sent debris and shrapnel flying, creating a scene of utter carnage.

    Scarlett watched the spectacle with a mixture of satisfaction and cold detachment. The advanced fire punch magic she had used was devastating. Instead of igniting her fists, she had channeled her mana into Lunaria''s body with each punch, causing it to burn and explode from within.

    Lunaria''s screams echoed through the battlefield as she struggled to comprehend her fate. Her regeneration fought desperately to keep her alive, but the damage was overwhelming. The agony was beyond anything she had ever experienced, each explosion tearing through her like a raging inferno.

    Scarlett''s eyes were icy, her heart pounding with the thrill of combat. Adrenaline surged through her veins as she watched her opponent disintegrate. "Still alive? Not bad... not bad...," she murmured, her voice a chilling whisper carried on the wind.

    "Water magic, Fire magic, Earth spikes, Crystal needles!" Tiathmet cried out in desperation, her voice echoing across the battlefield.

    In an instant, water balls erupted around Scarlett, huge fire spheres emerged, sharp spikes began popping out from the ground, and powerful crystal needles materialized in mid-air, all converging on Scarlett.

    Simultaneously, Tiathmet herself charged at Scarlett, her face a mask of fierce determination. They began exchanging blows at a blistering pace, but Scarlett moved with an effortless grace, deflecting each attack as if she were swatting away flies. Water and fire had no effect on her, earth spikes shattered upon impact, and crystal needles crumbled to dust against her skin.

    Scarlett''s expression was one of sheer amusement. "I heard so much about both of you, but you guys are so weak that I can sing a song while fighting you!" she taunted, her voice dripping with contempt.

    And she wasn''t lying. As they continued their furious exchange, Scarlett began to hum a tune. Her voice rang out, clear and mocking.

    "In this awesome world, I can make stuff fly~

    Even taking down big shots is easy as pie~"

    Each word was a slap in the face, an insult that cut deeper than any weapon. Tiathmet''s frustration mounted with each verse, her eyes burning with humiliation and rage.

    Scarlett''s movements were a blur, her punches and kicks landing with devastating precision. Yet, she maintained her carefree demeanor, her song continuing to mock her opponents.

    "Magic is super cool and handy~

    I can''t wait to eat meat with candy~"

    Tiathmet''s attacks grew more frantic, her desperation palpable. The ground beneath them was torn asunder, a testament to the ferocity of the battle, but Scarlett remained unscathed, her song never faltering.

    Every syllable that fell from Scarlett''s lips felt like a dagger to Tiathmet''s pride. She gritted her teeth, her mind racing to find a way to break through Scarlett''s unyielding defense. But Scarlett''s mocking grin only widened, her amusement growing with each futile attempt.

    The battlefield was a chaotic blur of magic and martial prowess, but Scarlett moved with the fluidity of a dancer, her every motion a symphony of destruction. Her laughter echoed through the chaos, a sound that sent chills down the spine of everyone who heard it.

    Tiathmet''s heart pounded with a mix of anger and fear. The sheer power and confidence that radiated from Scarlett were overwhelming. "Why won''t you just fall?" Tiathmet screamed, her voice breaking with frustration.

    But Scarlett''s response was a cruel smile and another verse of her song.

    "Even when you try your best~

    I won''t even break a sweat~"

    The words were a bitter truth that Tiathmet couldn''t deny. Despite her best efforts, despite all her power, Scarlett was toying with her, effortlessly deflecting every attack and taunting her with that infuriating song.

    The air crackled with tension, the ground littered with the remnants of Tiathmet''s failed attacks. Scarlett''s eyes gleamed with a cold, merciless light as she watched her opponents struggle.

    ------------------------------------------------------------

    Do not worry, They both aren''t that weak, It''s just Scarlett is strong and also they aren''t giving their 100%.

    Well one things I''m gonna say is, Writing this novel is way easier than my second novel, it only took few hours to write two chapters.

    Since I already know what I will have to write next hehe..

    Well anyone who is wondering about when the next chapter of my second novel will come..

    My answers is after the whole fight of Scarlett vs both sister, I think it will continue for another two, Three or four chapters and then it''ll end, They are demon king level existence after all.

 Limitless Magic

    The air crackled with tension, the ground littered with the remnants of Tiathmet''s failed attacks. Scarlett''s eyes gleamed with a cold, merciless light as she watched her opponents struggle, her stance unwavering amidst the chaos.

    By that time, Lunaria had regenerated once again. Tiathmet, having lost all patience, called out, her voice a mixture of frustration and resolve. "Lunaria, come here! Let''s finish this with our trump card!" she shouted, her tone brooking no argument.

    Lunaria nodded, a determined look in her eyes as she drew out her wings and took flight. Tiathmet mirrored her, and they closed the distance between them, uniting in mid-air. Scarlett stood her ground, curiosity and wariness flickering across her face as she wondered what their trump card could be.

    Hovering in the air, Lunaria and Tiathmet clasped hands, their fingers interlocking with a fierce grip. They pressed their foreheads together, a gesture that seemed almost reverent. It was a scene of divine convergence, as if two celestial beings were meeting.

    Suddenly, a great amount of mana began to gather in the air, its density so intense that it formed a tangible sphere around them, glowing with a golden hue. The sheer beauty of their large, enchanted wings within the sphere transcended their succubus nature, making them appear as divine beings.

    "The magic that already released reacts to other magic and release more in return, And that magic reacts again realising even more magic as a result," Lunaria''s voice echoed from within the sphere, chilling and triumphant.

    "And yet every moment, the cycle starts again. The more it happens, the more magic power grows," Tiathmet added, her tone cold and resolute.

    Then, in unison, they declared, "In other words, an attack that can''t be blocked. It is limitless magic power."

    Their words sent shivers down Scarlett''s spine, but she didn''t flinch. Instead, she braced herself for what was to come.

    Lunaria''s unique skill activated first.

    <Unique Skill: Limitless Output activated>

    This was quickly followed by Tiathmet''s.

    <Unique Skill: Limitless Force activated>

    The pressure of their combined mana grew exponentially, creating an almost palpable force that crushed nearby monsters into mere meat paste. The battlefield fell silent for a moment, every eye locked on the two sisters. The sheer power they exuded was overwhelming, making it hard for anyone to imagine how Scarlett could survive such an onslaught.

    This immense power stemmed from the fusion of their unique skills, the very reason they had triumphed over countless formidable opponents. Even the leader of Jabuza village, who possessed the legendary relic that granted 99.99% protection from any type of magic, was rendered powerless against them. For, if one is familiar with the concept of infinity, they know that even if it''s halved, it remains infinite. No matter how small the fractionˇŞ1% or 0.0000001%ˇŞinfinity cannot be measured or fully contained.

    Each time Tiathmet and Lunaria combined their unique skills, they harnessed this infinite concept. As long as there was even the smallest gap in their opponent''s defense, their magic attack would penetrate. Yet, this potent force had its weaknesses. First, their unique skill required physical contact to activate. If separated, their power would dissipate. Secondly, endurance posed a threat. An adversary with exceptionally high endurance and regeneration could withstand their attacks, but it would come at a grave cost. Their magic didn''t just damage the body; it tore at the soul. By the time the foe could catch up, their soul would be shredded to pieces, leading to certain death.

    However, the greatest weakness lay in the realms of reality and dimension. Since their power was magical, it existed within the confines of reality and the second or third dimension. Someone who could manipulate or break these constraints could nullify their attacks, sending their attacks into the infinite void of outer space or erasing them from existence altogether.

    Scarlett had already anticipated this. She had watched the display of their combined power with a calculating eye, her mind racing. Now she was certain. It was an attack that could indeed be blocked. She needed someone capable of breaking reality and dimensions themselves. Only one name came to mind: Evadne Emberwing.

    A menacing smile spread across Scarlett''s face, her teeth glinting as she glanced towards the outskirts of the battlefield. "Evadne Emberwing, where are you?" she murmured.

    Evadne, though only twelve or thirteen, had already defied the Creator''s will. Scarlett had kept him away from the fray, ensuring he observed the battlefield from a distance to learn the art of war. Perched on a cliff with Morgass the Red Dragon, Evadne watched the carnage below.

    Swoshh...

    If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. Please report it.

    A beam shot towards Scarlett at unimaginable speed, a manifestation of the sisters'' combined power. Lunaria''s laugh echoed through the battlefield. "Hahaha! This won''t work. Our attacks have limitless output. They will chase you forever. How long can you run? A day? A year? A decade? One day, it will catch up to you and hunt you down! Hahaha..."

    "Who''s running? I''ll be back in seconds," Scarlett said with a confident smile. She stopped for a moment, drawing strength into her legs. Her heels dug into the ground, the lower part of them completely rubbed off.

    Boomm...

    Scarlett launched herself, creating a shockwave that rippled through the battlefield. In the blink of an eye, she scaled the mountain to reach Evadne.

    Evadne, cross-legged on the cliff and Morgass beside him, turned at Scarlett''s presence. "What happened? Why are you here?"he questioned.

    "Let''s go. It''s time for you to become a hero!" Scarlett reached for him, grabbing the back of Evadne''s sweater and lifting him into the air.

    "Morgass, stay here. Evadne will be back in a minute!" Scarlett called out, rushing back at unimaginable speed, causing trees and bushes to fall in her wake.

    "Holy shit, at least slow down!" Evadne shouted in fear. It was a scene reminiscent of Gojo and Yuuji in Jujutsu Kaisen when gojo lifts yuuji nad runs towards jogo, but now it was Evadne''s time to shine.

    All of this happened in less than ten seconds. Scarlett stopped where she had been, this time holding Evadne, who wore a puzzled expression.

    "Now die!" the succubus sisters said in unison. They extended their right hands toward Scarlett. The air cracked, and a massive beam, akin to a plasma laser, shot towards her, burning everything to dust in its path. The beam was thrice the size of an average human, an unavoidable attack moving at rapid speed.

    The reflection of the beam appeared in Scarlett''s glasses as she stood there with a large grin. "Now, Ed, punch it!" she commanded.

    "Are you out of your mind? How am I supposed to block that thing?" Evadne protested, panic in his voice.

    "Just believe in me and do it!" Scarlett insisted. With no time to argue, Evadne focused on the approaching beam.

    Scarlett let go of him, and Evadne fixed his gaze on the oncoming laser beam. As it closed the distance, Evadne''s heart raced. With only a few meters left, he activated his ultimate skill and punched.

    <Ultimate Skill: Tremor King activated>

    ".... "

    The entire battlefield fell silent, the sound itself cracked, making everything eerily quiet. Time seemed to slow down, as if it were crawling. Cracks appeared in the atmosphere, as if reality itself was breaking, damaging even the third dimension. The cracks grew larger, revealing a black, endless voidˇŞthe fourth dimension or outer space.

    The beam was sucked into the void and disappeared. The cracks in the atmosphere began to heal, and time resumed its normal flow. The sounds of the battlefield came rushing back, filling the air with the clashing of weapons and the cries of combatants. Evadne stood there, eyes wide with astonishment, his breath catching in his throat. No matter how many times he used his power, the result was always awe-inspiring.

    Just as everything seemed to return to normal, a huge shockwave rippled out from where Evadne had unleashed his ultimate skill. It hit Tiathmet and Lunaria directly, sending them flying more than half a kilometer away.

    Bang...

    A deafening sound accompanied the impact. Their golden sphere of mana shattered, and they were flung across the battlefield. Tiathmet''s body broke into three pieces, blood spurting from her mouth as she tried to comprehend what had just happened. "What happened? How can someone block our attack?" she thought, her mind racing as she tried to process the impossibility.

    Lunaria was in a similar state, her body battered and broken. They crashed into the ground, their skin scraping against the rough terrain, adding to their pain. Despite the agony, their will to fight was unyielding. Their bodies began to regenerate, and they struggled to their feet, legs trembling but refusing to give in.

    From half a kilometer away, Scarlett watched with a smirk. "Damn, you really did them dirty. Don''t tell me you''re actually the main character of some novel?" she mocked with a chuckle.

    "Who is she in the sky?" Evadne pointed, his voice tinged with curiosity and a hint of dread.

    High above, another succubus hovered. It was the one Tiathmet had sent to retrieve the soul box. In her hand was a strange, patterned box with an eye in the center. Scarlett did nothing, choosing to observe what would happen next.

    The succubus descended gracefully, landing before Tiathmet. "My lady, I successfully retrieved the soul box with more than three hundred thousand souls in it!" she announced, extending her hand to present the box.

    Tiathmet exhaled deeply, exhaustion evident in her every breath. "F*ck i never knew, this day would come when we''ll get beaten down this badly, Just who in the world is that kid?..sigh..Very well, I''ll consume the souls here and become a succubus queen!" she declared, a triumphant smile spreading across her face.

    "B-but..." The succubus hesitated, her voice trembling with worry. "My lady, these souls aren''t enough to guarantee ascension to succubus queen. What if you ascend into something else instead?"

    Her concern was valid. During ascension, a succubus evolves into what the world''s perception shapes them to beˇŞthe collective consciousness of people, monsters, demons, humans, and other races.

    "Do not worry, I''ll leave it to luck!" Tiathmet said, gripping the soul box tightly. She turned to Lunaria, determination burning in her eyes. "I''ll release all of the army from my enslavement magic, and we''ll use 100% of our power to win this fight!"

    With a final, forceful squeeze, Tiathmet broke the soul box. Souls began to gush out, swirling around her like a spectral storm. She could feel the energy flooding into her, a surge of power that made her veins thrum with new life.

    "My enslavement magic affects slowly, which is why I need to capture my victims first. Gradually, their memories are replaced by my own modified ones, making them believe they are born to serve me. Thus, I don''t have to worry about them betraying me," Tiathmet thought, her plan unfolding in her mind. "Controlling three hundred thousand soldiers puts immense pressure on both mine and Lunaria''s minds, preventing us from fighting at full strength. But don''t worry, once I defeat you, Scarlett Nova, I''ll replace your memories too and make you my subordinate!"

    ---------------------------------------------

    Auto correct is a bitch, Everytime it regarding evadne as a she or her, Does my autocorrect likes evadne as a girl?

    Well i''m correcting this mistakes, So there''s no doubt evadne is a boy!

 .....

    Well..first of all I''m really sorry for having 3 weeks break without even saying a single word.

    but I was focusing on my second novel  reborn as an yandere , Also having extra lectures at college,So without even knowing two weeks passed but don''t worry, I''ll start publishing again from Monday.

    A case of theft: this story is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation.

    Well then, let''s meet from Monday. One chapter should have at least 500 words so I''m writing some Bullshits, So don''t mind whatever then hell I''m writing below. ??

    Ajjajsjjsnansnsnsnsjjsnnsnsnsnnsjsnsnsns

    Hahhabbajahnwnwnnajsnns

 Father For A Reason

    In the heart of the Dark Elf village, an imposing house stood tall within the hollowed trunk of a massive tree, undoubtedly belonging to the chief of the villageˇŞKroenen''s father. The second army¨CKroenen, along with Yumi, Baron, Arpeus, and a squad of soldiers, teleported to the village, ready to engage in battle. While the others scattered to fend off the enemy and protect the citizens, Kroenen charged straight toward the main tree house, his mind racing with questions.

    The closer Kroenen got, the more ominous the signs became. Broken branches littered the ground, and the lifeless bodies of monstrous creatures lay strewn about, evidence of a fierce battle that had already ended. Kroenen''s heart sank a little. Had he arrived too late? Was his father already slain by the invading forces?

    But as he finally reached the clearing in front of the tree house, his breath caught in his throat. Standing there, unharmed, was his father, the chief of the Dark Elves. He held his sword steady, its sharp edge pressed against the neck of another figureˇŞSerom, Kroenen''s own brother.

    Kroenen''s eyes narrowed as he quickly pieced everything together. "So it was my brother, Serom, who betrayed us," he thought, hitting the heart of the matter. Serom had conspired with the twin succubi, feeding them every piece of information he knew. He was the one who burned the storage room, ensuring that the weapons were destroyed and that the soldiers would go hungry, weakening their defenses.

    But Serom''s betrayal didn''t stop there. His true goal was the "Seal from Hell," the powerful purple blindfold. Unbeknownst to him, Kroenen had already taken the blindfold, and that misstep led Serom to bring a high-ranking demon and several A and B-rank monsters to attack his own father, demanding the location of the Seal. However, what Serom never expected, not even in his wildest dreams, was the strength of his father. The chief had defeated Serom, the demon, and the monsters, leaving Serom as the only survivor, now kneeling in defeat and about to be executed.

    "Shit... Shit... Shit... I only came here for that blindfold. Was Father always this strong? Now that I think about it, he never went all out in front of me. I''ve made a huge mistake. What do I do? What do I do?" Serom''s thoughts spiraled into panic as his entire body trembled with fear.

    Their cheif''s voice cut through Serom''s panic like a knife, cold and unforgiving. "Thinking about how you ended up like this? I''m your father for a reason, Serom," he said, his deathly glare sending chills down Serom''s spine.

    "Now, as per the rules, you are sentenced to death." The chief raised his sword, preparing to behead his treacherous son.

    Kroenen stood there, frozen, his emotions in turmoil. A part of him had once wished for his brother to live a happy life, but Serom had turned out to be a traitor. And more than anything, this was his father''s decisionˇŞa decision Kroenen could not interfere with. He accepted it, without any guilt.

    But just as the sword was about to fall, a desperate voice cut through the thick tension. It was their mother. "No, dear! Don''t be this cruel! At least give him one chance!" she cried out, her voice trembling with a mixture of love and fear.

    The chief''s face twisted with anger as he turned to her. "How could we? This brat betrayed his own people! No one who commits such a betrayal deserves a second chance!" he shouted, his voice booming with fury.

    But Serom, sensing an opportunity, began to cry, his tears flowing freely. "Sob... Sob... No, Father, I didn''t do it of my own will. The succubiˇŞthey controlled my mind! I wasn''t strong enough to resist them... Sob... Sob... But now that you''ve defeated them, I''ve finally come back to my senses!" His words were filled with a desperate sincerity, so convincing that even his father hesitated for a moment.

    Their mother''s eyes widened with a sudden realization. "Yesˇ­ yes, that must be it! Succubi are known for their mind control. My son is innocent!" she pleaded, her voice rising in urgency as she tried to convince her husband.

    The chief, though hardened by years of battle and betrayal, felt a seed of doubt take root in his mind. What if Serom really had been manipulated by the succubi? Could he have been just another victim, caught in their evil schemes?

    Stolen from its original source, this story is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.

    After a long, tense silence, the chief finally lowered his sword. "Fine. I won''t kill you now, but you''ll be investigated further. Until then, you''ll be locked up in the village jail," he declared, his voice still firm but less certain.

    Serom''s mother breathed a sigh of relief. Her son was alive, and that was all that mattered to her.

    ....

    Meanwhile, As the battlefield began to tilt in Scarlett''s army''s favor, the once overwhelming succubi forces started to thin out. Li Feng, a striking figure with his silver hair and handsome features, moved effortlessly through the ranks of demons and monsters, cutting them down with ease. His laughter rang out, a mix of relief and arrogance.

    "Hahaha... This is much easier than I thought! I expected a tough fight, but it''s turning out to be a walk in the park," Li Feng remarked, his voice filled with confidence as he coordinated flawlessly with his sister, Xao Feng.

    Nearby, Xao Feng was locked in combat with a high-ranking demon. The creature lunged at her, but she deftly rolled her body, evading the attack, and delivered a powerful 360ˇă kick to its face. The impact was so forceful that the demon''s head exploded, its remnants splattering onto the ground, blood pouring from its severed neck.

    "Huff... I guess you''re right, Brother. If things keep going this way, the battle will be over in an hour," Xao Feng responded with a satisfied smile.

    But her smile quickly faded as her gaze fell on the figures emerging ahead. "Brother Li Feng, look!" she exclaimed, her voice filled with sudden dread.

    Li Feng turned to see what had shaken his sister. His eyes widened, and his pupils shrunk in disbelief as he recognized the approaching figures. "Hueng Mei Er, Tao Xie, Mu Bei, Ni Xao, Ling Yuan, Olympus, Cracken..." he called out the names of their village''s people, their once familiar faces now twisted by Tiathmet''s chains of enslavement magic.

    The villagers, once proud Martial demons and ogres, now brainwashed and chanting, "Everything for the queen," charged toward Li Feng and Xao Feng, their eyes devoid of any recognition or mercy.

    Li Feng''s resolve faltered, his grip on his sword loosening as the weight of the situation bore down on him. "How... how can we kill our own people?" he muttered to himself, the question tearing at his heart.

    The sight was gut-wrenching. Tiathmet had played one of her cruelest cardsˇŞforcing them to fight against those they once called friends and family, turning the battle into a nightmare.

    Xao Feng''s voice cut through the thick fog of despair that clouded Li Feng''s mind. "Brother Li Feng, we have no choice! We have to do it!" Her words were filled with urgency, a desperate plea for him to find the strength to continue, even in the face of such impossible odds.

    Li Feng''s heart pounded in his chest, his grip on the sword wavering as he stared at the familiar faces of their once-friends and neighbors, now turned into enemies. Every fiber of his being screamed against the idea of raising his sword against them, but Xao Feng''s words echoed in his mind, forcing him to hold on.

    But just as the situation seemed hopeless, something miraculous happened.

    The villagers, who moments ago had been charging at them with mindless fury, suddenly stopped in their tracks. Confusion spread across their faces as they looked around, their weapons lowering.

    "Why are we here?" one of the villagers asked, his voice trembling with uncertainty.

    "Yeah, the last thing I remember, I was in a fightˇ­ What happened?" another added, his eyes wide with bewilderment.

    Li Feng and Xao Feng exchanged stunned looks, a mix of relief and disbelief washing over them. Slowly, smiles began to spread across their faces as they realized what had just happened.

    "They''ve come back to their sensesˇ­ But how?" Xao Feng whispered, her voice filled with awe and hope.

    .....

    As Tiathmet stood on the battlefield, a sense of satisfaction filled her. Her plan was unfolding exactly as she had envisioned. "My enslavement magic works slowly, gradually replacing their memories with ones I create. They believe they were born to serve me, eliminating any fear of betrayal," she thought, a cold smile crossing her lips. But even with control over three hundred thousand soldiers, she felt the strain on her mind, and Lunaria''s too, keeping them from fighting at their full potential. Her gaze turned toward Scarlett Nova. "Once I defeat you, Scarlett, I''ll erase your memories and make you my loyal servant."

    But something shifted. Tiathmet''s eyes narrowed as she turned toward Lunaria. "Luna, I''ve released all the soldiers from our enslavement magic. Now, come here! It''s time to do what we should have done long ago!" she shouted, her voice echoing across the battlefield.

    Lunaria didn''t hesitate. She bolted towards Tiathmet, her heart pounding with anticipation.

    At that moment even evadne realised what exactly they were trying to do, "Shouldn''t you be stopping them from meeting?" he asked, his voice tinged with concern.

    Scarlett, however, remained unfazed. A sly smile played on her lips. "No need," she replied confidently. "I need them to become as powerful as possible."

    As Lunaria reached Tiathmet, the battlefield transformed. Countless souls and it''s sparkling lights, swirled around them, creating a tornado of energy. Lunaria stepped into the swirling vortex, her eyes locked on Tiathmet''s. The two reached out, their hands clasping together, their foreheads touching.

    "Activate your skill, and I''ll activate mine," Tiathmet commanded, her voice steady. Lunaria nodded, and in unison, they unleashed their powers.

    Lunaria''s body shimmered with light as she activated her unique skill:

    <Unique Skill: Body Merge Activated>

    At the same time, Tiathmet''s soul flared with energy, her unique skill taking hold:

    <Unique Skill: Soul Merge Activated>

    The souls around them were drawn in, their energy absorbed by the two women as their bodies and souls began to merge. Unlike other methods, which required time and preparation, these unique skills allowed them to fuse instantly, increasing their strength exponentially. But this power came with a price. Unlike other fusions that could be reversed within a month, this merge was permanent. Their personalities, bodies, souls, and consciousness would become one, never to be separated.

 Ultimate Skill : Absolute Offense

    Tiathmet''s POV :

    The "Heart Pact" is a rare and special bond that only happens with succubi. It''s a unique connection that forms when a succubus truly falls in love with someone. The moment this happens, a heart-shaped mark appears just below her abdomen, a sign of her pure, unyielding love for that person. This mark is like a gentle, burning reminder that her heart has chosen someone, even if she herself doesn''t realize it at first. It''s not something she decides; it just happens naturally when her feelings are genuine and deep.

    Unlike normal pacts, where both sides must agree, the Heart Pact is entirely one-sided. It doesn''t need the other person''s permission or even their knowledge. It''s a silent declaration from the succubus''s heart, binding her to the one she loves. When she finally notices the delicate heart tattoo on her skin, it dawns on her that she has truly fallen for that personˇŞheart, body, and soul.

    Once the Heart Pact is formed, the succubus becomes completely devoted. Her body will only respond to the person she loves, and no one else can stir her desires. But what if that person doesn''t feel the same way? What if they don''t accept her love? The Heart Pact doesn''t just tie her physically; it connects their souls, linking them in a way that''s far deeper than any ordinary pact.

    Through this connection, the succubus can sense everything about her belovedˇŞtheir feelings, whether they are happy, sad, or even aroused. She knows their favorite foods, the things that make them smile, the colors they love, and even the smallest details about their likes and dislikes. This bond gives her the power to understand and care for them in ways no one else can, making her desperate to win their heart.

    The Heart Pact is stronger than any other pact because it''s not just an agreementˇŞit''s a total surrender of her soul and body to the one she loves. It''s a bond of pure, selfless love, making it more powerful and enduring than anything else. This connection is both beautiful and tragic because it means the succubus has given everything she is to another, with no guarantees in return.

    Before my sister and I were born, our mother had an unforgettable encounter. She was wandering through a quiet forest when she spotted a young, handsome human adventurer. The moment she laid eyes on him, her heart skipped a beat. It was as if the world around her faded, leaving only him in her sight. She fell deeply and completely in love with him right then and there.

    At that very moment, something special happenedˇŞa small, heart-shaped mark appeared below her abdomen. It was the unmistakable sign of the "Heart Pact," a mark that only appears when a succubus falls in true love. But along with this realization came a deep worry. She knew he was an adventurer, a warrior who might see her as a threat. She feared that the moment he saw her, he might attack.

    But love gave her courage. Despite her fears, she gathered all her strength and stepped out from the shadows, revealing herself to him.

    To her immense relief, he didn''t attack. Instead, he listened as she poured out her heart, telling him everything, even showing him the mark of the Heart Pact as proof of her love. The adventurer, being both kind-hearted and knowledgeable, understood what the mark meant. He wasn''t just a brave fighter; he was a man with a gentle soul. He accepted her love, and soon after, they were married.

    Their love was pure and true, and in time, they were blessed with two childrenˇŞmy sister, Lunaria, and me, Tiathmet. This is the story our mother told us countless times, a tale of love that brought warmth and happiness to our early years.

    But that happiness didn''t last forever.

    When we ventured outside, the world around us showed its cruel side. The villagers, filled with prejudice and hate, turned their anger toward us. They despised my mother for being a succubus and resented our father even more for marrying her. In their eyes, he had betrayed his kind by loving someone they saw as a monster. But deep down, we knew the truthˇŞthey were jealous. Jealous that someone as enchanting and beautiful as our mother could love and be loved by our father.

    Day by day, their hatred grew. Whenever my sister and I went out to play, the villagers would throw rocks at us. They cursed us with cruel and vulgar words, doing everything they could to hurt us. The constant bullying scarred us deeply. It became so unbearable that we could no longer bear to look at anyone''s faces. Instead, we began see their faces as white masks with black markings, masks that showed a bright, evil smileˇŞa reflection of the twisted pleasure they seemed to take in tormenting us.

    Did you know this text is from a different site? Read the official version to support the creator.

    But even though they were cruel, they couldn''t go too far, because our father was a strong adventurer. His presence protected us, keeping the villagers'' hatred at bay.

    That is, until one day, When we became Sixteen year old, they went too far. They poisoned our father and took his life.

    Even though my mother knew what had happened, she was powerless to stop it. The man she loved, the man who had accepted her for who she was, was gone. And with his death, our world changed forever.

    After what happened to our father, the village was no longer a place we could call home. That very night, our mother gathered us up and fled before the villagers could do anything worse. She took us to her own mother''s home, deep inside the demon realm, where she thought we would be safe.

    But she didn''t stay with us there. Instead, she told us that she had a mission. She spoke about summoning a powerful demon from hell, one who could change the world and put an end to the discrimination between humans and demons. She didn''t want anyone else to suffer as we had suffered.

    She left us in the care of our grandmother, promising that she would return when her mission was complete. We waited for her, day after day, but the place where our grandmother lived was difficult for us to adapt to. It was a part of the demon realm where succubi lived, and the atmosphere was unlike anything we had ever known. The air was filled with the constant sound of moans, and everywhere we looked, the succubi wore revealing and vulgar clothes. Every day, new men and women were brought into the area, and it was clear why.

    Normal succubi are weak at first, and their mana recovery rate is very slow. To grow stronger and evolve, they need to extract mana and life force through kisses or semen. It was how they survived and became more powerful. But there were exceptions. The succubus queen didn''t need to do this, and neither did weˇŞLunaria and I, Tiathmet.

    Because we were half-succubus and half-human, we didn''t need to extract mana or life force in the same way to grow stronger. As time passed, this difference became more and more apparent. We studied magic, trained hard, and slowly began to surpass everyone else our age. While the others relied on their traditional methods, we grew stronger on our own.

    Then, one fateful day, a letter arrived. It was from our mother. She wrote that she had finally found an ancient book, one that would allow her to summon the demon she had spoken about. We felt a mix of emotionsˇŞhappiness that she had made progress, but also sadness because she didn''t say anything about where she was or how she was doing.

    But that letter gave us hope. We trained even harder, determined to be strong enough to help this demon in any way we could when the time came. In just three years, our hard work paid off. We became the strongest succubi in our area, and on the very day we were declared as such, another letter from our mother arrived.

    This time, the news was even more exciting. She had successfully summoned the demon and had also revealed her location. Our hearts were filled with joy, and we couldn''t wait to reunite with her. We decided to leave the very next day to meet her.

    But what we didn''t realize at the time was that we should have left the moment we read that letter. It was already too late.

    When we finally arrived at the cave where our mother was supposed to be, we were filled with hope, but what we found shattered us completely. Inside the cave, there was only a corpseˇŞour mother''s lifeless body. The sight was gruesome, the scene horrifying, and it was clear that she had suffered. Around her were footprints, many of them, likely left by the humans who did this to her, probably adventurers.

    They had killed our mother in the most brutal way possible. The unsightly scene was burned into our minds. We couldn''t forget it, even if we tried. And the worst part? We didn''t know what kind of terrible things they might have done to her before ending her life. The thoughts of it haunted us, filling our hearts with a pain we had never felt before.

    But at that moment, not a single tear fell from our eyes. No, there were no tearsˇŞonly burning anger. Our eyes were filled with a fire that wouldn''t be quenched. We didn''t just want to cry; we wanted revenge. We needed it. But there was a problem: we didn''t know who those humans were. We couldn''t even see any kind of faces to find a clue about who killed our mother.

    So, there was only one thing left to do. If we couldn''t find them, we would destroy them all. The extinction of the human race became our only goal. If every human in the world died, then one of them would surely be the one who murdered our mother, right? That''s why we couldn''t lose. We had to win, no matter what it took, no matter the cost. We would have to evolve into a succubus queen and kill every last human on this planet.

    These thoughts rushed through Tiathmet''s mind, in just a matter of seconds. The need for revenge grew stronger with each passing moment, and the burning anger in our eyes seemed to reach out to the world itself. It felt as if even the heavens heard their plea.

    Suddenly, divine lights around us began to fade away, slowly disappearing. Lunaria and Tiathmet, felt their bodies and souls merging completely. They weren''t two separate beings anymoreˇŞthey were one. As the merging process finished, a series of notifications appeared before them.

    **DING!**

    <Notification: Merging Successful>

    <Notification: Soul consumption successful>

    <Congratulations: The user is going to evolve into a Succubus Queen>

    The notifications continued to flood their vision, one after another.

    <Name: Lunatic Shoreline>

    <Title: Succubus Queen, The One Who Can''t Be Blocked, The Passive Berserkerˇ­>

    But as they felt the surge of new power, something unexpected happened.

    <Alert: Soul merging and Body merging is devolving>

    <Notification: New Unique Skill Shape Shifting Gained>

    Their old unique skills disappeared, replaced by the new Shape Shifting skill. For a moment, it felt like they had lost something precious, but then another notification appeared, this time bringing good news.

    <Notification: Unique Skill Limitless Output and Unique Skill Limitless Force are merging>

    <Congratulations: You have gained <Ultimate Skill: Absolute Offense>>

 I Only Need Three Punches To Defeat You

    **Ultimate Skill: Absolute Offense**

    Tiathmet and Lunaria, each powerful in their own right, had always been formidable with their unique skills: *Limitless Output* and *Limitless Force.* These abilities allowed them to unleash attacks that were nearly unstoppable, but it wasn''t without its weaknesses.

    The first limitation was mana. Since the attack had to be in a magical form, it required a massive amount of mana to execute. If their mana reserves were depleted, the skill became useless, leaving them vulnerable.

    The second weakness was specific to magic protection. Previously, *Limitless Output* and *Limitless Force* could penetrate 99.99% of any magical defense, but if an opponent had a full 100% magic protection, the attack would be rendered completely ineffective.

    However, with *Absolute Offense*, these weaknesses were almost entirely eradicated.

    First, the tiny 0.001% gap in their attack''s effectiveness was filled. Now, it didn''t matter if an opponent had 10% or 100% magical protectionˇŞ*Absolute Offense* would tear through it as if there were no protection at all. The barrier that once could stop their combined might was shattered.

    Second, *Absolute Offense* was no longer limited to just magical attacks. Where previously the skill only worked on magic-based offenses, it now applied to any form of attackˇŞwhether it was a punch, a kick, or a strike from a sword. No defense, no shield, no armor, could block their assault. Every attack they unleashed with Absolute Offense was guaranteed to hit its target with full force unless they dodged it.

    Lunaria and Tiathmet''s merging had formed something entirely new. No longer were they two separate beingsˇŞnow, they were OneˇŞSuccubus Queen-Lunatic, a single entity born of their combined souls and bodies. The atmosphere around her shifted, growing darker and heavier.

    A powerful and intimidating presence emanates from her tall, statuesque figure. She has long, flowing hair cascading down her back, with a dark hue that contrasts sharply with the glow of her intense gaze. Her eyes, filled with a mix of confidence and menace, seem to pierce through everything they look at, giving her an almost otherworldly allure.

    From the top of her head, two sharp, curved horns emerged, matching the height and sharpness of Scarlett''s horns. Their devilish appearance only added to Lunatic''s fearsome presence. The air around her pulsed with a thick, black death aura that clung to her skin like smoke, swirling around her in an intoxicating display of raw power. It was so potent that even those standing nearby could feel its suffocating weight, leaving them weak and trembling. The aura wasn''t just visible; it was felt, seeping into the bones of anyone close enough to witness it.

    Her skin is smooth and flawless, with a slight gleam that hints at an unnatural strength lying beneath. Her expression is one of cold determination, with a slight smirk that suggests she''s fully aware of the fear she instills in others.

    She was dressed in a striking, dark ensemble that complements her fearsome presence. A fitted black bodice clings to her form, accentuating her curves while offering a glimpse of her toned midriff. The bodice is cinched at the waist with a wide, metallic belt that not only serves as a functional accessory but also adds to her imposing figure. The top part of her outfit features a plunging neckline that reveals just enough to be both alluring and intimidating, highlighting her confidence in her power.

    The narrative has been illicitly obtained; should you discover it on Amazon, report the violation.

    Her legs are encased in thigh-high boots that are as practical as they are stylish, with sturdy heels that suggest she''s ready for battle at any moment. The boots merge seamlessly into the long, flowing fabric of her high-slit skirt, which sways with each step she takes, revealing flashes of her legs and the powerful strides she makes. The skirt''s material appears to be both heavy and flexible, moving with a life of its own as it trails behind her like a shadow.

    A pair of gloves cover her hands, reaching up past her elbows, leaving only her fingers exposed. The gloves, much like the rest of her attire, are both elegant and functional, allowing for full mobility while adding to her overall dark and menacing look.

    Overall, her appearance is a perfect blend of dark allure and unyielding power, making it clear that she is not someone to be trifled with. Every element of her outfit, from the horns on her head to the boots on her feet, serves to amplify her commanding presence, ensuring that she is both feared and respected by all who dare to cross her path.

    "Sora, I''ve finally become the succubus queen," Lunatic said, her voice low but heavy, as if each word carried the weight of her newfound power. She stared at Sora, the succubus who had delivered the soul box that made it all possible. Although her words were calm, her aura grew stronger with every syllable, so much so that Sora visibly trembled under its pressure.

    "Y-yes, my lady, I''m glad," Sora stammered, taking a step back in fear. Her voice shook, betraying the terror building inside her as Lunatic''s overwhelming presence made it hard to breathe.

    Lunatic noticed the fear in Sora''s movements and raised an eyebrow, confused by her reaction. "What''s wrong?" she asked, taking a step forward and extending her hand toward her.

    "Ahh! Please don''t kill me!" Sora cried out, jumping back in panic. The thick, suffocating aura that surrounded Lunatic was too much for her to handle, pushing her to the edge of terror.

    Lunatic blinked, unable to see Sora''s true face, her vision warped by the trauma she had endured. Instead, all she could see was a mask of fear, reflecting the terror in Sora''s expression.

    "Why are you afraid?" Lunatic asked, but her voice unintentionally grew louder, sending out a shockwave that rippled through the air. "I''m still the same person."

    She glanced around at the other succubi, noticing the fear in their eyes too. The realization hit her hardˇŞeveryone around her was afraid. She bit her lip and clenched her fists in frustration. "Fine then," she muttered under her breath, anger bubbling inside her. "I don''t need anyone. I''m strong enough on my own."

    Her voice rose, echoing with raw power as she shouted, "I''ll kill every human myself! I don''t need any of you!" The force of her words unleashed a massive shockwave, knocking those around her off balance. Monsters and allies alike clutched their ears in pain, trying to shield themselves from the devastating force.

    Panting heavily, Lunatic lowered her hand and exhaled deeply, her frustration simmering beneath the surface. With a sharp gesture, she formed a hand sign, her eyes burning with determination. "Stay out of my way!" she yelled.

    Suddenly, a massive magic circle, around 500 meters in diameter, appeared beneath her feet. In an instant, the battlefield shifted. EveryoneˇŞboth friend and foeˇŞwas teleported 500 meters away, leaving only Lunatic, Scarlett, and Evadne behind in the now-empty arena.

    Scarlett glanced at Evadne with a smirk. "I think your job here is done too," she said casually.

    Evadne raised an eyebrow in confusion. "WhatˇŞ" Before he could even finish his sentence, Scarlett swiftly pinched her arm and, with a flick of her fingers, teleported Evadne to a nearby mountain cliff.

    With a smile still lingering on her lips, Scarlett turned her attention back to Lunatic, her eyes gleaming with excitement. She stretched her arms and legs, as if warming up for the battle ahead. "I''m more than enough to take you on," she declared, her voice full of confidence.

    Lunatic said nothing in response. Her cold gaze fixed on Scarlett as she started walking forward, the burning battlefield smoldering behind her. Each step she took seemed to echo with menace, the air growing heavier with every second.

    Without breaking her stride, Lunatic spoke in a voice as chilling as ice. "Three punches," she said, her tone devoid of emotion. "I only need three punches to defeat you."

    --------------------------------------------------------------------------

    I think this appearance is very similar to lunatic.....

    And damn... I finally thought now I''m gonna do regular updates but next morning my hand got injured and had to take two weeks break again, Although I could only write one chapter so I decided to write my second novel, "Reborn as an yandere : Yandere X Yandere", but now finally my hand is kind of healed, So I think I''ll try to do fast updates on this too..

 Three Punches

    Without breaking her stride, Lunatic spoke in a voice as chilling as ice. "Three punches," she said, her tone devoid of emotion. "I only need three punches to defeat you."

    Scarlett, caught off guard by the calm but chilling statement, narrowed her eyes in disbelief. "Huh, what a hunchˇŞ"

    Before Scarlett could even finish her sentence, Lunatic moved. In the blink of an eye, she vanished from her spot and reappeared directly beneath Scarlett, her speed unnatural, almost unreal. Scarlett''s instincts screamed danger as she looked down just in time to see Lunatic crouched, muscles coiling, pouring every ounce of power into her legs. The ground beneath her trembled from the sheer force she was harnessing.

    "First punch!" Lunatic''s voice echoed like a death knell as her fist rocketed upward.

    BAMMmmmmm!

    The impact was deafening. A thunderous **BOOM** tore through the battlefield, shaking the very earth beneath them. The force of the punch sent Scarlett hurtling into the air like a ragdoll, her body spinning uncontrollably. The sheer power of the strike seemed to warp the air itself, a shockwave radiating from the point of contact. If anyone had been standing too close, the sound alone could have ruptured their eardrums.

    Scarlett''s mind swirled in confusion as she was flung higher and higher, the world around her becoming a blur. The punch had been so fast, so overwhelming, she hadn''t even had time to react. And now, her body soared upward, past the clouds, beyond the sky, breaking into the vastness of space. Her breath hitched as the atmosphere thinned and gravity released its hold on her.

    Scarlett''s eyes widened in shock, her thoughts racing as she floated in the infinite void. The cold of space bit into her skin, but it wasn''t that which frightened her. the view belowˇŞthe planet itself. From this height, the entire world was laid out beneath her. A massive, single continent sprawled across the surface of a planet three hundred times larger than Earth. The sheer scale of it looked both beautiful and terrifying

    But as she stared, something even more unsettling caught her eye.

    "what is that?" Scarlett''s voice trembled as she looked beyond the planet, into the blackness of space. Somethingˇ­ something was out there.

    Far away, several hundred thousand kilometers in the distance, two glowing balls of light hovered. They were soft blue, like gentle flames, yet something about them doesn''t seem right. They spun around each other in a mesmerizing dance, quick and constant, but what she didn''t understand was just how terrifying these glowing orbs really were.

    Her heart raced as she squinted, trying to grasp what she was seeing. Though Scarlett wasn''t a scientist, So didn''t sensed the danger. These glowing orbs were no ordinary stars. They were **neutron stars**, each about the size of a city, spinning at incredible speedsˇŞalmost 70% the speed of light. In one single second, they circled around each other at least fourteen times.

    The sheer speed made her stomach drop, but the true thing lay in what would happen **next**.

    When two neutron stars crash into each other, the explosion would be catastrophic. The shockwave, known as a **Kilonova**, would be powerful enough to wipe out **her entire planet**, and perhaps thousands more like it. And yet, she couldn''t tear her gaze away.

    This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.

    For now, though, it wasn''t the explosion that captured her attention. Surrounding the two stars was something strange. A massive black sphere, even larger than the neutron stars themselves, enclosed them. It wasn''t made of iron or anything she''d seen before. It seemed to be **absorbing** the energy from the neutron starsˇŞtheir gravitational pull, gravity waves and their raw power.

    SomeoneˇŞsomethingˇŞhad created this sphere. Some intelligent force, as advanced as or even more advanced than humans, was harvesting the energy from the stars. But why? For what purpose?

    Before Scarlett could even process what had happened, another voice echoed through her mind like a dark whisper.

    "Second punch!"

    Her eyes darted up, Lunatic was above her, grinning with a twisted sense of satisfaction. In a heartbeat, Lunatic pulled back both her fists, combining them into one massive blow aimed directly at Scarlett''s midsection.

    Without warning, the punch landed squarely on Scarlett''s stomach.

    **BAM!**

    There was no sound in the atmosphere, but the pain was undeniable. This punch was even more brutal than the first. Scarlett''s body was sent spiraling upward, propelled by the force of the blow. Her vision blurred as her surroundings became a streak of colors. She flew higher and higher, but just as quickly, gravity dragged her back down. The force pulled her toward the ground like a meteor crashing to earth.

    Her body tightened, every muscle bracing for impact.

    BOOM!.....

    Scarlett collided with the ground, the force of the crash so intense it was like a small nuclear explosion had descended on the battlefield. Dust and debris shot up into the air, and her body was buried deep within the shattered earth. The ground trembled from the impact, cracks spreading out from the crater she made.

    Above, Lunatic descended gracefully, her malicious grin stretching across her face. She looked like a predator stalking her prey.

    "This is not over yet, Scarlett Nova!" Lunatic shouted, her voice filled with cruel excitement.

    Raising her fist, fire started to swirl around it, growing bigger and hotter with every passing second. The flames roared to life, twisting and writhing like a living creature.

    As Lunatic reached the ground, she launched her final attack.

    "Third punch!" she screamed, her fist connecting with Scarlett one last time.

    **BOOM!**

    The ground shook violently. The fire from Lunatic''s fist erupted, growing into a massive fire tornado that spun violently into the sky. The flames twisted upward, piercing through the clouds, blazing so brightly it could be seen from milesˇŞno, even **millions of kilometers away**. The entire battlefield was consumed by the raging inferno, and the fire tornado reached such heights that even the human kingdoms far beyond the demon realm could see it lighting up the horizon.

    ---

    **Anastasia Kingdomˇ­**

    An old man stepped out onto the balcony of his grand mansion, his tired eyes gazing toward the distant demon realm. His hands trembled slightly as he gripped the railing, staring at the fiery tornado that had appeared on the horizon.

    "First the earthquakes... and now this fire tornadoˇ­" he muttered, his voice full of fear and uncertainty. "Dear heavensˇ­ Just what is happening in the demon realm?"

    ....

    "Huff... Huff..." Lunatic panted, her breaths coming out in ragged gasps as she stared at Scarlett''s still body. Scarlett lay buried in the shattered ground, motionless. Her sunglasses, the ones that helped suppress her powers, were now broken, shards of them scattered around her.

    Her eyes were closed, and there was no sign of movement. Lunatic couldn''t tell if Scarlett was dead or simply unconscious. Either way, it didn''t matter now.

    Lunatic straightened up, wiping the sweat from her brow as she began to walk away, her steps slow and deliberate. The battlefield, now filled with smoke and debris, echoed her every step. She didn''t need to look back. "You were my toughest opponent yet," Lunatic muttered, her voice low, almost reflective. "But this is the end." She sighed and unfurled her wings, the black feathers stretching out, ready to carry her away.

    But just as Lunatic prepared to take off, she felt a sudden, suffocating pressure. Her entire body tensed as if an enormous weight had been placed on her shoulders, and before she knew it, she was forced down to her knees. Her wings faltered, collapsing back against her body.

    "W-What is this...?" Lunatic''s eyes widened in shock, her breath catching in her throat. "Is this another demon king?" She trembled, unsure of the force that was crushing her. But then, a voiceˇŞfamiliar, powerfulˇŞcut through the heavy air.

    "Fire, huh?" The voice was cold, authoritative. "You know, I''m pretty good with fire too."

    Lunatic''s blood ran cold. Scarlett.

    Slowly, Lunatic turned her head to glance behind her. There, amidst the dust and wreckage, Scarlett was rising to her feet. Her purple hair fell in messy waves around her face, but what caught Lunatic''s attention the most were her eyesˇŞone red, calm as ever, but the other was glowing a brilliant blue, smoke swirling from it like a raging fire. Scarlett''s broken sunglasses lay on the ground, and with them, the restraint on her power had shattered.

    The aura that Scarlett exuded now was nothing short of terrifying. It crackled around her, wild and untamed, and despite her attempts to compress it, the sheer force of it was overwhelming.

    Scarlett casually brushed the dirt off her shoulders, patting away the mud and grime from the battle. "I guess," she said, her voice carrying a dangerous edge, "you''ve finally made me serious."

 Sagattoru

    Scarlett casually brushed the dirt off her shoulders, patting away the mud and grime from the battle. "I guess," she said, her voice carrying a dangerous edge, "you''ve finally made me serious."

    Lunatic stood frozen, her eyes wide in disbelief. "How... how is she still standing after taking so much damage?" The question left her lips in a whisper, her mind spinning. Her opponent had taken blow after blow, but Scarlett barely seemed fazed.

    Before Lunatic could react, Scarlett raised her hand, extending her index finger with a deliberate motion, as if beckoning. With a swift gesture, Scarlett pulled her finger backward, and in an instant, an invisible force gripped Lunatic. She gasped, her body lifting off the ground without her control.

    Scarlett was using **psychokinesis**.

    It was as if Lunatic''s body was nothing more than metal, drawn helplessly toward Scarlett like iron to a magnet. The fear and confusion in Lunatic''s heart escalated, her muscles tensing as she floated, defenseless, toward Scarlett.

    The moment Lunatic was within reach, BAM! A punch exploded into her face with terrifying force. She was flung through the air like a rag doll, her body slamming into the ground with a sickening thud. She rolled, bounced, and tumbled across the battlefield, her bones aching with every impact.

    Scarlett, unfazed, closed the distance in a blink.

    Before Lunatic could even process the pain, BAM! BANG! BAM!ˇŞanother barrage of punches rained down on her. Scarlett''s fists were relentless, each hit forcing Lunatic''s body to slam into the ground, only to bounce up again, as though the earth itself was rejecting her.

    Lunatic''s thoughts raced, panic surging through her veins. "How is she so fast? I can''t even keep up... I''m already exhausted... I can''t take much more of this!"

    Just as the last punch connected, Lunatic''s body was launched into the air. Her vision blurred, and everything around her seemed to slow. The world spun out of control, and for a moment, all she could feel was the sharp sting of fear deep in her chest.

    "Nuclear magic!" Scarlett''s voice rang out, filled with power and determination.

    Below Lunatic, a glowing pentagram with strange, intricate markings formed, bathing the battlefield in an eerie light. Above her, a triangle inscribed within a circle appeared, humming with energy. The shapes weren''t as massive as the ones Scarlett had used earlier in the battle, but their power was undeniable. Even this "small" spell had enough destructive force to strike fear into anyone.

    And then, **BOOM**!

    A column of raging flames erupted from the ground, dwarfing Lunatic''s earlier fire tornado. It wasn''t just fireˇŞit was like molten lava, roaring upwards, piercing the sky and scorching everything in its path. The heat was unbearable, and Lunatic''s scream tore through the air as her body was engulfed in the inferno.

    Even her pain-nullification ability failed, overwhelmed by the intensity. Her skin and muscles melted away, only to painfully regenerate over and over. Her limbs disintegrated, but then they grew back in a nightmarish cycle. Every time she thought the agony would end, the fire scorched her anew.

    This story originates from Royal Road. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there.

    But Lunatic''s spirit was unyielding. She wasn''t ready to give up. She couldn''t lose. Not yet.

    Despite the firestorm and the unrelenting heat, her will to survive kept her clinging to life. Scarlett''s magic may have been smaller in scale than before, but it was still nuclear magic, and it was wreaking havoc on Lunatic''s body. The air crackled with radiation, invisible but deadly, slowing her regeneration. The very atmosphere seemed to burn with toxic energy, and yet Lunatic fought on, refusing to be defeated.

    Her body trembled, but her eyes remained fierce, filled with a determination that wouldn''t allow her to fall and eventually she survives the nuclear magic.

    Scarlett gritted her teeth, frustration boiling inside her. "Ugh! No matter how many times I burn her or slice her, she regenerates every time!" Her mind raced as she watched Lunatic continue to rise, unrelenting, as if she couldn''t be stopped.

    Lunatic, having barely survived Scarlett''s brutal attacks, floated in the air, her wings spread wide, flapping slowly as she gasped for breath. Her body trembled, but the determination in her eyes had only grown stronger. "One last attackˇ­ I''ll pour everything into this!" she thought, her mind set on one final move.

    Her body began to glow a menacing black, the sheer intensity of her mana causing the air around her to shimmer. Desperately, she squeezed out every last drop of power from within herself. Dark chains erupted from her back with an otherworldly crack, their length stretching further and further until they pierced deep into the ground below.

    Scarlett narrowed her eyes, watching this with a mix of curiosity and concern. She didn''t know what Lunatic was planning, but something about the intensity of the attack told her this was itˇŞLunatic''s final gamble.

    "I guess I have no choice but to use my sword!" Scarlett thought, steeling herself. With a sharp breath, she reached into her spatial inventory, her hand closing around the hilt of her "Virtual Weighted Sword". The moment it appeared in her grasp, the sword glowed a dangerous, deathly red, its aura pulsating with a cold, chilling energy. Scarlett could feel the icy power emanating from it, the weight of the weapon making her fingers tingle.

    Meanwhile, Lunatic''s chains continued to burrow deeper into the earth, as if they were searching for something. The ground rumbled ominously beneath Scarlett''s feet, sending small shockwaves through the battlefield.

    And then, with a deafening roar, Lunatic''s chains ripped a massive chunk of the earth free, yanking it high into the sky. The sheer size of the landmass was staggering, casting a dark shadow over the battlefield. It was so enormous, so terrifyingly vast, that the sight of it could make anyone''s heart race with fearˇŞit was like an entire small city floating in the air, suspended by Lunatic''s power.

    Scarlett''s eyes widened slightly, but her expression remained calm. She gripped her sword tighter, bracing herself for what was to come.

    With a determined shout, Lunatic activated her **<Unique Skill: Shape Shifting>**. The massive chunk of land began to morph, twisting and reshaping itself with a loud grinding sound until it took the form of a massive arrow, its sharp, deadly tip pointing directly at Scarlett below.

    Scarlett couldn''t help but chuckle in the middle of the chaotic battlefield. "Hey, hey, hey... Hold on a second, lemme fix the output of my sword first!" she said, injecting some humor despite the intensity of the moment. Her voice, calm yet playful, echoed across the desolate land as if the danger surrounding them was nothing more than an inconvenience.

    But her words weren''t just for show. Scarlett was actually adjusting the output of her swordˇŞa weapon with terrifying power. It was said to weigh as much as thirty Earths, and its full potential could slice through an entire planet like butter, turning it into two floating halves. She needed to be careful with this kind of strength.

    Lunatic, however, wasn''t interested in Scarlett''s adjustments. With a fierce roar, she launched the massive arrow she had formed, speeding toward Scarlett like a missile, ready to obliterate everything in its path.

    Realizing the urgency, Scarlett quickly refocused. Her fingers tightened around the hilt of her "Virtual Weighted Sword" as she swiftly adjusted the output down to "10%," a more manageable level. Her eyes flicked toward the incoming arrow, and for a moment, time seemed to slow. Every detail of the battlefield sharpenedˇŞthe whistling wind, the debris floating in the air, and the massive arrow hurtling toward her like a force of nature.

    Without hesitation, she gripped her sword with both hands and raised it high above her head. In one fluid motion, she brought it down.

    "Behold my sagattoru''s power", she yelled, Her sword''s unique yet funny name.

    Swish...

    A brilliant red slash erupted from her swordˇŞa devastating wave of pure death energy. The wave soared forward with unstoppable force, meeting the arrow head-on. As the two powers collided, it became clear that Scarlett''s slash was no ordinary attack. The massive arrow, so carefully crafted by Lunatic''s mana, was cut clean in half like it was nothing more than a stick of butter.

    But it didn''t stop there.

    Scarlett''s slash continued forward, relentless and infinite. In the blink of an eye, it reached Lunatic, slicing through her with terrifying precision, cutting her into two before she even had a chance to react. The slash didn''t slowˇŞit pierced the very sky, tearing it apart as if the heavens themselves were being split. For a moment, the stars above became visible, twinkling through the massive tear Scarlett had created.

    The battlefield stood still, the aftermath of Scarlett''s power leaving everyone in awe.

 You Are So Beautiful!

    Scarlett''s slash continued forward, relentless and infinite. In the blink of an eye, it reached Lunatic, slicing through her with terrifying precision, cutting her into two before she even had a chance to react. The slash didn''t slowˇŞit pierced the very sky, tearing it apart as if the heavens themselves were being split. For a moment, the stars above became visible, twinkling through the massive tear Scarlett had created.

    The battlefield stood still, the aftermath of Scarlett''s power leaving everyone in awe.

    Lunatic''s body hit the ground hard, both halves of her lying lifeless, twitching. Her regenerative abilities kicked in almost instantly, but something was wrong. The wound had disrupted her nervous system so severely that her body struggled to obey her mind''s commands. Her limbs twitched uncontrollably, moving on their own as if she were nothing more than a broken puppet.

    "What... my body... it''s not responding!" Lunatic thought, her eyes wide in panic as she stared up at the torn sky. Her vision blurred, the world becoming fuzzy, but still, her body slowly pieced itself back together, her two halves merging into one. Yet, even as her body healed, she couldn''t move a single finger. The feeling of helplessness washed over her.

    Suddenly, through her fading vision, she saw the reflection of a figure above herˇŞScarlett. But because of her illness, Lunatic couldn''t make out her face; all she saw was the cold, emotionless mask staring down at her.

    With a bitter smile, Lunatic spoke softly, "So, this is it? You''re going to finish me off, aren''t you?" Her voice was weak, but there was no fear, only resignation. "You''ve won... You have every right to end this. Don''t keep me waiting. Give me an honorable death." She smiled, accepting her fate, both her defeat and the final blow that was to come.

    Lunatic''s eyes widened in shock as Scarlett spoke.

    "Kill you? Why?" Scarlett asked, her tone genuinely confused.

    Lunatic blinked, utterly baffled. "What do you mean, why? I''m your enemy, aren''t I?" Her voice rose, frustration and disbelief mingling within her words.

    Scarlett simply smiled. "Remember what I told you at the start of our fight? If you made me use my sword, I would spare your life." Her voice was calm, as if clearing up a small misunderstanding.

    Lunatic''s confusion deepened, and she stared at Scarlett in silence.

    Scarlett''s inner thoughts, however, were laced with mischief. "Of course, I was never going to kill her. She''s like a sister to Cryptus. I was just giving her the tough lesson her mother should''ve given her!"

    Scarlett glanced down at the battered Lunatic, who lay on the ground in a defeated state. There was a flicker of pity in her eyes. "And truthfully, I never had a reason to kill you," she continued. "You didn''t massacre the Martial Village; you just made them obey you through magic. And other villages that you killed, I don''t care about,That''s none of my business, Even when you were pushed to your limits, you teleported your entire army away so they wouldn''t get hurt, Even though You freed them from your enslavement spell, They were no use of you. That shows you never really wanted them to die unless it was absolutely necessary."

    Scarlett pointed out Lunatic''s hidden mercy, acknowledging her compassion beneath the fierce exterior. It was true: if Lunatic had been heartless, she could''ve saved mana by only teleporting the succubi, yet she chose to save everyone.

    Scarlett began pacing back and forth, addressing Lunatic''s flaws. "I understand your reasons for all of thisˇŞthe desire to wipe out humanity, your ambition to become a demon king-level existence and fight against the humans. Your plan was solid, but..." She paused, letting her words sink in. "Did your brain ever process why, despite there being seven demon kings out there, humans are still alive and thriving?"

    Unauthorized duplication: this tale has been taken without consent. Report sightings.

    Her words hung in the air, challenging Lunatic''s entire worldview, she was clearly dumbfounded for a moment

    Lunatic''s mind reeled as she listened to Scarlett''s words.

    "Wait a minute, I never thought about that!" she realized.

    "Humans aren''t as weak as they seem on the surface. They''re masters of preparation. The more time you give them, the stronger they become. Even if someone has the power to wipe out most of them, some humans will always survive. Complete human extinction is impossible!"

    Scarlett, seeing Lunatic''s confusion, continued. "Your goal shouldn''t be to wipe out humans. Instead, you should rise above themˇŞmake your status so high that every human bows down to you, and you can treat them like dirt, just as they did to you. That''s how a real villain should think!" Scarlett''s words painted Lunatic as an amateur, a third-rate villain.

    Then, Scarlett''s tone softened. "Sooo... that''s why I have an offer."

    She bent down slightly, extending her hand toward Lunatic. "Shake my hand and join me. I promise you, one day, I''ll make humans bow before you." Her voice was gentle yet filled with conviction, and a soft smile played on her lips.

    Suddenly, the air around them felt different. Even with the chaos of the battlefield surrounding them, it was as if they were standing in a peaceful garden filled with flowers. The moment was delicate, quiet, and charged with emotion.

    A tear escaped Lunatic''s eye as she slowly lifted her trembling hand. With effort, she finally placed it in Scarlett''s. The warmth of the touch was grounding, and just as Lunatic looked at her, something unexpected happened.

    Scarlett''s mask began to crack.

    Lunatic could hear itˇŞa soft, almost imperceptible soundˇŞand then, finally, the mask fell away, revealing Scarlett''s true face.

    For the first time, despite her illness that had always prevented her from seeing anyone''s face, Lunatic saw Scarlett clearly. Her breath hitched as she took in the sight of her flawless, jade-like skin, her full, luscious purple lips, and her stunning mismatched eyesˇŞone a striking red, the other a vivid blue. Her gaze seemed to pierce through everything, and her sweet-smelling, cascading purple hair added to her allure. Every inch of her face radiated beauty that was almost unreal.

    Before Lunatic even realized it, the words slipped from her mouth. "You... you''re so beautiful!" Her voice was filled with awe, her cheeks flushed red, and her heart raced uncontrollably.

    In that moment, Lunatic wasn''t just struck by Scarlett''s beauty, but by a feeling that stirred deep inside herˇŞone that went far beyond admiration.

    Scarlett chuckled, her laughter light and carefree. "Hahaha... thanks for the compliment!" Her amused expression made Lunatic''s cheeks burn even more, her face turning crimson like a flame igniting.

    It was then that Lunatic felt something strangeˇŞa heart-shaped tattoo started to glow faintly on her exposed abdomen. She glanced down, realizing that when Scarlett had cut her in half, her clothing had been torn apart as well, leaving the center of her body exposed. Her eyes widened as she took in the sight of the tattoo.

    "How...?" she thought, disbelief flooding her mind. "I just blushed, and it appeared!" She wanted to deny it, but deep down, she knew the truth. This wasn''t just admirationˇŞthis was love at first sight. Just like her mother had experienced before her.

    Scarlett stood up, brushing the dirt off her clothes, completely nonchalant about the situation. "Alright then, it''s already night, and we''re late. Let''s go meet the others and head back to my village."

    Lunatic blinked in confusion, her frustration rising. "Wait, what? Do you have any common sense?! We just had a grand battle! What are you going to tell them?" Her voice was tinged with guilt, unsure of how to face the aftermath.

    Scarlett flashed her a confident grin. "Don''t worry about it. They don''t know that you both have become one. Tiathmet and Lunaria are dead, the battle''s over, and I''ll handle the conversation. Just say ''yes'' to whatever I say." She sounded so sure, as if this was all part of some casual plan.

    Then, Scarlett glanced down at Lunatic, still lying there, her body too weak to move. "Now get up, let''s go!" she ordered, but Lunatic only managed a soft reply. "I can''t move..."

    With a sigh, Scarlett shook her head before bending down. "Fine, I''ll give you a piggyback ride." She lifted Lunatic with ease, placing her gently on her back. The unexpected closeness made Lunatic blush again, her heart racing with both embarrassment and a strange sense of comfort.

    As Scarlett started walking, carrying Lunatic across the battlefield, Lunatic couldn''t help but feel conflicted. Despite the awkwardness of being carried, there was something about Scarlett''s strength and warmth that made her secretly enjoy the moment. Her flushed cheeks spoke volumes, though she would never admit it.

    In the distance, about a kilometer away, the figures of their allies were visible, waiting for them. They hadn''t interfered because they trusted Scarlett completely, knowing she would win this fight. Now, with the battle behind them, Scarlett carried Lunatic toward an uncertain futureˇŞbut Lunatic''s heart was already beginning to beat in time with Scarlett''s.

    ----------------------------------------------------------

    Actually anyone who''s wondering...

    This was the wound I received that took me 2 weeks of break.

    This was after stitches and finally after two weeks.

    Finally almost healed, All I just want to say is, support me! I want to complete this series at all cost.

 Departure

    Scarlett carried Lunatic on her back, her footsteps steady as they moved through the battlefield. Lunatic held on tightly, but suddenly, something changed. The heart-shaped tattoo on her body began to glow faintly, a soft pulse of light that grew stronger with each second. Then, the heat surged through her bodyˇŞan intense, overwhelming sensation that took her breath away. Her mind spiraled in confusion, unable to comprehend the sudden rush of desire. She had never experienced anything like this before.

    "Shit!" Lunatic thought, her body trembling as the arousal hit her like a tidal wave. Her breaths came in hot, shallow gasps, and her heart raced wildly. "Scarlett must be in a good mood... because of my Heart Pact. Damn it! Whenever my partner is feeling this good, it triggers my arousal. But this... this is way too much!"

    Her thoughts were frantic, trying to push away the feelings, but the warmth flooding her body only intensified with each step Scarlett took. The more Scarlett''s mood lifted, the more Lunatic felt consumed by the desire growing inside her.

    As Scarlett continued walking, oblivious to what was happening, Lunatic''s mind began to blur. She couldn''t fight it anymore. Acting on instinct, she bit down on Scarlett''s shoulder, trying to release some of the tension building up within her.

    "Ouch!" Scarlett flinched, looking back with a playful grin. "What''s with the bite? Are you secretly a vampire?" she joked, completely unaware of the real reason behind Lunatic''s actions.

    Lunatic panted softly, trying to mask the truth. "I-I''m just feeling a little... pain."

    "Huh? You don''t have pain nullification? Must be tough!" Scarlett laughed, shrugging it off. "Don''t worry, bite as much as you need. I''m used to pain," she added with a carefree smile, continuing to walk.

    But Lunatic couldn''t control herself anymore. Her breathing grew heavier, her lips moving closer to Scarlett''s neck. Instead of biting again, she began to lick her skin, her tongue leaving a trail of warmth. Scarlett felt the wetness against her neck and raised an eyebrow, confused by the odd sensation.

    "That''s... an unusual way of biting," Scarlett thought, her pace quickening as she tried to shake off the strange feeling.

    ...

    As Scarlett approached the group waiting for her, the murmurs began to ripple through the crowd. One goblin, standing near the front, squinted and asked in confusion, "Scarlett-sama is back... but wait, who''s that on her back?"

    The army had retreated to the nearby Dark Elf village after their victory, and several key figures had gathered outside the battlefield to await Scarlett''s arrival, Among them was Xao Feng, Cryptus, and a few dozen others who had stayed behind. And here leading this small group was none other than Li Feng, his sharp gaze fixed on Scarlett as she arrived.

    While most of the soldiers and goblins bowed down in respect, Li Feng crossed his arms and snorted with a smirk. "Hmphˇ­ took you long enough," he scoffed, lifting his chin arrogantly. "I would have finished everything in minutes if it were up to me!" he boasted.

    This book''s true home is on another platform. Check it out there for the real experience.

    Scarlett''s lips curled into an irritated smile, her patience already wearing thin. "Oh really?" she replied, sarcasm dripping from her voice. "Do you want me to marry your sister? "

    Li Feng''s confident expression quickly disappeared, and in an instant, he bowed down so fast it was almost comical. "I''m very happy with your safe return!" he exclaimed, his sudden change of attitude catching everyone off guard. The sight of it made several soldiers chuckle quietly to themselves, but as soon as Li Feng shot them a deadly glare, the laughter died down.

    After regaining his composure, Li Feng glanced up and raised an eyebrow at the woman slumped over Scarlett''s back. "Who''s this woman? Why are you carrying her?" he asked, his voice suspicious.

    Scarlett sighed, her exhaustion evident. "Let''s not waste time. Gather everyone together, and I''ll explain all at once," she said, sounding too lazy to repeat herself multiple times. "Much easier that way." With that, she kept walking forward, already thinking of how to simplify the situation for everyone.

    ....

    In the Dark Elf village, where the chief resided in a massive treehouse, the air was thick with tension and curiosity. It was late into the night, around 1 or 2 AM, and the room was dimly lit by the soft glow of enchanted lanterns. The gathering consisted of Dark Elves, warriors, and some key figures, all sitting on blocks of wood arranged in a wide circle, their eyes firmly locked on Scarlett Nova.

    Scarlett, renowned for her beauty and power, drew everyone''s gaze. Even those who had only heard of her were now captivated by her presence. Whispers of admiration passed through the room, even the chief seemed a bit taken aback by her striking appearance.

    Clearing her throat, Scarlett stood up with a calm but authoritative posture. "Ahem... As you might already know, I''m Scarlett Nova," she began, her voice commanding the attention of the entire room. Then, with a slight tilt of her head, she gestured toward the woman beside her. "But I''m sure you''re all wondering who this woman is."

    She paused for a moment, letting the suspense build before answering. "This is Lunatic, the true princess of the succubus race," Scarlett declared with a hint of pride in her voice.

    The room erupted in shocked murmurs. "Princess?" several voices echoed in disbelief, their surprise palpable.

    "Yes," Scarlett confirmed, her tone growing more serious. "Tiathmet and Lunaria imprisoned her, using her as a hostage to control the succubi and bend them to their will. But now that I''ve killed both of them and freed Lunatic, I want you to understand that all succubi are innocent."

    Her words hung in the air for a moment as everyone processed the revelation. Scarlett turned to Lunatic and asked softly, "Isn''t that right?"

    Weakly but sincerely, Lunatic nodded, her voice barely above a whisper, "Y-yes."

    Scarlett continued, her voice firmer now, "Not just the succubiˇŞthose sisters used enslavement magic to control an entire army. They are all victims of that magic, which means they deserve no punishment."

    The Dark Elf chief, who had been quietly observing, finally spoke. "I understand now," he said, nodding in agreement. "I agree wholeheartedly. They were nothing but victims."

    At that, the room burst into applause. Scarlett''s words had won over the crowd, and even the chief showed a great deal of mercy by agreeing. But one question still lingered.

    "What are we going to do with the remaining two hundred thousand soldiers and five thousand succubi?" Li Feng asked, his voice laced with skepticism.

    Scarlett raised an eyebrow, clearly unbothered. "Good question. I''ll take them in," she answered without hesitation.

    Li Feng, now visibly frustrated, protested, "Wait, what? I understand about the other demons and monsters, but the succubi too? Are you sure?"

    The chief also voiced his concerns, his deep voice filled with worry. "He''s right, Scarlett. Succubi are categorized as devils for a reason. They''re not easy to control."

    Scarlett''s eyes gleamed with amusement, and she chuckled softly. "Hehehe... Don''t worry, old man," she said casually, giving the chief a thumbs-up. "I''ve got a solid plan."

    If anyone else had dared to call the chief an old man, it would''ve been taken as an insult. But coming from Scarlett, it was almost endearing, and the chief couldn''t help but smile despite his concerns.

    She wiped off the remaining dirt from her body, taking a moment to inspect herself. Though her skin was unscathed, her clothes were another story. Torn in several places, they revealed patches of her bare skin. The worst damage, however, was to her stockingsˇŞalmost completely shredded, hanging loosely in a way that made it clear they were beyond saving.

    Instead of feeling upset, a grin spread across her face. "Finally, I have a reason not to wear these stockings anymore!" she said, her tone filled with relief as she raised her head and stretched her arms.

    Looking around, she sighed. "It''s getting late. I wanted to stay here a bit longer, but there''s so much work to do. Guess we''ll have to head out now." With that, she straightened up, her energy returning as she prepared for departure.

 Realisation

    Looking around, she sighed. "It''s getting late. I wanted to stay here a bit longer, but there''s so much work to do. Guess we''ll have to head out now." With that, she straightened up, her energy returning as she prepared for departure.

    In a sudden motion, she pulled off her stockings and tossed them casually toward one of her soldiers. "Take these and throw them in the trash!" she commanded with a sharp tone, not waiting for a reply as she strode toward the door of the treehouse. The soldier fumbled but quickly caught the stockings, nodding as Scarlett made her exit.

    The others in the room followed behind her, leaving the treehouse one by one. Lunatic, though still weak from whatever had happened earlier, managed to walk on her own, her steps slow but determined as she exited the room last.

    When they finally stepped outside, Scarlett was greeted by a truly massive sight. A massive army of 200,000 soldiers stretched before her, their sheer number overwhelming. Among them, about 20,000 came from the Martial VillageˇŞLi Feng, Xao Feng, and Reiza''s relatives stood among them.

    The majority of the army was made up of low-class monsters and lesser demons. At the forefront, however, were 5,000 succubi, their dangerous beauty a sign of the power they held.

    Lunatic had already used her telekinesis to inform everyone about Scarlett''s plan, and the soldiers obeyed without hesitation. They kneeled on the ground, heads bowed in submission, ready to follow Scarlett''s every command. Scarlett''s lips curled into a satisfied smile as she surveyed the scene before her.

    "Now, there''s just one last thing left to do," she murmured under her breath, her hand reaching into her cloak. From within, she pulled out a blindfold radiating a dark, evil auraˇŞa deep, unsettling purple. It was the infamous "Seal from Hell."

    Without pausing, Scarlett placed the blindfold over her eyes.

    Immediately, a change swept over her. The moment the blindfold touched her skin, she felt her power drain away. Her strength, stamina, and even her energy seemed to vanish, like a weight being pressed down on her body. But the most jarring change was to her eyes. For the first time in her life, her vision blurred. Where she was always able to see things in sharp, slow motion, now everything seemed cloudy and unclear.

    "Holy shit!" she thought, her heart racing with a strange excitement. "This is crazier than I expected!" For the first time, she was experiencing the world with normal vision, something that made her feel both vulnerable and oddly thrilled.

    Just as she was beginning to adjust to the unfamiliar sensation, a notification appeared in her mind:

    **<Congratulations! Unique skill: Sixth Sense gained>**

    **<Unique skill: Sixth Sense activated>**

    Her eyes widened in shock as she felt a new power awaken within her. Sixth Sense wasn''t about seeing with her eyesˇŞit was about feeling the flow of mana, sensing everything around her without needing sight. Almost instantly, the blurriness in her vision vanished. Though her eyes were still physically covered by the blindfold, it didn''t matter. She could see perfectlyˇŞnot with her eyes, but with her new skill.

    Scarlett''s lips curled into a grin, pure excitement bubbling up inside her. "Finally!" she whispered to herself, her heart racing with excitement. "I don''t have to worry about losing control anymore. No accidental deaths because of these damn eyes."

    If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.

    She exhaled a long, relieved breath. For the first time in a while, she felt truly at ease.

    Scarlett cupped her hands together, taking a deep breath. "It''s finally time to leave!" she announced, her voice filled with determination. As she focused her mana, a faint glow began to gather around her, pulsing with energy.

    Wearing the "Seal from Hell" blindfold made everything harder. She could feel the strain it put on her, especially when trying to use teleportation. It wasn''t impossible, but it required more effort than she was used to. Her brow furrowed in concentration as she worked through the challenge, but she wasn''t one to give up easily.

    With a surge of power, a massive magic circle appeared beneath everyone''s feet, glowing faintly in the dim light.

    **Swoosh!**

    In an instant, the entire army vanished, leaving only the rustling of the wind and the empty space behind them. The once crowded battlefield now stood silent and still, the soldiers, demons, and monsters all gone.

    Chief, standing in the midst of the vast empty space, surveyed the area with a sense of pride. He turned to the remaining villagers, his voice strong as he spoke, "Our savior has gone, but there is still much to be done. We must rebuild our village and, once that is done, we will have a grand celebration to honor our victory!"

    His words sparked a wave of excitement through the crowd. The villagers erupted into applause, their cheers filling the air as hope and joy spread among them. The promise of a new beginning, of rebuilding what was lost, lifted their spirits. Faces once filled with fear and exhaustion now lit up with smiles.

    -------------

    PLACE : KINGDOM OF GWARGA

    "Lord Leonidas, Prince L¨®rien has returned... without a single injury!" the soldier reported quietly, his voice trembling as he bowed deeply.

    Leonidas, the twin brother of Lysander, King of Gwarga, and uncle to Prince L¨®rien, sat in a grand chair before him. His eyes narrowed, disbelief washing over his face.

    "What?" he exclaimed, leaning forward, his hands gripping the armrests of his chair. "How is that possible?"

    The soldier gulped and continued, "The reports say that the prince went to the village, but... he didn''t encounter the succubus. Instead, they ended up fighting with the villagers. They killed most of them, but some of the villagers had powerful fighters, and they even managed to kill two of the summoned heroes."

    Leonidas clenched his teeth in frustration, his knuckles turning white. With a burst of rage, he slammed his fist onto the table in front of him, sending papers and cups flying.

    "Unbelievable!" he shouted, his voice full of anger. "I worked so hard to send him there, and yet, by some miracle, he returns without a single scratch?"

    He paced back and forth, his mind racing. "I knew that Scarlett Nova, that succubus, wasn''t ordinary. She managed to escape from the Darwitz Kingdom and slaughtered an entire army! Not many know about it, but I''ve got my sources feeding me information."

    Leonidas''s thoughts darkened as he reflected on his failed plan. "I used my unique skill: Silent Manipulation, to nudge L¨®rien into going to that village, thinking the succubus would kill him. That way, my children would have a clear path to the throne. But... it failed." He let out a deep, frustrated sigh, shaking his head as he cursed under his breath.

    "Lord Leonidas," the guard spoke up cautiously, "what should we do now?"

    Without hesitation, Leonidas stood tall, his eyes burning with resolve. "Prepare the carriage. We''re heading to the Demon Realm immediately. We''ll use the teleportation portal."

    The guard''s eyes widened in fear. "Right now? But... they might attack us the moment we arrive!"

    Leonidas shot him a fierce look, leaving no room for argument. "Leave everything to me. Just do as I say."

    The guard nodded, unable to protest, and hurried to follow the order. As Leonidas stood there, his fists still clenched, a sinister grin crept onto his face. He wasn''t done yet.

    --------

    "Huff... Finally, we''re here!" Xao Feng exclaimed excitedly as she took in the familiar surroundings. They had teleported just outside her home, Dreadhaven Village, only a few steps away from the entrance.

    "Scarlett-sama, let''s go!" Xao Feng shouted with enthusiasm, her heart light as she jumped forward, running a bit toward the village.

    But as she moved ahead, her smile slowly faded. Something was off. Scarlett, who was always the most energetic and cheerful, wasn''t moving. She stood still, her face void of any joy, her expression dark and gloomy.

    Confused, Xao Feng stopped and turned back. "What''s wrong?" she asked, worry creeping into her voice.

    Scarlett didn''t respond at first. Instead, she raised a hand and placed it over her chest, squeezing tightly as if she were in pain. Her eyes clouded with distant memories. "It''s the same," she whispered to herself. "It''s the same feeling as back then."she thought

    Her mind flashed back to a painful memory from when she was sixteen. The night she had killed her father and her mother had locked her in her room. That night of fear and confusion.

    When the morning came, only the police arrived to take her out. And it was thenˇŞjust like nowˇŞthat Scarlett had felt this same crushing feeling. The realization that her mother was already gone. Her mind had told her that her mother had taken her own life... but her heart refused to accept it. Her heart kept asking, What if? What if her mother was still alive, somehow?

    "My mind is telling me what already happened in the village... but my heart...my heart keeps making me hope. What if... just what if... what I fear hasn''t actually happened?"

 Fallen Souls?

    Scarlett and her entire army marched into Dreahaven. As they entered the village, a group of villagers was already waiting for them. Some were sobbing quietly, while others had grim, defeated expressions on their faces. There was no cheering for the army''s arrival; instead, the villagers bowed their heads, sadness weighing heavily in the air.

    Scarlett remained silent, her gaze moving over the sorrowful crowd. She walked forward steadily, her footsteps echoing against the cold ground. When she finally reached the front, her voice was firm but laced with concern. "What happened?"

    "Humans!" a female villager spat, her voice trembling with anger. "They attacked us, killed most of us, and destroyed almost half the village." Her hands clenched at her sides, barely containing her rage.

    As the villager spoke, the gathered crowd parted, creating a pathway for Scarlett. With every step she took forward, the devastation became more apparent. Piles of bodies lay before herˇŞ women, children. Some had been brutally cut down, others were burned beyond recognition. The sight of small lifeless bodies scattered among the dead made Scarlett''s stomach churn. The air was thick with the stench of death and the cries of those left behind.

    Xao Feng, sensing the horror of the situation, quickly led Evadne away, taking him to his room to spare him from the heartbreaking scene.

    But the worst was yet to come. Two bodies lay in the center of the village, covered with white sheets. One was relatively small and still, but the other was much larger, its shape looming over the rest, like a table or a platform. Suddenly, a gust of wind swept through the village, lifting the sheets and revealing the bodies underneath.

    Scarlett''s heart froze. Her hand trembled uncontrollably as she stared at the familiar faces of Elder Semiath and Sierra.

    Semiath''s body was horribly mutilated, cut into three pieces, his lifeless eyes staring blankly at the sky. Scarlett''s breath caught in her throat, but it was Sierra''s corpse that sent a wave of nausea through her. Sierra''s body was riddled with arrows, each one piercing her in such a way that she seemed to be suspended above the ground, as if sleeping in a bed of arrows. Her once fierce spirit was gone, leaving only a haunting reminder of her suffering.

    Scarlett bit down hard on her lower lips,as she clenched her fists tightly.

    She inhaled deeply, her breaths shaky but controlled. As her eyes darkened, determination set in. "Don''t worry," she whispered, her voice shaking but firm. "I''ll bring everyone back."

    She had made a pact, binding every villager''s soul to herself. With that connection, she could resurrect them, or at least, that was the plan. Scarlett raised both hands, her palms facing the sky, and began chanting the words of an ancient spell.

    Suddenly, a soft blue light enveloped her body, wrapping around her like a protective cocoon. One by one, dark blue and black bubbles started to rise from the ground, floating gently around her. Their strange, glowing forms hovered in the air like delicate lanterns, but something about them wasn''t right.

    The author''s narrative has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.

    In an instant, Scarlett realized these were the souls of the villagers. But... they were different now. Normally, a soul would glow with energy, with small bolts of lightning flickering inside, like life sparking within them. But these were dull. The lightning that should have danced inside was missing, and instead, cracks stretched across the surface of each soul, as though they were fragile glass, ready to shatter.

    A wave of confusion washed over Scarlett. Her brows furrowed as her heart raced. What''s wrong with them? she wondered. But there was no time to waste. She had to act quickly.

    Scarlett directed the souls back to their lifeless bodies, her magic enveloping them in a bright blue glow. For a moment, hope surged in her chestˇŞbut then nothing happened. The light faded, and the souls drifted out of the bodies once more, floating back into the air like they had before.

    She tried again, pouring more of her power into the spell, her energy draining with every attempt. But the result was the same. The villagers remained lifeless, and the souls refused to stay within their bodies.

    Her heart sank, dread creeping into her mind. "Why isn''t it working?" she questioned.

    Behind Scarlett stood her entire army, but not a single word was spoken. The eerie silence of the village hung in the air like a heavy blanket. The bodies of the fallen villagers lay still, and despair gripped everyone.

    Suddenly, a voice broke through the quietˇŞa crazed voice. A figure, the lunatic, stepped forward, her snake eyes wild but her tone eerily calm. "Even though you made a pact with them, taking their souls under your protection, there''s something you''re forgetting," she began, "As long as their physical bodies are still alive, their souls remain tethered to them. But if that connection breaks, well... they would become nothing more than the undead."

    Scarlett''s heart skipped a beat as the lunatic continued to speak, her voice taking on a grim tone. "Those humans," she spat, "they didn''t just attack their bodies. They targeted their very souls, leaving them damaged and broken. That''s why you can''t bring them back. Not like this. If you try to revive them without healing their souls first, you''ll only bring them back with traumaˇŞbroken minds and shattered spirits."

    As the lunatic spoke, her voice cracked, and her eyes brimmed with tears. "Sniff... Sob... Sob..." Her emotions spilled over, and suddenly, she was weeping uncontrollably. "This... this is all my fault!" she cried out, her voice shaking. Even though she had never met the villagers before, even though she had no real connection to them, the weight of her heart pact with Scarlett made her feel every ounce of the sorrow and pain.

    The lunatic clutched her chest, overwhelmed by the sadness of Scarlett''s heart, and broke down completely. "Because of our pact," she sobbed as she thought in her mind, "I can feel everything you feel... the pain... the loss... and it''s too much! I can''t hold it back!"

    "No, my lady, this isn''t your fault," a soft voice interrupted. A succubus with gentle eyes stepped forward and embraced the weeping lunatic, holding her close. "Humans are always like thatˇŞcowards, destructive." She tried to soothe her with kind words, but the sadness hung in the air like a storm cloud.

    Scarlett stood frozen, her mind racing. "What should I do?"Her thoughts were frantic as she tried to think of a way to save them, a way to undo the damage that had been done. But no matter how hard she thought, no answer came to her.

    Then, she felt something wet on her hand. A droplet. Her eyes widened, and for a moment, she wondered, "Am I crying?" Her hand instinctively moved toward her blindfold, but it was dry. She touched her faceˇŞno tears. Both her eyes and blindfold were untouched.

    And then, she looked up.

    Rain had begun to fall, the sky weeping in her place. Each drop fell softly, soaking the ground, the bodies of the villagers, and Scarlett herself. "It''s just the rain," she thought bitterly, her heart hardening. "I should have known. Just like two years ago... I''m too heartless to cry." The memories of her past flickered in her mind, threatening to overwhelm her, but instead of breaking down, she steeled herself.

    The villagers were drenched, their lifeless bodies motionless under the falling rain. But Scarlett refused to let despair win. With newfound determination, she raised her right hand toward the sky. The muscles in her arm tensed as she gathered her strength. Then, in one powerful motion, she used her psychokinesis to push the clouds away, parting them as though they were mere curtains.

    Within seconds, the rain stopped.

    Everyone stared at her in stunned silence. Confusion spread across their faces as they watched Scarlett stand tall, her eyes blazing with determination. "Now is not the time to sit around and cry," she shouted, her voice echoing with authority. "Does anyone know how to bring them back?"

    The air was thick with tension, but no one answered. The silence stretched on until, at last, the lunatic spoke again, her voice soft but certain. "Yes... there is a way. Thankfully, their souls are damaged, not completely vanished, Making them go into cycle of rebirth." She wiped the last of her tears and took a deep breath. "If we can find a ''Fallen Soul,'' we can repair them. And once their souls are healed, they can be resurrected."

    Scarlett couldn''t help but question "Fallen Souls?"

 Everyone Have Traitors

    In the world, there are three distinct types of souls, each shaped by the emotions and qualities that define a person.

    "First", there are "Normal Souls". These souls are found in almost everyone, from the average person to those leading ordinary lives. They are a mix of many different emotionsˇŞjoy, sadness, fear, excitement, and much more. Just like how people experience a variety of feelings, these souls reflect that balance. Normal souls are shaped like any other soul and don''t stand out much. They''re the most common, representing the emotional complexity of regular individuals.

    Then, there are "Noble Souls". These are rare, appearing in only one out of a million people. These souls are born when someone experiences a single powerful emotion that overrides all others. This emotion could be pride,justice,righteousness, or bravery etc... People with noble souls are often fearless, unafraid of death, and always ready to stand for what is right. They are the kind of people who help others, protect the weak, and fight for justice, no matter the cost. The appearance of a noble soul is quite specialˇŞit''s transparent, like clear water, a bubble without color, reflecting the purity of their intentions.

    Finally, we have the Fallen Souls, also known as Evil Souls. These souls are shaped by dark and negative emotions like greed, hatred, lust, and envy etc... People with fallen souls care only for themselves or someone they love. They are driven by a desire for revenge, power, or material gain, and as their dark emotions grow stronger, so does the corruption within their soul. Over time, their soul turns into a deep, **pitch black**, a sign that their dark desires have fully taken over. These are people who walk a path of selfishness and evil, their souls reflecting the darkness they harbor inside.

    Fallen souls are as rare as noble souls.

    Lunatic explained everything to Scarlett with a calm but serious tone. "Noble souls can repair the souls of angels, and fallen souls have the same effect on monsters and demons. That''s why we need to find a fallen soul," she stated, her eyes locked on Scarlett''s.

    Scarlett nodded in understanding, but before she could respond, Li Feng interrupted. His usual carefree demeanor was gone, replaced by anger. "What I don''t get is how they invaded so smoothly. There''s no way I''m believing they pulled that off without inside help."

    Scarlett smirked, as though she had expected this. "Of course. Everyone have traitors," she replied confidently.

    Li Feng raised an eyebrow, clearly confused. "Traitors? Are you saying we have traitors among us?" His disbelief was evident.

    Taken from Royal Road, this narrative should be reported if found on Amazon.

    Scarlett gazed up at the sky, her face emotionless. "Yes. But this applies on both sides." she said, her back now turned to him. Her tone was cold and distant, devoid of feeling, as if she were processing something greater.

    Suddenly, her posture shifted. "I can sense itˇ­ someone is coming through teleportation," she murmured, her senses heightened.

    Xao Feng returned with a grave expression. Scarlett wasted no time giving orders. "Xao, take the bodies of those who died to a separate room and freeze them. We need to preserve them."

    Then, addressing everyone around her, she raised her voice, her words commanding respect. "No need to cry. They aren''t truly gone yet.One week....In one week, I''ll bring them back to life. Think of it as them taking a short trip."

    Hearing her confidence, the villagers'' faces brightened, their worries easing. Scarlett had given them hope, and that was enough for now.

    Before Scarlett could say anything else, Lunatic acted quickly, casting a spell that put Yumi Yamamoto into a deep sleep.

    "How did you know I was about to ask you to do that?" Scarlett asked, surprised.

    Lunatic smiled faintly. "Just a lucky guess."

    Scarlett thought to herself, "What we''re dealing with isn''t something the president can handleˇ­ it was better this way."

    Suddenly a villager came towards them runnin, "Scarlett-sama... Some humans hae arrived, Do we attack them? " He said hurriness in his voice.

    "No!, I''m going to talk to them! ", she said as she turned towards the exit gate with an evil grin.

    -------------

    At the eastern corner of the world, where the *Kingdom of Armament* lies isolated, a land as secretive as North Korea but even more so in its strictness. No citizen is allowed to leave, and no outsiders are permitted to enter. Hidden within the sealed borders of this mysterious kingdom is an unknown location, a room unlike any other. The walls and floor are pure white, bathed in an eerie glow, as if the entire space was swallowed by light itself.

    In the center of the room stood a single object: a modern, sleek gaming chair. Resting on it, a man reclined silently, his form barely visible, his face obscured in the shadows, blending with the wall in front of him. Only his stillness hinted at his presence.

    Suddenly, the silence was broken. A figure entered the room, dressed in a white suit reminiscent of advanced civilizationsˇŞsomething out of a futuristic sci-fi world. His outfit, like an astronaut''s suit but more streamlined, gave off the impression of technological superiority, resembling a Doomslayer''s armor but in bright white.

    The man in white knelt immediately and spoke, his voice laced with urgency and fear. "I have come to report to Lord Auren."

    Auren, the man in the chair, remained silent but listened intently. His mechanical-sounding voice finally responded, cold and emotionless, "Speak."

    "An emergency has occurred, my Lord," the man began, keeping his head bowed. "Something has struck our precious solar sphere, the one we use to harness the energy from neutron stars."

    Auren''s head tilted slightly at this news, his voice gaining an edge. "What?"

    "Iˇ­ I am deeply sorry," the man continued, his voice trembling with fear. "It was caused by a slash wave from someone''s sword. We believe the strike wasn''t meant for us, but it was so powerful that it traveled millions of kilometers and damaged our sphere, We were just unlucky."

    The silence grew heavier as the man in white finished. He hesitated for a moment before adding, "Because of this, repairs will take six months. Our plan is delayed by an entire year."

    For a moment, the room was completely still, the white light flickering slightly. Auren clenched his fist tightly, frustration evident in his mechanical voice. "A whole yearˇ­ Just who is this fool responsible for such a reckless act?"

    <Name : Auren The Absolute>

    <Title : The Man From Future, The Man Of The Stars>

 Three Conditions

    In the outskirts of Dreadhaven, an emergency tent had been set up, housing two opposing forcesˇŞScarlett''s group and the party of Leonidas, the twin brother of Lysander, King of Gwarga.

    Leonidas, upon first glance, could easily be mistaken for the king himself. But Scarlett knew better. He wasn''t the honorable monarch; he was a cunning man, one who always had something to hide. The tension between them was palpable as they sat across from each other. Despite Leonidas''s best efforts to appear composed, there was no mistaking the nervous tremor in his body. His smile, forced and uneasy, gave away his fear. Even with ten soldiers standing behind him, he knew deep down that if a fight broke out, his life would end here. Still, that twisted grin lingered on his face.

    "Heheheˇ­ Ms. Scarlett Nova, you probably already know why I''m here," he began, his voice dripping with false confidence. "The one who attacked your villageˇ­ it was none other than our arrogant prince, L¨®rien."

    Before anyone else could react, Li Feng''s voice rang out, loud and furious. "L¨®rien?! I''ll kill that bastard!"

    But before he could move, Scarlett''s cold, emotionless voice sliced through the air. "Just stay where you are." Her words weren''t a suggestionˇŞthey were a warning. The pressure of her command made Li Feng freeze in place, his body responding to an instinctual fear before his mind could even process it. He didn''t dare move.

    Scarlett''s lips curled into a wicked smile as she turned her gaze back to Leonidas. "Leonidas, I doubt you came here without a reason. If that reason isn''t good enough, you won''t be leaving here alive."

    Her voice was calm but filled with dark intent, and even Leonidas, with his deceptive grin, felt a shiver of dread. He had come prepared, but now he wasn''t so sure if he would survive this encounter.

    Leonidas let out a shaky breath, trying to maintain his composure. "Ho... Ho... Ho... Alright then, let me cut to the chase," he said, his voice trembling despite his attempt to sound confident. "I''m here to propose an alliance." His eyes darted nervously to Scarlett as if gauging her reaction. "I have simple desires. I just want to be the king of Gwarga. That''s all." He paused, licking his dry lips. "Tomorrow, I''ll arrange for Prince L¨®rien to challenge you to a duel. All you need to do is kill him. Once he''s gone, the throne is mine."

    His words quickened, as if speaking the truth might save him. He rubbed his palms together, eyes gleaming with greed. "And in return, you can have whatever you want. Name your price. I can even lick your shoes if that''s what it takes! As long as the world sees me as king..." His voice trailed off as he stared at Scarlett, waiting desperately for her response.

    Scarlett remained silent, her expression unreadable. The tension in the tent grew thicker, and Leonidas''s smile faltered. His heart raced faster with each passing second, unsure of what her silence meant. He swallowed hard, feeling the weight of her cold, calculating gaze on him.

    Stolen novel; please report.

    After what felt like an eternity, Scarlett finally spoke, her voice smooth and measured. "Hmm... Alright," she said, breaking the silence. "I accept."

    Relief washed over Leonidas for a brief moment, but it was short-lived. Scarlett''s eyes narrowed inside the blindfold, her next words sending a chill down his spine. "But in return, I want three things."

    The sudden shift in her tone made Leonidas''s nervous grin disappear, and he braced himself for whatever was coming next.

    Scarlett sat with an air of confidence, her eyes sharp even though she was wearing a blindfold as she stated her first demand, "First, I want an alliance between your kingdom and my village. You will help us rebuild, making it larger than it ever was. I also want our products approved and distributed in your kingdom without delay, and even advertised to the world."

    Leonidas, trying to keep his nerves in check, nodded quickly. He wasn''t in a position to argue.

    "Second," Scarlett continued, her voice steady, "I will punish L¨®rien, but it will be done in your kingdom, and no one is to interfere."

    Leonidas blinked in confusion. "So, she doesn''t intend to kill him tomorrow?"He thought. "But still, it means L¨®rien will die eventually, so it doesn''t matter when."

    He gave a nod of agreement once more, feeling a small bit of relief.

    "And lastly," Scarlett said, her tone firm and authoritative, "I want you to nominate Dreadhaven as a nation at the world meeting."

    Leonidas''s eyes widened in shock, struggling to process her words. "How could she know about the world meeting?" He thought, standing abruptly. "Are you serious? This village is in the demon realm! No one will accept that!" His voice cracked with panic.

    The world meeting was a grand event where the rulers or representatives of the six major kingdoms gathered to discuss critical matters. These discussions ranged from threats like the rise of demon kings to large-scale wars that could shake the very foundations of the kingdoms. However, one of the more significant aspects of this meeting was the nomination of new countries.

    In addition to the six great kingdoms, there were smaller islands and tribal territories that were not yet recognized as official nations. If one of these regions wanted to gain the status of a recognized country, a kingdom would have to propose it as a representative at the world meeting. For the nomination to succeed, all the kingdoms had to agree. Only then would the tribe or region be granted official recognition as a new country.

    What Scarlett demanded was bold and unprecedented. She wanted Leonidas to act as the representative for Dreadhaven, her village, and propose its recognition as a country at the world meeting. In exchange, she would offer the alliance he needed, but she made it clear that Leonidas must vote in favor of Dreadhaven''s nomination.

    Scarlett smiled coldly, her eyes gleaming with dark amusement. "There is no rule that states areas within the demon realm can''t be nominated. You just have to vote in my favor, Leonidas. I''ll handle the rest."

    Leonidas stared at her, feeling the weight of her words press down on him. The thought of proposing Dreadhaven in the world meeting was madness... but he knew he didn''t have much choice, Thus he again nodded in agreement.

    Scarlett''s voice rang out with a commanding boldness as she said, "Nice, you can leave now. My mind''s so messed up right now." Her sharp tone left no room for argument, and Leonidas, feeling the weight of her authority, complied without another word. With a slight nod to his soldiers, he turned and made his way out, quickly activating the teleportation portal. His figure vanished, and with him, his men disappeared as well.

    The others around Scarlett glanced at her, uncertain of what her next move would be. Their confusion was apparent, but there was also a flicker of trust in their eyes. They didn''t understand all her plans, but they knew, deep down, whatever she was plotting was for their benefit.

    As the magical portal closed behind Leonidas and his men, Scarlett''s eyes lingered on the spot where he vanished. Her mind was already working, piecing together the threads of her strategy. "I''m a professional at inflicting fear," she thought with a hint of pride. "But fear isn''t what I need right now. Fear doesn''t corrupt soulsˇŞit doesn''t make them fall, I need something like greed, Hatred,List, Envy. "

    Her thoughts darkened as she reflected on Leonidas. His greed was obvious, it clung to him like a second skin. "What if, as time passes, his soul falls deeper into greed?" she mused. "Maybe his soul could become a fallen one."

    But that wouldn''t do. Scarlett had already promised the villagers that she''d bring back their fallen in just one week. She didn''t have time to wait for Leonidas to break under his greed. The clock was ticking, and she needed a faster solution.

 Traitors

    "We must hurry and report to the king that Lord Leonidas is a traitor!" Gorham, the dwarf, said urgently, his voice low but filled with determination. His eyes were wide with concern, and sweat beaded on his forehead. He wasn''t alone, though. Standing beside him were Gohard and Sigfried, both just as anxious.

    They were hidden away in the storage room of the village, a place that Scarlett had ordered to be built in case of emergencies. The room was cramped and filled with supplies, but it served as the perfect place for secret conversations.

    "I still can''t believe he''s been plotting this whole time," Gohard added, his voice trembling slightly. He glanced nervously toward the door as if expecting someone to overhear them.

    "He was always so calm, so... trustworthy," Sigfried said, shaking his head. "We should''ve seen it coming."

    The three of them had told Scarlett a sob story when they first arrived. They claimed that a noble had stolen their work and then accused them of copying him. The noble had them thrown into prison, and desperate to support their families, they had no choice but to come to Dreadhaven and start over.

    But, of course, that was all a lie. A well-crafted story to earn her sympathy. In truth, they were spies, sent from the Kingdom of Gwarga to gather information. They had been feeding every detail of Dreadhaven''s defenses, resources, and secrets back to their kingdom. The reason Lorien knew every hidden route in and out of Dreadhaven? That was because of them.

    Gorham reached into his cloak and pulled out a small, peculiar device. It was sleek and had intricate markings on it, pulsing faintly. This device was their lifeline, a telekinesis communication tool that allowed them to send messages directly to the Kingdom of Gwarga. With a deep breath, he channeled his mana into the device, and it began to glow softly, ready to transmit their latest findings.

    But just as the device started activating, a voice echoed from behind him, smooth but menacing.

    "Who are you communicating with?"

    Gorham''s heart nearly stopped. His blood ran cold as he felt the warm breath on his ear. Slowly, he turned his head and saw Scarlett, her head resting on his shoulder casually. But her presence sent a shiver down his spine, paralyzing him with fear.

    "M-my lady?" Gorham stammered, his voice shaky. His knees buckled, and without hesitation, he dropped to the ground, bowing deeply. His forehead almost touched the floor as he begged for his life.

    "Please, forgive us! We had no choiceˇŞour families... they''re being held captive by the king! We only did this to save them!" His voice cracked with desperation as he clutched at the floor, trembling.

    Behind him, Sigfried and Gohard fell to their knees as well, terror in their eyes.

    "Gorham speaks the truth, my lady," they both chimed in unison, their heads bowed low, too afraid to even look up.

    Scarlett''s lips curled into a soft smile, her hand reaching out to rest on Gorham''s shoulder. "Stand up," she commanded, her voice calm, but there was an icy edge to it that made his stomach churn.

    Gorham scrambled to his feet, trying to steady himself as his mind raced, searching for a way out of this.

    "Tell me,"Scarlett''s gaze was locked onto him sven though she was wearing blindfold, her smile unwavering. "Did you do your job?"

    The author''s tale has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.

    He swallowed hard, nodding quickly. "Y-yes... yes, my lady. IˇŞI even trained many of the villagers. They''re skilled now, surpassing even me! They''re... they''re ready for whatever you need!" He blurted out anything that came to his mind, hoping it would be enough to save him.

    But the room seemed to grow colder as Scarlett''s smile twisted into something darker. She leaned in close, her grin wide, revealing sharp teeth beneath her lips.

    "Great, Now I have no use of you! ".

    Gorham''s eyes widened in horror. "W-what?" His voice was barely a whisper, disbelief sinking in as Scarlett''s grip tightened on his shoulder.

    ------------

    It was around 4 AM, the sky still dark but with a hint of light as the sun was just about to rise. In Dreadhaven, no one had slept that night. The whole village had been restless, the atmosphere heavy after the recent events. Soldiers sat on the ground, keeping watch, and the villagers who still had homes stayed inside, but no one could close their eyes. The fear and tension in the air were too thick to allow anyone to sleep.

    Many of the villagers had already started repairing the damage caused to the village. Hammering and rebuilding echoed in the streets, with people determined to fix what had been broken. The roads of Dreadhaven were alive with activity, but a heavy silence hung over them.

    Suddenly, one of the house doors swung open with a loud crash, and something flew out, landing with a sickening thud in the middle of the street. It rolled a few times before coming to a stop. The villagers nearby froze, their hearts pounding as they cautiously approached the object.

    A small crowd gathered around, whispers spreading like wildfire as they saw what it was.

    It was a head. Gorham''s head. Blood still oozed from the stump of his neck, and the villagers stared in horror, recognizing him as one of their ownˇŞuntil recently.

    Moments later, Scarlett stepped out of the house, dragging two more figures with herˇŞSigfried and Gohard, both alive but barely. They were struggling, trying to free themselves, but their faces were pale, and their voices shaky as they begged for their lives.

    Scarlett''s gaze swept across the crowd, her voice cutting through the night. "These three are traitors to the village! What should we do with them?" she asked, her tone cold and commanding.

    For a moment, there was silence as the villagers processed her words. Then, one voice rose above the crowd, trembling with anger.

    "Kill them! Kill them!" A woman, her face streaked with tears, shouted. She was one of the few survivors from a recent attack, and the memory of her friends being slaughtered was still fresh in her mind. The pain of their betrayal was raw, and she wanted justice.

    "Yes, kill them!" Another villager shouted, followed by another.

    Soon, the crowd was roaring, their voices filled with fury. "Kill them! Kill them! They deserve it!" The chant grew louder, the people united in their demand for blood.

    Scarlett''s lips curled into a smirk as she watched the scene unfold, satisfied with the response. She turned her head slightly, her eyes landing on Li Feng, who stood nearby.

    "Li Feng," she called, her voice calm yet full of authority. "Behead these two in public."

    The villagers cheered in agreement, their desire for revenge rising with every passing second.

    The crowd was still chanting, their voices ringing in the early morning air, as Li Feng stepped forward. His face was calm, but his eyes held the weight of what he was about to do. He looked at the two men in front of himˇŞSigfried and GohardˇŞwho were kneeling on the ground, their hands bound, their faces pale and twisted in fear. They were trembling, their eyes darting from Li Feng to the villagers, silently begging for mercy.

    The village fell silent, watching with bated breath as Li Feng unsheathed his sword. The blade gleamed in the soft morning light, sharp and deadly. He walked slowly toward the two men, the weight of the crowd''s expectations pressing down on him. He had done this before, but it never got easier.

    Sigfried''s breathing became ragged, and he shook his head, whispering pleas, his voice barely audible. "Please... spare us... we didn''t mean for it to end like this."His voice cracked, but Li Feng didn''t flinch.

    With one smooth motion, Li Feng positioned the sword above Sigfried''s neck. For a brief moment, time seemed to stand still. The villagers held their breath, their eyes wide, waiting for the final blow.

    And then, in one swift movement, the blade came down. It was quickˇŞtoo quick for Sigfried to even scream. His head rolled forward, landing on the cold ground, his eyes still wide with shock. The blood pooled around his neck, dark and thick, as his body collapsed beside his severed head.

    Gohard, who had been watching in horror, let out a choked sob. "No... no... please! Please!" He struggled against his bindings, tears streaming down his face, but it was no use.

    Li Feng approached him next, his face as expressionless as before. The villagers stared, some in awe, others in grim satisfaction. Gohard''s pleas became desperate, but they fell on deaf ears. Li Feng raised the sword again.

    The blade cut through the air, and Gohard''s fate mirrored Sigfried''s. His body slumped forward, lifeless, while his head rolled to the side, blood pouring onto the ground.

    For a moment, there was silence. The bodies lay still, their heads lying just inches away. The crowd''s cheers and shouts from earlier had faded into a quiet murmur, as if the weight of what had just happened settled over them. Some villagers turned away, unable to look at the lifeless figures.

    Scarlett watched from a distance, a small, satisfied smile playing on her lips. "This will be the fate of anyone who betrays me."

    Li Feng stepped back, wiping the blood from his sword. He glanced at the two bodies on the groundˇŞcold, lifeless, and stained with guilt. There was no victory in his eyes, only the solemn duty he had just fulfilled.

    The villagers began to disperse, but the image of the two traitorsˇŞbeheaded, their bodies left as a grim reminderˇŞstayed with them. It was a warning to all who thought of betrayal, a reminder of the price that must be paid.

 Grand Scheme

    As the early morning light bathed the Kingdom of Gwarga, Leonidas arrived back using the teleportation crystal. Without wasting a moment, he set his plan into motion, determined to push Prince L¨®rien into returning to Dreadhaven to face Scarlett Nova, no matter the cost.

    The method Leonidas chose was both cruel and simpleˇŞhe poisoned the breakfast meant for all the students of the Warrior Academy. As the morning unfolded and the students gathered in the cafeteria for their meal, the effects began to show. One by one, students started feeling sick, clutching their stomachs in pain. Panic spread like wildfire, and before anyone could fully comprehend the severity of the situation, many of the weaker students succumbed to the poison.

    Their bodies turned a sickly shade of blue, victims of the high toxicity. To everyone''s horror, even the healers, masters of magic and medicine, were powerless to reverse the damage. By the time any measures could be taken, more than two hundred students lay dead, their lives stolen in the blink of an eye. The academy, stricken with fear, tried desperately to suppress the news, hoping to prevent the kingdom''s people from discovering the tragedy.

    The professors rushed to Prince L¨®rien, their faces pale with dread. When the prince learned of the catastrophe, fury surged through him. His hands balled into fists, trembling with rage. "Who did this?" he roared, his voice echoing through the halls as he slammed his fist into the wall, cracking the stone.

    A voice, familiar and seemingly innocent, answered from behind. "Who else? This is the wrath of that succubus, Scarlett Nova. She''s avenging her comrades." Leonidas stood there, the very image of calm deceit, his face betraying none of the guilt that weighed on his heart. Despite being the true culprit, he spoke as though he had no part in the tragedy.

    As soon as the professor finished delivering the news, Leonidas made a dismissive gesture. "Now that you''ve done your part, shoo! Go!" he waved the professor off, eager to be alone with Prince L¨®rien. Once the door closed behind them, the prince''s frustration and fear were palpable.

    Leonidas clicked his tongue, pacing with a dramatic sigh. "Tch, tch... If you go back to your father now and admit this disaster was your fault, he''ll be utterly disappointed in you," he said, his voice dripping with mock concern.

    L¨®rien''s face lost all color as dread settled in. He clenched his fists. "You''re right... What should I do? Two hundred innocent students died because of me!" His voice cracked under the weight of his guilt, every word thick with regret.

    Leonidas''s lips curled into a wicked smile, revealing sharp teeth as he activated his unique skillˇŞ**Silent Manipulation**. His voice took on a persuasive edge. "How about I offer you some advice, again?" He paused for a moment, watching L¨®rien squirm under the guilt. "End this once and for all. Return to Dreadhaven. Challenge herˇŞScarlett NovaˇŞto a one-on-one duel. Prove your strength and put this all behind you."

    This novel is published on a different platform. Support the original author by finding the official source.

    For L¨®rien, who had never truly faced the battle-hardened warriors of Dreadhaven, like Li Feng, Reiza, or Xao Feng, the only real threat in his mind was Scarlett. His arrogance clouded his judgment, for him other villagers were just cannon fodder and only Scarlett might give some tough time.

    He exhaled deeply, his grip tightening around the hilt of his sword, his resolve hardening. "Okay," he muttered, determination flashing in his eyes. "I''ll confront her directly."

    Without another word, L¨®rien stormed out of the room, his steps echoing through the hallways as he departed for Dreadhaven, unaware that he was walking straight into Leonidas''s trap.

    ------------

    Leonidas dashed into the grand hall of the royal palace, breathless as he called out urgently, "Lord Lysanderˇ­ Lord Lysander!"

    The king, seated on his throne, immediately turned his attention to the sudden commotion. Though Leonidas was his brother, there was no sign of familial familiarity in Lysander''s eyes. At this moment, he was a king above all, and his gaze reflected both authority and concern.

    Seeing his twin brother stumble forward, collapsing onto his knees before the throne, the air in the hall grew tense. Leonidas pressed his forehead to the cold floor, his body shaking as tears poured from his eyes uncontrollably. "Kill meˇ­ Please, kill me! I deserve death!" he cried out, his voice cracking, startling not just Lysander but the nobles and royal courtiers who had gathered around.

    Lysander''s face shifted from concern to outright alarm. "What is this about? Speak now!" he ordered, the firmness of his command betraying his inner worry.

    Leonidas raised his tear-streaked face, looking up at his brother in utter misery. "I made a terrible mistake. Prince L¨®rienˇ­ he''s gone to Dreadhavenˇ­ to face that succubus, Scarlett Nova. He didn''t want me to tell you or anyone else, but I couldn''t hold it back any longer!"

    A collective gasp swept through the hall as everyone''s eyes widened in disbelief. Some nobles clutched their chests in shock, while others exchanged frightened looks. The memory of Scarlett Nova still haunted themˇŞa monstrous, powerful being who had once hijacked their kingdom for two hours, Effortlessly. For L¨®rien to challenge her alone seemed like a death sentence.

    "We are doomed! She''ll destroy us all!" one nobleman cried out, his face pale with terror as he recalled the day Scarlett had taken control, sitting on the throne like an tyrant queen. The fear in the hall was palpable; it was as if the shadow of that dark day had returned.

    Lysander''s hands gripped the sides of his throne, his expression both fearful and furious. "When did he leave? How long has it been?" he demanded, his voice barely steady as his mind raced with possibilities.

    Leonidas, still trembling, wiped at his face. "A few hoursˇ­ their battle could have already started by now."

    The weight of those words settled over the entire hall like a dark cloud. Everyone knew what this could meanˇŞnot just for Prince L¨®rien, but for the entire kingdom of Gwarga.

    Lysander swallowed hard, his throat dry as the full weight of the situation began to crush him. He turned to his advisors, his voice cracking slightly. "Send a messenger immediatelyˇ­ Write that we are deeply sorry for any trouble my son has caused. Offer them any compensation they want, In return they''ll have to send my son back safely."

    His knuckles turned white as he clenched his fist, dreading what he had to say next. "Or elseˇ­ there will be war. A war between Dreadhaven and the Kingdom of Gwarga."

    The tension in the room thickened, fear spreading like wildfire. Whispers of dread and panic echoed among the nobles. The mere thought of going to war with Dreadhaven sent shivers down their spines. They all knew the power that Scarlett Nova commanded, and none doubted that she could wipe them out if provoked.

    But amidst the fear and chaos, there was one person who wasn''t scared at allˇŞLeonidas. In fact, he was smiling.

    A dark grin spread across his face as he watched his brother, the king, fall into his carefully laid trap. Everyone, including the king himself, was nothing more than a pawn in his grand scheme. His heart raced with excitement as he envisioned the chaos that was about to unfold.

    "Heheheˇ­ This is perfect," Leonidas whispered to himself, his lips curling into an evil smile. "That''s exactly what I wantedˇ­ a war. A war where you all lose."

 Spirit Kings!

    In the outskirts of Dreadhaven, where the land was barren and harsh, Prince L¨®rien stood tall, facing Scarlett. The wind swept over the dirt, and the air felt heavy with tension. They were near the same cave where Scarlett had once tested her nuclear magic. With almost no trees and only cracked, dry ground beneath their feet, it was a fitting battleground for what was about to unfold.

    For L¨®rien, this was the first time he laid eyes on Scarlett, and her mere presence seemed to shake the core of his confidence. He had always been sure of his strength, but something about her unnerved him. He couldn''t tell if he would emerge victorious or meet his defeat.

    In the distance, notable figures like Li Feng, Baron, Cryptus, and others watched with interest. Their gazes were like silent judgments on the upcoming duel. L¨®rien couldn''t help but feel uneasy, unsure if they were allies of Scarlett or if they had simply struck some sort of truce with her. Either way, he knew there was no backing down now. His pride and honor as a prince demanded he fight.

    "I shall punish you for poisoning the innocent students," L¨®rien declared, raising his sword and pointing it at her, his voice steady despite the weight of the moment.

    "Poison?" Scarlett''s brow furrowed in confusion. But then her expression hardened as she realized what was going on. It had to be Leonidas''s doing, not hers. A flicker of annoyance crossed her features, but she refocused on the task at hand.

    L¨®rien took a firm stance, and suddenly, a pure white aura began to form around him. It wasn''t magic or mana in the usual senseˇŞit radiated from something deep within him, something powerful and pure. Scarlett''s eyes widened as she saw it.

    "A noble soulˇ­?" she whispered, her voice laced with surprise.

    L¨®rien possessed a noble soulˇŞa rarity in their world, something so unique that it occurred only once in a million. The aura of a noble soul could signify inner purity, strength, and righteousness, but Scarlett wasn''t impressed. What good was a noble soul to her? What she truly sought was a fallen soul, one corrupted and twisted by darkness. To her, a noble soul was a mere curiosity.

    Her eyes narrowed with determination. She didn''t care for his purity or noble ideals.

    With a subtle exhale, she released her aura, letting it flow freely for the first time. Without even opening her eyes or removing her blindfold but still the overwhelming force of her energy began to ripple through the air. The sheer power of it, unfiltered and raw, caused the ground to tremble beneath her feet.

    L¨®rien, who had been charging at her, suddenly felt an invisible weight crash down upon him. It was as if a mountain had dropped from the heavens, pressing him into the earth. His legs buckled under the crushing pressure, and he fell to his knees, gasping for breath.

    "Such power..." he muttered through gritted teeth, his face twisted with the strain of resisting her aura.

    Scarlett snorted in disdain. "You were no match for me from the start." She took one calm, deliberate step forward, and the pressure on L¨®rien doubled instantly. His entire body shook as he tried to hold himself up, but the force was too great. He knew, instinctively, that if she took another step, it would be the end of him.

    The tale has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation.

    "I guess I''ll have to use my trump card from the start," he murmured to himself, his voice barely audible through the pain.

    With trembling hands, L¨®rien drew his swordˇŞa gleaming white jade blade with a large red gem embedded in the hilt. It seemed to pulse with life, almost as if it had its own heartbeat. Wasting no time, he pressed the sword against his own chest and, in one swift motion, plunged it deep into his flesh. The blade pierced straight through his torso, stopping in the center of his chest.

    He let out a scream of pure agony. The onlookers gasped in shock, horrified by the sight of L¨®rien seemingly impaling himself. But Scarlett remained unfazed. She had seen this before, or rather, she had been warned about this. Leonidas had mentioned something to her before leaving, something about L¨®rien''s hidden powerˇŞhis connection to the warlord.

    The moment the blade pierced him, a bright white light erupted from L¨®rien''s body, and a new energy surged through him, far more powerful than before. The ground beneath him cracked as an overwhelming aura began to radiate from his form. Slowly, his body started to change.

    His ears elongated, growing into the distinct shape of an elf''s. His waist narrowed, and his figure slimmed down. Within moments, his chest expanded, transforming into two distinct pairs of breasts. His entire appearance shifted, and in the blink of an eye, L¨®rien was no longer a man.

    Standing where he had been was now an elf woman dressed in a green elven battle costume. But it wasn''t just his physical form that had changedˇŞhis entire presence, his very essence, was different. The soul that now stood before Scarlett was someone else entirely.

    A voice, calm yet powerful, echoed in Scarlett''s mind as she read the title before her:

    <Name: Lortell Beatrix>

    <Title: Warlord>

    Scarlett stood unwavering as Lortell Beatrix''s chilling voice pierced the air, "Do you accept this duel?"

    In that instant, Leonidas'' words echoed in Scarlett''s mind. He had warned her, "When Lortell Beatrix challenges you, don''t accept. If you say yes, her unique power will trigger, locking all of your mana for the duration of the battle. Say no, and the same thing happens. The only way to keep your mana is to remain silent and attack."

    Despite the warning, a wicked smile curled across Scarlett''s lips. How could she resist such a challenge?

    "Yes, I accept!" she declared without hesitation.

    Immediately, a notification flashed in her mind:

    <Notification: Conditions Met>

    <All mana has been locked down>

    Warlord Beatrix''s lips twisted into a mischievous grin as she lunged toward Scarlett with blinding speed. Before Scarlett could react, Beatrix was beneath her, driving a powerful punch into her abdomen. The impact sent Scarlett flying into the air, her breath knocked from her lungs.

    In mid-air, Beatrix pursued, leaping upward and slamming both fists together for a devastating strike. Scarlett''s body plummeted toward the ground, crashing into the dirt with bone-jarring force. The impact was so severe that her body bounced from the ground, yet through the pain, that same menacing smile lingered on her face.

    Lying on the ground, Scarlett''s laughter filled the air. "Disappointing... utterly disappointing," she taunted, her voice laced with dark amusement. She rolled onto her side, wiping blood from her lips. "This isn''t even close to the power of lunatic. Is this really what a warlord can do?"

    Beatrix, glaring down at her opponent, prepared for her next move.

    Beatrix stood tall, glaring down at her opponent, determination burning in her eyes. With a deep breath, she began channeling her mana, her voice echoing through the air. "Wind Spirit King, Mahazael," she called out, her voice firm and filled with authority.

    A glowing magic circle appeared beside her, humming with power. Being an elf, her bond with nature was strong, making summoning spirits a part of her natural abilities. But this was no ordinary feat. Summoning a Spirit King required an enormous amount of skill, focus, and raw power, yet Beatrix wasn''t stopping with just one.

    Without missing a beat, she raised her arm again, her fingers tracing invisible patterns in the air as three more magic circles formed around her, each glowing with a different elemental energy. "Fire Spirit King, Azazel! Earth Spirit King, Samael ! Water Spirit King, Azrael!" she exclaimed, her voice filled with an undeniable sense of control and power.

    One by one, the four Spirit Kings materialized before her. Though they appeared in the form of women, their bodies were ethereal, composed entirely of light and energy, each glowing in vibrant hues that represented their elements. The Fire Spirit King radiated a fierce orange flame, while the Water Spirit King shimmered in a deep blue glow. The Earth Spirit King stood tall, her form pulsing with the energy of the earth, and the Wind Spirit King glowed with a soft, airy light, almost as if her very body was made of the wind itself.

    Their presence was overwhelming, cosmic, like beings from another realm. Beatrix could feel the weight of their power, but she stood her ground, ready to command the elements themselves.

 Supreme Being

    The Spirit Kings are powerful spiritual beings from a higher dimension, controlling the elements with authority. However, there''s a surprising twist: despite their great power, they aren''t at the top of the spiritual hierarchy. In fact, compared to other spiritual entities from higher dimensions, Spirit Kings are considered low-tier.

    So, who reigns at the pinnacle of spiritual power?

    The answer is *True Dragons*. These creatures stand far above the Spirit Kings in terms of strength and supremacy.

    At this moment, the Spirit Kings, who were summoned into the mortal world, had no clue about the opponent they were about to face. They wore casual, confident smiles as if victory was already theirs. But their expressions changed dramatically when they spotted Scarlett standing up from the ground. As soon as they sensed the overwhelming aura of a True Dragon emanating from her, their entire demeanor shifted.

    The once-proud Spirit Kings were suddenly paralyzed with fear.

    The Wind Spirit King''s eyes went wide with terror, her voice trembling. "W-w-what''s a Supreme Being doing here?"

    The Fire Spirit King didn''t even wait to process the situation. "S-shit! I don''t want to die! Run... Run!" he screamed, frantically turning to flee. Despite floating, the panic in their retreat was obvious as they bolted through the air. In mere moments, all of the Spirit Kings had vanished, leaving nothing but thin air in their wake.

    Even Warlord Beatrix, known for her own strength, was left utterly stunned by the sudden turn of events. Her face turned pale as she muttered, "What just happened?"

    The sheer presence of a True Dragon like Scarlett was enough to terrify beings who were once believed to be nearly invincible, showcasing just how terrifyingly high True Dragons rank in the spiritual hierarchy.

    Even though Spirit Kings wield great authority over the elements, But if we take "Elements " As an company. Their control can be compared to the role of a manager in a company, while humans are like regular employees. They command respect but still operate within the system. However, when it comes to True Dragons like Scarlett, they are akin to the CEO or owner of the company. This distinction in power hierarchy makes a world of difference.

    At the academy, when Scarlett placed her hand on the elemental affinity test, she registered as having no affinity with any element. But the truth was much deeper. Humans and demons, having mortal bodies, form natural bonds with elementsˇŞlike friendships that grow stronger with time and practice, which allows them to use elemental magic. In Scarlett''s case, this wasn''t necessary.

    Scarlett, as a True Dragon, doesn''t need to form a "friendship" with the elements. The relationship is vastly different. How could something as insignificant as an earthworm be friends with a king? She is the owner of the elements. She can command them as she pleases, treat them like mere tools, or even crush them with ease if she wanted to. For this reason, no element would dare show an affinity for herˇŞthey simply exist under her will.

    This content has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.

    Unlike humans or demons who need to build a connection with elements to use them effectively, Scarlett can use any magic, any element, without needing that bond. She is beyond the limitations of affinity.

    The first Demon King, Avion, was aware of Scarlett''s power over all elements. However, he advised her to focus on using fire element magic. Though he had crucial reasons for this suggestion, he chose not to explain them at the time.

    As the battle intensified, Scarlett''s voice cut through the air like thunder. "Cryptus, I''m going to end this. Prepare a soul barrierˇŞdon''t let L¨®rien''s soul escape!" Her shout echoed across the battlefield, reaching Cryptus and the others watching from afar. Without hesitation, Cryptus raised his hand and conjured a shimmering soul barrier, ensuring that L¨®rien''s soul wouldn''t slip into the cycle of reincarnation or rebirth.

    Meanwhile, Warlord Beatrix''s face twisted with anger, a fierce determination burning in her eyes. "This isn''t over yet!" she roared, ready to unleash all her strength. But before she could act, Scarlett was already in front of her, moving faster than Beatrix could react.

    Scarlett''s fist shot forward with tremendous force, connecting squarely with Beatrix''s chest. The impact was devastating.

    **BAM!**

    The punch sent out a deafening shockwave that rippled through the battlefield. The sheer pressure forced everyone to cover their ears, some even buckling under the weight of the shock. The ground shook violently as dust and debris swirled into the air, momentarily obscuring the view.

    Li Feng, watching from a distance, stood frozen, wide-eyed at the raw power on display. Cryptus, still focused on maintaining the soul barrier, glanced up and muttered, "That''sˇ­ beyond anything I''ve ever seen."

    As the dust settled, the battlefield was unrecognizable. A massive tunnel-like path stretched for kilometers, carved through the land by the force of Scarlett''s punch. Trees, mountains, everything in its path had been obliterated, and no one could even see where the destruction ended.

    Those watching couldn''t believe their eyes. Li Feng''s jaw dropped, while others stared in stunned silence. Beatrix''s whole body blasted into pieces and insides of her body was on ground mix with dirt looked extremely unsightly and many broken bones, Even gender was unrecognizable.

    Suddenly, the sound of rushing water filled the air. A river, once far away about 20-40 KM. now poured through the hole Scarlett had created. It was the border between the demon realm and the human realm, and Scarlett''s punch had connected it directly to the outskirts of Dreadhaven. The water rushed in, creating a new river that flowed through Scarlett''s territory.

    Cryptus, trying to process everything, shook his head in disbelief. "She... she just created a new water source with one punch."

    Scarlett stood amidst the chaos, her expression calm, as though everything had gone exactly as planned. "Well, that takes care of the water shortage," she muttered to herself, already thinking ahead.

    Li Feng, still watching from afar, couldn''t help but feel a mix of awe and fear. "What kind of monster have we been following?" he whispered, eyes locked on Scarlett''s figure.

    Cryptus leapt down and landed softly on the ground, his small skeletal frame surprisingly agile. His tiny bones clicked with each step as he scurried towards Scarlett, his bony hand extending forward, revealing a floating, colorless orb that shimmered like a translucent balloonˇŞL¨®rien''s noble soul.

    Scarlett sighed, her breath heavy with the weight of the battle. "Take it with you," she commanded,"Resurrect him. He doesn''t deserve an easy death like this." Her voice held authority, leaving no room for argument.

    Cryptus nodded but hesitated for a moment, his glowing eye sockets dimming slightly. Despite his skeletal appearance, there was an undeniable sadness radiating from him, something Scarlett noticed immediately. She tilted her head, puzzled by the sudden shift in his demeanor. "What''s wrong?" she asked, her tone softer but still edged with curiosity. "Is something bothering you?"

    Cryptus stared at the ground, his bony fingers twitching as if contemplating whether to speak. After a long pause, he raised his head and, with a voice that sounded both delicate and sorrowful, asked, "Did you reallyˇ­ kill Tiathmet and Lunaria?"

    The question hung in the air, charged with emotion. Scarlett blinked under her blindfold, understanding at once. She crouched down to his level, her lips close to Cryptus''s ear. In a low whisper, she recounted the events of the war, explaining how Tiathmet and Lunaria had not died but had fused into a single beingˇŞLunatic, the new queen of succubi.

    Cryptus''s eyes widened in shock, but as the truth sank in, relief washed over his skeletal face. A bright, joyous smile crept across his bony features, his earlier sorrow fading like mist. His sisters were alive.

 Exams...

    I''m sorry guys a problem and sworn enemy of every students has appeared.

    Yeah¨CExams....

    My exam has started and i need to focus on study a little because this morning id didn''t even know how many subject are gonna appear in exam or even name of every subjects.

    The author''s content has been appropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.

    Yeah, I''m completely doomed ??, I''m just trying my best to pass.

    And the end date is 11 oct....so wish me luck guys...and i hope you understand about my situation and don''t abandon this book for late updates, I already there aren''t frequent updates on this book but soon I have planned to publish one chapter everyday.

    And yeah hears good news, After the exams there''s will be holiday for about a week, So yeah very frequent updates and i might relase two chapters at once.

    And Yo!, again bad news because from November, My main exams, I short semester exams will start, So I''m clocked ??.

    Let''s pray that I will come back alive.

 One Man Army

    She recounted the events of the war, explaining how Tiathmet and Lunaria had not died but had fused into a single beingˇŞLunatic, the new queen of succubi.

    Cryptus''s eyes widened in shock, but as the truth sank in, relief washed over his skeletal face. A bright, joyous smile crept across his bony features, his earlier sorrow fading like mist. His sisters were alive.

    Still, Scarlett warned him sternly, "Keep this secret. You can''t tell anyoneˇŞnot even Li Feng or Xao Feng."

    Cryptus, still overwhelmed with relief and happiness, nodded eagerly. "I understand. No one will know," he promised without hesitation.

    With that, they made their way back to Dreadhaven. Along with the souls they had collected, they also took with them the remains of L¨®rien''s body. Although his form had been twisted into that of an elf warlord, deep inside, he was still the same person he had been in life.

    Warlords were fierce warriors who had fought countless battles in the past, earning titles like war general or warlord in their time. Even after death, they could be summoned back to fight. However, summoning a warlord wasn''t simple. You needed two thingsˇŞthe sword they had wielded in life and their true name. Without both, the warlord couldn''t be brought back.

    Hmm...So are you thinking, if someone had the first hero Viktor''s sword, Athena, and knew his true name, could they summon him as a warlord?"

    So the answer is Yes, "If someone had his sword and his true name, they could summon Viktor. But no one knows his real name. He made sure of that before he died. His entire history was erased, wiped clean. Viktor took every precaution so that no one could disturb his rest after death.

    After returning to Dreadhaven, the village was alive with activity. People were chatting, fixing up buildings, and preparing for a grand celebration. They had won the war, and there wasn''t a trace of sadness in the air. No one mourned those who had died.

    But why?

    The answer was simple: Scarlett. She had promised that the fallen would return to life, and no one doubted her. If Scarlett said she would bring them back, then it was as good as done. What was the point of being sad for those who would soon walk among them again? It wasn''t that the villagers didn''t careˇŞit was their unwavering belief in her. Scarlett''s word was final. No one questioned it.

    As the evening fell, the mood shifted slightly when a messenger arrived. His entire body trembled with fear, and he was drenched in sweat, clearly terrified of delivering his message. His voice shook as he relayed the message from the King of Gwarga, "So... what is your answer?" he stammered, as though his life hung by a thread.

    Scarlett''s eyes narrowed, her voice cold and sharp, "Compensation? Alright. I''m willing to cooperate. Tell your king to bring my dead villagers back to life."

    The messenger froze, his heart pounding in his chest. "H-how is that possible?" he stuttered, fear gripping him even tighter.

    Scarlett let out a harsh, disdainful laugh. "If you can''t do it, then I refuse your offer. Go back and tell your king to prepare for war at the border of the human-demon realm. And let him know he better try his hardest not to get obliterated by me!" Her voice cut through the air like ice, leaving no room for negotiation.

    Stolen from its original source, this story is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.

    The messenger paled even more, hastily bowing before rushing back to deliver the news. When he returned to the kingdom, the King of Gwarga fell into deep thought. He sighed, rubbing his temples, stress weighing heavily on him.

    "Sigh... Make sure no word of this war leaves the kingdom. It will ruin our reputation and standing. Prepare all the troops at the border of the human-demon realm by tomorrow. We''ll attack head-on and try to end this quickly before anyone finds out." His voice was tense, knowing the seriousness of declaring war against Scarlett and Dreadhaven.

    "And with that... we declare war against the succubus and her village," the king said, his tone grim.

    -------------

    As evening faded and the night fell, the Kingdom of Gwarga was busy preparing for the upcoming war. The soldiers worked tirelessly, estimating that by the next morning, an army of eight hundred thousand would be ready to march.

    Meanwhile, in Dreadhaven, there was no sign of any war preparations. Instead, the village was filled with the sound of celebrationˇŞor more accurately, something far more sinisterˇŞtorture.

    Cryptus had resurrected L¨®rien, and the rest of the tasks were handled by Augustus, better known as Kroenen. Kroenen had just returned from the elf village to take part in the torturing. In his past life, he had been Hitler''s top assassin, so torture was nothing new to himˇŞit was a daily routine. But Scarlett? She had her own dark expertise in the matter. After all, she had endured more than six months of experiments and brutal torture.

    On her orders, the villagers had built a large metal bull, hollowed out with a space inside its belly. It was modeled after an ancient Greek torture deviceˇŞthe Brazen Bull. Victims were locked inside the bull, and a fire was lit beneath it, slowly roasting them alive. Inside the bull''s neck was a device that turned the victim''s screams into musical sounds, so instead of cries of agony, it sounded like festive music.

    Though L¨®rien would die each time, that wasn''t an issue. They could resurrect him as many times as they wanted, since they held his soul.

    In the center of Dreadhaven, the horrific spectacle unfolded. Villagers gathered around the bull in a circle, dancing to the haunting hum coming from the bull''s neck. It looked like a festival on the surface, but the reality was far darker.

    Scarlett sat a little further away from the crowd, watching the scene with cold amusement. Kroenen stood beside her, his expression unreadable.

    "I didn''t know you knew about this method of torture," Kroenen said, surprised and impressed at the same time.

    Scarlett gave a small smirk, her blindfolded eyes reflecting the heat from the blazing fire inside the metallic bull. "There''s a lot you don''t know about me," she replied, her tone almost playful as she watched the flames dance.

    "When I was kidnapped, I was tortured inside a bull just like this for two days. Seeing someone else go through it... well, it''s oddly satisfying. Peaceful, even," she thought in her mind with a twisted smile, as if the suffering before her brought her a sense of calm.

    -----------

    The next day, the battlefield stretched out endlesslyˇŞa vast field with almost no grass, just dry dirt that looked like sand, with a few scattered trees far off in the distance. Around eight hundred thousand soldiers stood ready for war, their sheer numbers making them appear like a swarm of ants if seen from above.

    At the front of the army were rows of horses and chariots, carrying the kingdom''s generals and commanders. They kept a respectful distance between each other, forming a powerful line of authority. Ahead of them were the summoned heroes of the Kingdom of Gwarga from the warrior academy, clad in full armor, their eyes gleaming with readiness.

    And even further ahead of everyone stood King Lysander of Gwarga, alongside his twin brother Leonidas. Both were stoic, their presence commanding the battlefield.

    "Today, we kill all those scum who dared to threaten our kingdom!" one general with a long mustache bellowed, his voice booming across the field.

    "Yeah! Kill! Kill!" The soldiers roared in unison, their morale surging, filled with the hunger for battle. Spears slammed into the ground in rhythm, creating a loud, intimidating thud that echoed across the field.

    But while his soldiers prepared for battle, Lysander''s mind raced with uneasy thoughts. "We''re already here... but where is their army? I don''t see a single monster or demon!" His eyes scanned the battlefield, darting around for any sign of the enemy.

    The air was thick with dust and dirt, making it hard to see far, and just as uncertainty crept in, the general with the large mustache squinted, straining to see through the haze. "I... I see someone... A woman. Alone."

    "What? A lone woman? What can she possibly do?" The soldiers murmured in confusion, doubting that one woman could pose any threat to their massive army.

    Then, out of the dust and smoke, Scarlett emerged. Her figure came into focus, her presence sending a ripple of tension through the air. She was still wearing the same torn outfit from the previous battle, her clothes shredded, revealing much of her skin. Her Great Red Menace sword rested casually on her shoulder, the blade glowing faintly with a menacing heat.

    As Scarlett walked toward the army, rage boiled inside her, making her steps powerful and deliberate. Without even realizing it, she moved with a seductive confidence, her hips swaying with each step, her curves drawing the eye of every soldier watching her approach. The way she walked was hypnotic, like a model striding down a runwayˇŞbut far more dangerous.

    For the next four minute and and elevel seconds her body reflexively doing the best catwalk in existence.

    Her every movement was smooth, seductive, and terrifyingly confident. Her entrance was the very definition of badassˇŞone man army.

 Fake Territory Cut

    "Li Feng, you''re going to manage the repairs and handle the new villagers," Scarlett ordered firmly, turning to face Reiza next. "Reiza, you''ll be in charge of all the ogres. And you, Lunatic," she added, her eyes landing on the Succubus Queen sitting off to the side, "you''ll take care of all the succubi."

    Each of them nodded without question, ready to follow her commands.

    "As for the shelters," Scarlett continued, "ask Xao Feng. She''ll let you know where the new villagers can stay. And Lunatic, for now, you''ll be given a room, but later you''ll also be staying in the main palace with us." Her tone was commanding, as always, leaving no room for disagreement.

    After their victory, many of the enemy soldiers were still alive, and they had no choice but to take them in. This included the ogres and martial demons, especially since they were once part of Li Feng and Xao Feng''s village. Now that the village had been destroyed, the only option left was for them to merge their people with Dreadhaven, Scarlett''s stronghold.

    But managing the new arrivals wasn''t the only challenge. Scarlett had given other important tasks to Baron, Arpeus, and the others. Food supplies, resources, and overall village management were crucial now, and everyone had their own responsibilities. The village was being heavily patrolled by the forces led by Cryptus, who made sure everything was secure and under control.

    However, the biggest worry was the remaining succubi. Most people in the village were uneasy around them. Succubi weren''t known for being easy to trust or control. But with Lunatic, the Succubus Queen, willingly cooperating, some of the villagers felt a little more at ease. Still, the tension lingered as everyone tried to adjust to their new reality.

    Scarlett knew there was a long way to go, but for now, everything seemed to be under control.

    Li Feng''s brows furrowed as a thought suddenly struck him. "Aren''t you forgetting something? The Kingdom of Gwarga has declared war on usˇ­ How many of our people are going to engage in that battle? We need to start preparing for it!" His voice was filled with concern, his mind racing with the weight of the upcoming conflict.

    But Scarlett didn''t even hesitate. "No need," she said firmly, her eyes cold and unyielding. "I''m going alone."

    Her words hit the room like a storm, leaving everyone in shock. Li Feng''s eyes widened, but it was Reiza who gasped first, her voice filled with disbelief. "But why? We''re all here to help!" she protested, her concern palpable as she stepped forward. "You can''t face an entire kingdom on your own!"

    The silence that followed was heavy, filled with uncertainty and worry as everyone waited for Scarlett''s response.

    Scarlett sighed deeply, her expression softening just a little. "I know," she began, her voice quieter but still firm. "But I won''t make the same mistake again. This time, all of you stay here and protect the village."

    "I''m not going to listen to any more arguments about this," she added, her tone turning resolute once again. "This is final."

    Stolen story; please report.

    ----------

    As Scarlett walked closer, everyone who saw her that day began to recognize her. Whispers of disbelief echoed through the crowd, and tension filled the air.

    "Absurd! Coming here alone? She''s clearly underestimating us!" a female student from the Warrior Academy, who had been summoned as a hero, shouted, gritting her teeth in frustration.

    But before anyone could react, a loud BAM! filled the air. All eyes turned towards the female student, and what they saw made their blood run cold. Her head had exploded like a firecracker, blood spraying everywhere as her lifeless body collapsed to the ground with a thud.

    It was Scarlett''s doing. Using her psychokinetic powers, she had squeezed the girl''s head so tightly that it burst like a balloon.

    "Blah, blah, blahˇ­ You all talk too much," Scarlett scoffed, continuing her approach.

    A boy with gray hair and blue eyes clenched his fists in anger. It was Yushiro, a former classmate of Yumi Yamamoto.

    "Youˇ­ I don''t know what trick you used last time, but I''m way stronger now!" Yushiro laughed, preparing to leap at her. He still remembered how Scarlett had appeared at Gwarga and allowed herself to be captured by him, though he had no idea it was all part of her plan.

    Back then, Yushiro had arrogantly broken Scarlett''s engagement ring while she was imprisoned. In response, Scarlett had unleashed a small portion of her true power, making Yushiro wet himself in terror. The memory of that humiliation still haunted him, fueling his desire for revenge.

    But he didn''t realize just how vast the gap between them had grown.

    Scarlett simply raised her hand, and with another loud BAM! Yushiro''s head exploded in mid-air. His lifeless body crashed to the ground, joining the rest of the fallen.

    The crowd watched in stunned silence, the sheer power and ruthlessness of Scarlett leaving them frozen in fear.

    But the next moment, a general shouted, "You idiots, what are you waiting for? Attack her!" His voice thundered as he commanded the entire army to charge forward.

    The army roared, their battle cries filling the air as their spirits surged. In the sky, countless magic circles formed, ready to unleash powerful spells. Thousands of soldiers rushed towards Scarlett, swords and spears aimed at her, while archers pulled back their bows, preparing to strike.

    Yet, despite the overwhelming force closing in on her, Scarlett didn''t show the slightest hint of fear. In fact, there was a man nearby who was smiling.

    It was LeonidasˇŞthe king''s twin brother. There was no doubt about it. He had already made his plans and secretly allied with Scarlett. In his hand, he held a teleportation device, and before anyone could react, he poured mana into it. In an instant, both his and King Lysander''s bodies began to glow.

    Before the soldiers could understand what was happening, Leonidas and Lysander teleported, suddenly appearing behind Scarlett, about one hundred steps away.

    Gasps of shock rippled through the battlefield, but it was too late to stop them.

    With a calm yet deadly focus, Scarlett gripped her Greatsword tighter and bent down, taking a powerful sword stance. Her eyes locked on the army rushing toward her, but there was no panicˇŞonly the cold determination of someone who knew they held absolute power.

    The soldiers could sense something terrifying was about to happen, but they were too far into the charge to stop.

    When Scarlett was being trained by Avion, the first Demon King, he always spoke about an attack that could surpass space and time.

    "Once your attack can cut through space and time, only then can you truly call yourself strong," he had told her.

    The way to break through space and time was simple in theory but incredibly difficult to master. In the balance between space and time, there are things called "bubbles" or "threads" that hold both space and time together. These are known as "Purgatory space" or "Purgatory bubbles." If an attack can cut through these bubbles, it damages the threads and allows the strike to surpass both space and time itself.

    When someone successfully does this, the attack is known as a "Territory Cut."

    Despite training with Avion for six months, Scarlett hadn''t yet fully mastered the "Territory Cut." However, she could still perform a smaller version of it.

    As she took her sword stance, time seemed to slow down. She drew in a long breath, her grip tightening around her blade.

    "Fake Territory CutˇŞAsura," she whispered in a chilling voice, her eyes glowing with deadly intent. Then, with perfect precision, she swung her sword.

    **Swish...**

    The sound was soft, like the rush of a wave or water flowing. It was so fast and smooth that no one even noticed it at first. All of a sudden, every soldier stopped charging and stood perfectly still, frozen in place.

    **Thud... Thud... Thud...**

    One by one, the soldiers'' heads began to fall from their necks, hitting the ground with soft thuds. It was like a divine curse had swept across the battlefield. In mere moments, the entire field went silent. Every single soldierˇŞthousands of themˇŞlay dead on the ground.

    The only ones left standing were the king and Leonidas.

    Scarlett had just killed an army of eight thousand soldiers with a single swing of her sword.

 Dragonoid

    Scarlett had just wiped out an army of eight thousand soldiers with a single swing of her sword. The sheer destruction left behind was almost unbelievable. Bodies lay scattered across the battlefield, and the air was filled with silence, as if even nature itself was in shock.

    Leonidas''s eyes widened in amazement, even though he had known this outcome was likely. Seeing it with his own eyes was something entirely different. His heart raced, and his mind couldn''t quite grasp the scene before him. *"Woah... such power and beautyˇ­ she''s like a goddess!"* he thought, barely able to contain his awe.

    Lysander, the king, stood frozen in place. His mouth hung open in disbelief. He had always known Scarlett was powerful, but thisˇ­ this was beyond anything he could have imagined. He hadn''t expected her to be *this* strong, to the point of wiping out an entire army so effortlessly. Fear and shock mixed with a growing anger as he slowly turned towards Leonidas.

    "Y-You! Why did you only teleport me and you?!" Lysander demanded, his voice trembling with fury.

    Before he could react further, *SLAP!* Leonidas delivered a sharp, stinging slap across the king''s face, shocking him into silence. Lysander stumbled back, holding his cheek in disbelief. A wide grin spread across Leonidas''s face, one that made the king''s blood run cold.

    "Hehehe... You still don''t get it, do you?" Leonidas''s voice dripped with amusement as he leaned in closer. "I''ve been with Miss Scarlett Nova from the very beginning. It''s too late for regrets now, Your Majesty." His tone was mocking, as if this was all just a game to him. "With the king and his only son captured, the throne is mine! Everything belongs to me now!" Leonidas threw his head back and laughed, the sound echoing across the empty battlefield.

    The king''s face turned pale as the truth dawned on him. It was all a betrayal. He had trusted Leonidas, but now he was helpless, his kingdom falling right before his eyes.

    *BAM! BAM! BOOM!*

    Without hesitation, Leonidas struck the king three times, each blow delivered with ruthless precision. The king crumpled to the ground, blood dripping from his wounds as his body collapsed in a heap. His consciousness faded, and everything went black.

    "Phew," Leonidas sighed, shaking his head in disappointment. He glanced down at Lysander''s unconscious body with disdain. "I used to admire you when we were young. But after you became king, you stopped training and only indulged in luxury. Now look at you. Falling unconscious after just three of my attacks." He snorted, his eyes cold and calculating as he turned away from the fallen king.

    Leonidas stood tall, feeling the weight of his victory settle in. There was no one left to stand in his way now. The throne was his for the taking as long as he does some acting.

    Scarlett stood still, but her thoughts were racing. She wasn''t done yet. A question nagged at the back of her mind: "What if one of the eight thousand soldiers had a fallen soul?"

    Without hesitation, Scarlett released all her mana, her body beginning to glow with a brilliant blue light. She closed her eyes and started chanting a spell Avion had once taught her.

    Suddenly, all eight thousand souls of the fallen soldiers began to rise from their lifeless bodies. The faintly glowing spirits hovered in the air, forming a cloud of energy above the battlefield. The sight was both beautiful and eerie, the sunlight catching on the souls, making them shimmer.

    If you come across this story on Amazon, it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it.

    Scarlett scanned them quickly, her brow furrowing in disappointment. Not a single one of them was a fallen soul. Not even a noble soul. She let out a sigh, feeling slightly annoyed by the wasted potential. "Just my luckˇ­" she thought.

    But she wasn''t about to let the souls go to waste. With a simple command, she began absorbing them at an incredible speed. One by one, the souls were drawn toward her like moths to a flame. Her body glowed even brighter as more and more souls entered her, merging with her essence.

    Normally people can''t see souls, Only after reaching certain level of mastery, Then they are eligible to see.

    Leonidas, who had been watching from a distance, couldn''t understand what Scarlett was doing. His eyes squinted, but to him, it just looked like she was standing there, glowing. He was completely unaware of the thousands of souls swirling around her, invisible to his untrained eyes.

    Scarlett''s entire form was wrapped in a thick blue aura that grew almost twenty feet tall as she continued absorbing the souls. It took about three minutes, and when she finally finished, the light faded.

    But to her surprise, nothing had changed. She didn''t feel any stronger. Her brows knitted in confusion. *"When Lunatic absorbed two hundred thousand souls, she ascended to become a succubus queen. But I don''t feel anything different."* She frowned, unsure if she had just wasted all that power for nothing.

    Just as doubt began creeping in, a notification appeared in her mind:

    <Ding! >

    <Rare Skill: Blood Lust Activated>

    A smirk slowly spread across Scarlett''s face. Her eyes flickered with excitement, and she felt a surge of hunger well up inside her. The battlefield was littered with bodies, and there was blood everywhereˇŞso much blood that it was practically flowing like a river. The scent filled the air, mixing with the wind, and it was intoxicating. Scarlett licked her lips, unable to resist the craving.

    Using her psychokinesis, she reached out to the blood surrounding her. In an instant, the blood began to flow from the corpses, rising into the air in streams. It was like watching hundreds of red ribbons dance in the sky. The blood gathered into a large vortex, spinning faster and faster above the battlefield until every drop was drained from the fallen soldiers.

    Scarlett concentrated harder, forcing the blood into a tighter, more compact form. Slowly, the massive vortex began to shrink. After a few moments, what was once a swirling tornado of blood was now a small, solid ball about three to four centimeters in size, glowing with a faint red light.

    She held the ball in her hand, inspecting it for a moment before taking a bite. As soon as the blood touched her tongue, her eyes lit up.

    "Yummy! This tastes better than anything I''ve ever had!" she exclaimed with a satisfied smile. The flavor was rich, unlike anything she''d tasted before, and the sensation of consuming it filled her with an overwhelming sense of power.

    Suddenly, a soft *ding* echoed in her mind, and a notification appeared in her status window:

    <Rare Skill: Blood Lust evolved to Unique Skill: Blood Cultivation>

    Scarlett blinked in surprise, but she didn''t dwell on it for too long. Evolution of her skill was always a good thing, after all. With a smirk, she dismissed the notification. Without hesitation, she grabbed the unconscious king of Gwarga and made her way back to Dreadhaven, leaving Leonidas behind as the only survivor of the battle.

    Leonidas, however, had his own plans. As Scarlett disappeared into the distance, he smiled to himself, schemes already brewing in his mind. His path was clear. He would return to the kingdom, play the part of a broken, devastated man, and claim the throne for himself.

    ---

    "Disaster, a disaster has fallen upon us!" Leonidas yelled as he burst through the halls of the royal palace, his voice filled with panic.

    The soldiers who saw him ran to his side, their faces pale with worry. Some of them couldn''t even tell whether it was Leonidas or Lysander running through the palaceˇŞthe resemblance was uncanny, and the urgency in his steps only added to the confusion.

    In the grand throne room, nobles and high-ranking officials sat in tense silence, their faces pale with fear. They had been anxiously waiting for news about the war, hoping for a victorious return. But none of them had expected that the battle had already ended in such a catastrophic way.

    As Leonidas stormed into the room, almost everyone jumped to their feet, their expressions shifting from hope to dread. His panicked face and frantic steps made it clear that terrible news had arrived.

    One of the nobles, Jemian, rushed forward, his voice shaking with worry. "Lord Leonidas! Why are you here already? What has happened?"

    Leonidas staggered, struggling to find the words, his face twisted in horror. "Wrathˇ­ wrath of a goddess has fallen upon us!" His voice trembled, his fear almost tangible.

    "A goddess?" one of the noblewomen gasped, her face going pale. "What do you mean by wrath?"

    Leonidas lowered his head, unable to meet their eyes. "Scarlett Novaˇ­ we thought she was just a succubus. But she''s not. She''s something far more dangerous." He paused, taking a deep breath, his voice dropping to a whisper. "She''s a Dragonoid, a top-tier divine race. We never stood a chance."

    A heavy silence fell over the room, the gravity of his words sinking in. The nobles exchanged frightened glances, realizing that they had been fighting against something far beyond their understanding.

 New King!

    "Dragonoid? What''s that?" a noblewoman stood up, her voice filled with disbelief. She was well-known and respected in the palace, someone whose opinion carried weight.

    Leonidas, still bowing his head, quickly replied, "It''s a race on the same level as dragons! Half-human, half-dragon!" His voice was shaky, as if he couldn''t believe the words himself.

    The moment those words left his mouth, the entire room erupted in gasps. "Absurd!" the same noblewoman shouted, her face turning red with anger. "How could such proud, divine creatures as dragons lower themselves to marry a human and have a half-dragon child? It''s impossible!" She clenched her fists, her knuckles turning white, and slammed them onto her seat, shaking with fury.

    Everyone''s eyes were glued to Leonidas, waiting for him to falter, to admit he was lying. But instead, he kept his head down, his body trembling as he spoke. "I-I don''t know how it happened. But we made a terrible mistake by misjudging her as a succubus." He swallowed hard, his voice now thick with fear and regret. "Think about itˇŞshe has the cleverness of a human and the power of a dragon. We were like ants before her."

    Leonidas''s voice cracked, and his shoulders began to shake. "We were defeated in the blink of an eye... Now, we''re all doomed!" Tears actually formed in his eyes, his sobbing echoing through the room. His acting was so convincing, it sent chills down the spines of those watching.

    The room fell silent, but the air was thick with dread. Everyone there knew the pride of dragons. Dragons never involved themselves in the petty conflicts between humans and demons because they considered both races inferior. Though their numbers were small, their power was unmatched. The idea that one of these creatures could have a child with a human was terrifyingˇŞand the thought of facing such a being was even worse.

    Fear spread like wildfire through the throne room. Some people started trembling in their seats. The dragons were already terrifying, but a half-dragon with human cunning? It was unthinkable. What were they supposed to do now?

    The question buzzed in everyone''s minds. "What do we do now?" Panic began to set in. One noblewoman, chewing nervously on her fingernails, muttered to herself, "Are we all going to die? What''s going to happen to us?"

    Others stood up, pacing back and forth, their minds racing. "We can''t ask for help from other kingdoms," one nobleman said, his voice filled with dread. "This isn''t a demon attackˇŞit''s a mess we started, So we can''t use alliance card. And if other kingdoms find out we were crushed so easily, our remaining reputation will also be ruined!" He ran a hand through his hair, his face pale. "Worse, they''ll take advantage of the situation and seize control of the kingdom from the inside, all in the name of ''help.''"

    The room was filled with murmurs of fear and despair. The once proud and powerful nobles were now reduced to helplessness, all because they had underestimated their enemy.

    Suddenly, all their attention shifted to one manˇŞLeonidas. He was the only one who might have a way out of this disaster.

    Leonidas could feel their stares burning into him, but he kept his face calm, though inside, he was grinning. This was exactly what he had been waiting for.

    The narrative has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the infringement.

    "Lord Leonidas, surely you have a plan to save us, don''t you?" The noblewoman who had been shouting in anger just moments before now asked him in the sweetest, most respectful voice she could muster. Her earlier fury had been replaced with a nervous plea.

    Still bowing slightly, Leonidas allowed a small grin to creep across his face as he slowly lifted his head. "Of course I do," he said coolly. "Why do you think we''re all still alive, even though our army was utterly defeated?" His voice was steady, filled with quiet confidence.

    The nobles exchanged glances, hope flickering in their eyes.

    "Miss Scarlett is merciful," Leonidas continued. "If we accept her conditions, our kingdom will remain ours."

    "Conditions?" someone asked, their voice quivering with unease.

    Leonidas rubbed his palms together, smiling brightly. "To put it simply, the king and Prince L¨®rien must become the villains, while Miss Scarlett becomes the hero." He paused, letting his words sink in.

    The nobles sat back, their minds racing. The room, which had been buzzing with panic, now fell eerily silent. They began to understand what Leonidas was suggesting, but none dared speak it aloud just yet.

    One noble finally broke the silence. "Are you saying we should betray our king?"

    Leonidas didn''t flinch. His smile widened as he replied, "That''s up to you. Do you want to end up in the slums, or do you want to continue living in your luxurious palaces, enjoying all the comforts you''re used to?" His words were soft, but the message was clear.

    The room filled with a tense silence once more. Each noble sat frozen, torn between their loyalty and their desire to hold onto their wealth and power. They lived their lives in luxury, without lifting a finger. Could they really give that up?

    But what if things went wrong? If they betrayed the king and failed, wouldn''t they be treated as traitors?

    Leonidas sensed their hesitation. This was his moment to push his plan forward. "But," he said, his voice dropping to a conspiratorial whisper, "we will need a new king. Prince L¨®rien is captured, and he only has a daughterˇŞno sons. So... who will take the throne?" He tilted his head, acting as if the answer wasn''t obvious.

    The nobles shifted uncomfortably in their seats. Each one of them had their own thoughts. "If things go wrong, who will take the blame? I can''t risk being king!" one nobleman thought to himself.

    "Women are less important in this kingdom, and by law, they can''t take the throne," a noblewoman mused. "Even if I had the chance, I wouldn''t risk my life for that!" She thought.

    Then, as if they were all struck by the same idea at once, their eyes turned to Leonidas once more. A sly thought crossed their minds. "Yes, this is his proposal. If everything goes wrong, we can just blame everything on him, He will be our perfect scapegoat!" They smirked inwardly, already plotting their escape route.

    And just like that, in perfect unison, they all spoke up. "Lord Leonidas, wouldn''t you be the perfect choice to become our new king?"

    Leonidas''s smile never faltered. This was exactly what he had wanted.

    He rubber his hands in nervously said, "I guess I can''t refuse your sincere opinions, I''ll become the king! ",

    ------------

    Whenever someone tries to ascend to a higher form of being, the process isn''t as simple as just gathering souls. First, they need to collect a massive amount of souls, but that''s not all. They also need to be recognized by many people or creatures across the world. It doesn''t matter if those people are human or of other racesˇŞwhat matters is that they acknowledge the person''s existence and power.

    Even if someone meets these conditions, there''s still a chance that their ascension might fail. And even if everything goes perfectly, that doesn''t guarantee they''ll become what they desire. The final result depends on how the world views them.

    For instance, let''s say a human wants to become an angel or a goddess. Just because they want it doesn''t mean they''ll actually become one. It all depends on how people see them. If the people of the world believe this person is some kind of incarnation of a goddess, or if they worship them as a goddess, then there''s a strong chance that the person will ascend to become a goddess, even if they originally wanted to become an angel.

    This is exactly what happened to Lunatic. She had her heart set on becoming a succubus queen. She was already a powerful succubus and had announced her goal to everyone. Over time, she kept winning battles and gaining more and more power, and people began to fear and respect her. In other words, they acknowledged her as a powerful being.

    In the demon realm, word spread like wildfire about how Lunatic was on the path to becoming a succubus queen. Everyone knew about her goal, and because the world itself started recognizing her as the future queen, when the time came for her to ascend, she succeeded.

    In the end, she became exactly what the world expected her to beˇŞa succubus queenˇŞbecause the world and its people acknowledged her in that role, regardless of anything else.

 Show

    The rapid reconstruction of Dreadhaven was nothing short of a miracle. Thanks to Leonidas'' detailed blueprints, Secret tips and the tireless effort of both magic and manpower, the town was rebuilt in record time. Dreadhaven, which once resembled a modest settlement, A big enough to be a town or city, had now transformed into a sprawling city. It boasted structures that felt like they belonged to a different worldˇŞsomething out of a fantasy novel, where the grandeur of its buildings hinted at a city prepared for greatness.

    The new Dreadhaven rose majestically against the landscape, blending medieval charm with modern magical enhancements. The towering palace designed for Scarlett was nearly completed, save for one crucial pieceˇŞthe throne. Debate still raged about what material should be used for it, symbolizing the weight of leadership and the strength of the revived city. Meanwhile, construction still continued on a smaller scale, as new citizens, many formerly enslaved by the Lunatic''s dark magic, returned to normal life. The merger of various villages into Dreadhaven brought with it a sense of unity and growth.

    As Li Feng declared, there would be no favoritism for those from his home village. His justice was unwavering, seeking to unite all under a fair rule.

    The palace itself was a grand sight. Situated atop a towering set of stairs, it commanded the landscape like the heart of Dreadhaven. Its design followed classical fantasy architecture with tall spires, intricate carvings, and lush greenery lining the steep path leading to it. It resembled a castle straight from a fairytale, with layers of buildings leading up to the central structure. The palace was surrounded by smaller homes and shops, all neatly organized along winding streets that added to its timeless charm. Majestic trees lined the path, providing a natural contrast to the stone buildings.

    Mountains stood in the background, adding to the awe-inspiring view of the kingdom. Although they looked like they are very close but in reality, Mountains were far away from. Dreadhaven and after crossing the mountain was actually a large sea and beach. A perfect place for vacation.

    Inside the palace, rooms were lined with intricate tapestries, columns, and archways that emphasized the balance between elegance and might. The yet-to-be-finished throne room, with its vast open space and high ceilings.

    The palace, though grand in appearance, felt hollow and lifeless. There were no guards patrolling the halls, and no people to fill its vast spaces. It was eerily quiet, with the emptiness giving it an unsettling, almost haunted, aura. Outside the palace, Scarlett stood, gazing up at her new home.

    From afar, everything seemed fine. But as her eyes traced the palace''s peak, she noticed a statueˇŞa warrior, female, posed as a symbol of strength. A nervous chuckle escaped her lips. "Is that supposed to be me? Well, her face is covered, so I can''t be sure. But why does it look soˇ­ cringey? Couldn''t they have gone with something more classic?" she mused to herself, shaking her head.

    Deciding to brush off the awkwardness, Scarlett stepped inside. The quietness made her footsteps echo eerily through the empty halls. Her destination wasn''t the throne room or any grand chamber, but a special section in the basementˇŞa prison, built at her request to hold special prisoners.

    As she descended into the basement, the atmosphere shifted. The once hollow, lifeless palace above now gave way to a dungeon-like setting. Torture instruments lined the walls, hinting at the grim purposes this place served.

    The narrative has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the infringement.

    It didn''t take long before she bumped into Kroenen, who, without missing a beat, understood her intent. "Follow me. I''ll take you to him," he said, turning sharply and leading her deeper into the dungeon.

    They soon arrived at a small, dimly lit room. Inside, L¨®rien was shackled, his hands bound with heavy cuffs. His body bore the signs of days of tortureˇŞcuts, bruises, and exhaustion. His breathing was labored, but the moment he heard footsteps, he forced his head up. When he saw Scarlett and Kroenen, anger flared in his eyes, but his lips curled into a mocking grin.

    "You think your torture will break me?" L¨®rien spat, his voice filled with defiance. "I''m not alone. My kingdom''s blessings, its people''s prayers, are with me. You might kill me, but you''ll never break my spirit!" He shouted, eyes burning with pride.

    Before Scarlett could respond, Kroenen silenced him with a brutal kick to the face, his boot crashing into L¨®rien''s jaw. The blow was sudden, the crack of impact loud in the small room.

    Scarlett''s lips curved into a twisted smile. "Not bad... not bad at all. As expected of a noble soul. Your spirit is as hard as a rock," she praised, her tone dripping with sarcasm.

    L¨®rien, still defiant despite his pain, chuckled bitterly. "What''s with the praise? Don''t tell me you''ve fallen for me. Hate to disappoint you, but I''m already married," he quipped, even in his tortured state, still managing a mocking tone.

    Scarlett''s smile widened, her eyes behind blindfold gleaming with a dark, twisted amusement.

    "Actually, I thought you might be feeling lonely down here, so I brought someone to keep you company." She grinned mischievously as she snapped her fingers.

    **Swish...**

    Out of nowhere, L¨®rien''s father, Lysander, appeared, collapsing onto the cold stone floor with a dull *thud*.

    L¨®rien''s expression immediately changed, his face going pale. "Y-you can''t do this! My father has nothing to do with thisˇ­!" he stammered, panic rising in his chest. But then, a sudden realization dawned on him. "Wait... why do you have him? Is this some kind of illusion? You''re trying to trick me, aren''t you?!"

    Scarlett said nothing. Instead, she pulled out a magazine bearing the royal stamp of Gwarga''s kingdomˇŞthe unmistakable symbol of truth. Without a word, she flipped it towards him, So he can read.

    L¨®rien''s eyes scanned the pages, and his hands trembled as he read the headline.

    King of gwarga and prince L¨®rien shook hands with demons and tried to break kingdom from inside.

    And also without anyone noticing, he led a large demon''s army invade kingdom of gwarga, By the time others loyal to kingdom noticed it, Demon''s army already had gotten very close and for fighting them, They could only prepare an army of eight hundred thousand soldiers.

    When battle happened, The gwarga was losing very fast, It seemed like the end but then a savior appeared.

    A beauty like a godess and unmatched strength like some war god and she and her people defeated demon''s army and saved the kingdom of gwarga from crisis. She is none other than¨CScarlett nova.

    His breath caught in his throat. "Thisˇ­ this is a lie! It has to be!"His voice shook with disbelief. "This can''t be realˇ­ you''re lying!"

    Scarlett watched him struggle, her eyes gleaming with satisfaction as he desperately tried to stand, only to fail. His body was too weak from the days of torture.

    "Ara..Ara....weren''t you so confident just a moment ago?" she teased, her voice laced with sarcasm. "Did you think you were the only one free of traitors? You thought your kingdom was invincible?" She let out a soft, mocking laugh.

    The truth was far darker. Scarlett had been the one to destroy the kingdom of Gwarga, wiping out their forces. But politics had twisted the narrative, painting her as the savior. The citizens were none the wiser, manipulated by the ruling powers. History had been rewritten to favor her, and now the whole kingdom believed she had saved them.

    Scarlett knelt beside Lysander''s unconscious body, placing a hand on his shoulder. "Don''t worry, I''m not going to torture him like I did with you. Tomorrow is a big day," she said with a cold smile. "You''ll get to reunite with your people."

    As she stood and turned to leave, L¨®rien''s panicked voice called after her. "What do you mean by that? What''s going to happen?"

    Scarlett turned her head slightly, her smile now showing her teeth, a sinister glint in her eyes. "Tomorrow is a special show, and youˇ­ you''re going to be the star of the show."

    L¨®rien shouted after her, his voice growing more desperate with each word, but Scarlett didn''t even glance back. She left him behind in that dark, cold cell, his cries echoing uselessly in the stone halls.

    As she walked away, Scarlett mused to herself with a smirk , "I guess what I''m gonna do is like pure evil, Not fitting for my usual personality but not that I care, but then again, maybe this is who I truly am.

    I guess similar to this..

 Previous Appearance

    At Dreadhaven, there was a major question: how to handle the succubi? These beings were powerful, but they needed more than just fighting skills to thrive. Succubi gained strength by absorbing life force and mana from others through physical contactˇŞespecially intimate interactions. But simply keeping them in Dreadhaven created risks, especially if they drained too much energy from the people.

    Scarlett, however, found a solution. She ordered the construction of a **red-light district** inspired by the one in the Kingdom of Darwitz. Here, succubi could practice their abilities but with strict rules: they were forbidden from taking too much life force or mana, only small amounts that had no lasting impact. Limits on the number of customers also ensured things didn''t get out of control.

    The district soon grew, drawing in single people seeking companionship or a break from their daily routines.

    When Scarlett ordered the creation of a red-light district in Dreadhaven, she initially expected only the succubi to be interested in working there. After all, it seemed like the natural fit for a race that gained strength from absorbing life energy through close interactions. But to her surprise, women from various species stepped forward, including even the Northern ElvesˇŞa dignified and graceful tribe known for their elegance. These elves had faced devastation from the recent attacks by the Twin Hounds, and with their village damaged, they sought refuge in Dreadhaven and a fresh start.

    But it wasn''t just women. Males from different species also requested to join the district, seeing this as another path to work and contribute. Scarlett, usually calm and composed, couldn''t hide her shock as this idea quickly grew beyond her expectations.

    While Scarlett was taken aback, the residents of Dreadhaven were unfazed. Unlike in human society on Earth, where life in a red-light district could often be stigmatized or result from harsh life circumstances, the cultural norms in Dreadhaven''s realm were different. Here, marriage or lifetime partners were less common, and people''s relationships were often more open. Even the elves, known for their long lives and graceful customs, accepted this as a normal profession.

    Scarlett appointed Lunatic, the current Queen of the Succubi, as the district''s manager. With her leadership skills and deep experience, Lunatic was the ideal fit to oversee the succubi and ensure things ran smoothly. Though the district had a slow start, Scarlett was confident it would grow in time, especially once humans began visiting Dreadhaven. After all, human curiosity often led them to seek out places like this, and Scarlett believed their arrival would bring even more life to the red-light district.

    In the heart of Dreadhaven''s new red-light district, Lunatic stood on a newly paved road lined with elegant houses on both sides. It was a stark contrast from the old, rugged paths, and under the night lights, the scene looked surprisingly beautiful. But Lunatic''s expression didn''t match the scenery; her face was dull, showing how unimpressed she felt.

    "Really? After fighting through hundreds of villages and becoming the Queen of Succubi, is this what I''m supposed to be doing?" she muttered, her tone laced with irritation. Yet, she couldn''t bring herself to say no when Scarlett asked for her help. Letting out a long, dramatic sigh, she thought, "I guessˇ­ anything for love."

    Just as she decided to patrol the area, a hand suddenly rested on her shoulder. She spun around and found Scarlett standing right behind her.

    "Yo! I wanted to discuss something with you!" Scarlett said casually, as if she''d just dropped by for a friendly chat.

    Seeing her, Lunatic''s entire demeanor changed instantly. With a playful smirk, she produced a rose seemingly out of nowhere, clutching it between her lips. She leaned in close to Scarlett, hand resting on her shoulder. "My, myˇ­ I didn''t expect you''d come for me already. Can''t resist any longer, huh?" she teased, trying her best to sound romantic.

    Stolen from its rightful author, this tale is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.

    Scarlett didn''t even blink. "Have you gone insane?" she replied with a blank expression.

    Lunatic didn''t give up, batting her eyes dramatically. "Yes! In your beauty! Now, give me a kiss, like a proper housewife!" She closed her eyes and puckered her lips expectantly.

    Scarlett''s patience ran out. With an exasperated sigh, she placed her palm firmly on Lunatic''s face and pushed her back a few centimeters. Lunatic stumbled slightly, looking more than a little annoyed at the rejection.

    "Hmphˇ­ fine, but let''s answer my question first," she huffed. "Didn''t you say you''d make humans bow down to me? So, when''s the attack?"

    Scarlett raised an eyebrow in surprise. "Huh? Why would I go attack humans just like that? And why the rush? I keep my word, but I''m not desperate for war," she replied calmly.

    Lunatic threw her hands up in mock surrender. "Alright, alrightˇ­ Let''s get into a house and talk",

    Scarlett and Lunatic walked and stopped in front of an empty room. Once inside, Lunatic shut the door behind them, raising an eyebrow in curiosity.

    "So," Scarlett began, folding her arms, "we''re heading to the Kingdom of Gwarga tomorrow. I''ll need your help, and I figure you might have some skills that can give us an edge."

    Lunatic tilted her head, surprised. "Gwarga? You mean the human realm? Why are we going there?" she asked.

    "Tch, so many questions," Scarlett said with a sigh. "I''ll explain later. Right now, just tell me about that power you used back in the battle. At the last moment, you managed to make a massive arrow out of solid groundˇŞno mana, nothing. How?"

    Lunatic''s eyes lit up, and she gave a little punch to her palm. "Oh, that! It''s my unique skillˇŞShape Shifting!" she replied with a spark of excitement.

    Scarlett''s lips curved into a grin. "Shape Shifting, huh? So, can you change, sayˇ­ a person''s entire appearance? Even their, uh, gender?"

    Lunatic''s smile faded as she shook her head. "Nah, I can''t change anything like that," she replied, causing Scarlett''s excitement to dip for a moment. But then Lunatic added, "But I can adjust things like height, size, and proportions!"

    Scarlett''s eyes sparkled, and she nearly jumped with enthusiasm. "Really? Then, change me back into a teenage form! And get rid ofˇ­ these!" she exclaimed, gesturing at her chest with urgency.

    Lunatic couldn''t resist turning on the charm. "Ah, my love! I would adore you even if you were flat-chested!" she said in a dramatic, flirtatious voice, winking.

    Scarlett groaned, facepalming. "Ugh! Just do it, already!" But inwardly, she felt a mix of curiosity and suspicion. *Why is she being so clingy? it feels like her personality have taken 180ˇă change, For someone as cunning as her, it feels strange that she''d settle for a role like managing a red-light district. She could be hiding a Trump card of her own, Who knows what she''ll do, I should be careful of herˇ­"Scarlett thought, still wary of Lunatic''s intentions.

    "Alright, then! Let''s try this!" Lunatic replied, activating her skill.

    **<Unique Skill: Shape Shifting Activated>**

    An invisible force wrapped around Scarlett, pressing gently but firmly. Gradually, Scarlett felt her body shiftingˇŞher height reduced from 184 cm down to a more manageable 178 cm, and her chest size decreased, though it remained slightly larger than the average.

    Lunatic exhaled heavily, her knees buckling as she fell to the ground. "Huffˇ­ Huffˇ­ I can''tˇ­ do more," she gasped, exhausted. Scarlett''s natural resistance was so strong that even a demon king level existence like Lunatic struggled to make the changes.

    Scarlett examined herself, a hint of disappointment but also satisfaction in her expression. "Well, at least they''re smaller than before," she said with a relieved smile, stretching her arms and bouncing lightly on her toes. Moving felt easier, and she couldn''t help but feel a newfound lightness.

    "Thanks," she said to Lunatic, still catching her breath on the floor. Despite the quirks and the dramatic flair, Lunatic had come through, and Scarlett found herself in her previous appearance.

    After catching her breath, Lunatic straightened up with a mischievous glint in her eye and gave a bitter smile. "I''ve got something else to show you," she said with a hint of pride.

    Scarlett''s eyes narrowed, sensing trouble. "Waitˇ­ I already knowˇŞ" she started, ready to stop her, but Lunatic was too quick. Before Scarlett could react, Lunatic had activated her unique skill: **Vibration**.

    Without warning, Lunatic placed her hand on Scarlett''s stomach, and a powerful wave of vibrations surged through Scarlett''s entire body. The vibrations buzzed intensely, harmless to Scarlett but enough to obliterate the already half tattered fabric of her clothes. Within seconds, the cloth tore apart, falling in shreds until Scarlett was left completely bare.

    For a moment, silence hung in the air. Scarlett glanced down, eyebrows raised in irritation. Meanwhile, Lunatic just stood there, her face flushed and her eyes wide, gazing at Scarlett''s form with a mixture of awe and shameless desire. She was practically entranced, her expression turning from a satisfied smirk into one of open admiration, her gaze wandering over Scarlett''s exposed skin, unable to hide the lust glimmering in her eyes.

    "Lunatic," Scarlett muttered, her tone icy, "You did this on purpose didn''t you? ",

    Lunatic didn''t respond right away, too entranced to pull her eyes away. Finally, she stammered, "Umˇ­ ohˇ­ I mean, sorry?" Yet, even as she said it, her gaze lingered, taking in every detail, clearly far more interested than apologetic.

 Wife?

    Scarlett gave Lunatic a pointed look, "I think you should apologize a bit more *sincerely,*" she said with a smirk.

    Lunatic just shrugged, giving a smug smile. "Why should I? Your clothes were already torn up, so what''s the harm? Anyway, this is one of the changing rooms in the red-light district. There are loads of outfits hereˇŞpick something to wear!"

    "What do you want to wear ? ", Lunatic questions.

    Scarlett raised an eyebrow, clearly unbothered. "Honestly, I don''t care much of how I look. I never even thought about changing until you brought it up." She shrugged, brushing off the situation.

    Hearing this, Lunatic''s eyes sparked with excitement. "Well, if you''re giving me the freedom to chooseˇ­" She practically pushed Scarlett onto a nearby stool facing a full-length mirror. The room was stocked with an assortment of outfits, from traditional to outlandish cosplays.

    "Alright, let''s start!" Lunatic clapped her hands, pulling out the first outfit: a *sheer orange Chinese-style dress.* It left very little to the imagination, practically translucent, hugging Scarlett''s form in a way that highlighted her every curve.

    "Uhˇ­ no. Too revealing," Scarlett muttered, crossing her arms in discomfort.

    "Didn''t you said,You don''t care how you look? Fine!" Lunatic pulled out the next outfit: a classic *maid costume* with ruffles and lace. Scarlett''s chest pressed against the fabric so tightly that it looked like it might tear at any second.

    "Definitely no cosplays," Scarlett said flatly.

    Lunatic grinned mischievously, undeterred. "What about this?" She pulled out a *bunny costume* complete with ears and a fluffy tail. Scarlett''s face twitched, an irritated vein appearing on her forehead.

    "I said, *no cosplay.* You want a punch in the face?" Scarlett muttered, clearly losing patience.

    But Lunatic couldn''t help herself. She picked out more outlandish costumesˇŞa *pirate outfit* with an overly tight corset, a *nurse outfit* that was more impractical than professional, and a *cat costume* complete with a tail. Each time, Scarlett''s reactions ranged from disbelief to outright frustration, but Lunatic was having the time of her life.

    Finally, Lunatic paused, laughing. "Alright, alright, I''ll find something a bit moreˇ­sensible." She dug through the racks and finally made Scarlett wear her last clothe.

    Scarlett glanced at herself in the mirror, taking in the outfit Lunatic had chosenˇŞa bold off-shoulder crop top that revealed nearly her entire upper body, covering just enough to leave her guessing if it''d stay in place. The fabric grazed her shoulders and barely stretched over her chest, leaving her midriff and well-toned abs completely visible. It was one of those tops where even the smallest movement might cause it to slip up, revealing more than intended.

    Below, the high-waisted black pants sat loosely around her hips, clinging just enough to give a tantalizing hint of her form but so loose that they seemed ready to slip. The high cut around her waist and the almost invisible thong beneath left her hips bare, adding a suggestive edge to her already daring outfit, Although Scarlett resisted ok wearing it so much but aftera long fight, Lunatic won and made her wear this. She couldn''t help but notice how the slightest movement might reveal the slim straps of the underwear clinging to her.

    The story has been illicitly taken; should you find it on Amazon, report the infringement.

    Scarlett groaned, exasperated. "Seriously, why are all these outfits so... revealing?"

    Lunatic scratched her head with a grin. "You did say you wanted something easy to move around in. This is perfect for that!"

    "Perfect, huh?" Scarlett muttered, testing the outfit as she moved side to side. Admittedly, it was easy to move in, and the loose pants allowed her a full range of motion. But she couldn''t deny the strange feeling it brought, making her cheeks flush as she squirmed a little in discomfort.

    She shifted her thighs, glancing down as she felt the unusual fit of the thong and thin bra. "This is my first time wearing anything like this," she thought, feeling awkward and exposed. She took a deep breath, forcing herself to focus on the comfort. "Wellˇ­ at least it''s easier to move around in," she admitted, stretching her arms above her head with a long yawn.

    The crop top slid even higher up her toned midriff, giving Lunatic a clear view of her sculpted abs and a peek of her lower chest. The outfit''s casual allure had Lunatic''s eyes glued, shamelessly admiring Scarlett''s figure.

    "Can I squeeze them?" Lunatic asked, with absolutely no shame.

    "Definitely not!" Scarlett shot back, rolling her eyes.

    Lunatic watched as Scarlett adjusted her blindfold, tying it securely over her eyes once again, hiding their intensity. She''d taken it off earlier when she was changing, and now that she was ready, she seemed back to her usual self.

    Scarlett exhaled, feeling a sense of closure. "Alright, two things settled," she said, satisfied. "But if you''ve got any other unique skills, now''s the time to spill! Don''t hold back," she added, her tone light but curious as she prepared to leave.

    Lunatic pondered for a moment, her brows furrowed in thought. Then, a small glint sparked in her eyes as an idea came to mind. "Wellˇ­" she said slowly, a bit of excitement creeping into her voice. "I do have *something*ˇŞbut it''s not exactly a skill."

    Scarlett raised an eyebrow, intrigued. "Oh? And what''s that?"

    "It''s called ''Dream,''" Lunatic replied softly, as if sharing a secret.

    ---------

    After talking at length, Scarlett decided to invite Lunatic to join the journey to Gwarga Kingdom, explaining the situation with L¨®rien and his father in detail. Lunatic listened attentively, giving her approval with a thumbs-up. She also mentioned Yumi Yamamoto, whom she had put to sleep earlier; Yumi was still resting, with Lunatic''s people looking after her.

    With everything settled, Scarlett and Lunatic stepped outside, feeling the warm sunlight spill over them, casting a glow on their skin. They were about to part ways to handle their respective tasks when someone suddenly appeared in front of them.

    "I finally found you! I''ve been looking all over!" said the woman, whose shadow loomed over Scarlett and Lunatic.

    The woman was striking, with neon-green hair and lips and a tanned complexion. Standing much taller than both of them, she was unmistakably Reiza.

    Scarlett''s face brightened at the sight of Reiza, as they hadn''t crossed paths much lately. Lunatic, on the other hand, scowled, as though she''d tasted something bitter. "Why is Scarlett so happy to see her?" she wondered, feeling Scarlett''s joy through their heart pact. Although Lunatic could sense Scarlett''s emotions, she couldn''t access her memories, so Scarlett''s connection with Reiza remained a mystery to her.

    Since Lunatic''s arrival, she hadn''t had in-depth conversations with anyone but knew Reiza''s name and her reputation as one of Dreadhaven''s elite soldiers.

    "What''s going on?" Scarlett asked, looking between Reiza and Lunatic with a hint of curiosity.

    Reiza chuckled, then got serious. "Well, I''ve split the ogres into two groups, and I''ll be leading one of them. But I can''t decide who should lead the other. I''ve chosen a few candidates, but I could really use your help to pick the best one," she explained, looking hopeful.

    "Got it! I''ll go check them out!" Scarlett replied cheerfully, quickly heading off to do the job. Reiza stood watching her leave, a big smile spreading across her face as Scarlett disappeared from sight.

    Lunatic, however, was visibly annoyed. She glared at Reiza, mumbling, "What''s with that huge grin? Is there some show I''m missing?" Jealousy simmered in her tone.

    The moment Scarlett was out of sight, Reiza''s smile faded, and she turned sharply to Lunatic. "Hey! What were you two doing before I showed up?" she demanded, crossing her arms. But her face soon flushed red, and she stammered, "Not that I''m, um, suspicious or anything. I totally trust Scarlett! It''s just thatˇ­ uhhˇ­" She trailed off, her cheeks glowing red.

    "Hehehe... I''ll destroy their relationship before even it can begun! ", Lunatic thought in a evil way.

    Lunatic, sensing an opportunity, smirked mischievously and leaned close to Reiza''s ear. "Oh, it''s a secret, okay? Butˇ­ we were, uhˇ­ having a little fun, You know what I mean right? ," she whispered.

    Reiza''s eyes widened as she stared at Lunatic, who was now grinning wickedly, throwing out whatever nonsense she could think of. "Yeah, yeah, we''re in a *deep* relationshipˇŞ"

    Before she could finish, Reiza''s hand clamped down on her shoulder, the grip firm and clearly angry, despite the smile plastered on her face. "What did you just say? You were havingˇ­ *fun* with my wife?"

    Lunatic''s jaw dropped. "W-wife?" she stammered, eyes widening as she realized she might have pushed things a bit too far. Reiza''s smile grew, but her fingers dug in even tighter, sending Lunatic into full-on panic mode.

    Reiza''s grip strength was so strong that, Lunatic''s feet was slowly burying inside the ground with just slight force.

    -----------------------

    Who''s this gril? I don''t know.. She is wearing the same outfit as Scarlett

 Ready To Depart

    Lunatic''s jaw dropped. "W-wife?" she stammered, eyes widening as she realized she might have pushed things a bit too far. Reiza''s smile grew, but her fingers dug in even tighter, sending Lunatic into full-on panic mode.

    Reiza''s grip strength was so strong that, Lunatic''s feet was slowly burying inside the ground with just slight force.

    Lunatic''s mind whirled as she thought of Scarlett''s hand. Her imagination landed on the purple ring glinting on Scarlett''s fingerˇŞa ring Lunatic hadn''t thought much of until now. She gasped, connecting the dots. "That ringˇ­ it''s yours?" she blurted, her voice barely a whisper.

    But as her words sank in, Reiza''s smile twisted slightly, turning bitter. Her mouth set in a hard line as a flicker of disappointment flashed across her eyes. "That ring?" she muttered, letting out a sigh that sounded almost resentful. "No. That one isn''t mine." Her fingers finally released their hold, leaving Lunatic free but visibly annoyed. "Tch... I wish it was mine," she muttered with a frustrated sigh.

    Lunatic felt a surge of confusion, her brow furrowing. "Waitˇ­ what? That ring isn''t from you?" She couldn''t stop herself from asking. "Thenˇ­ who gave it to her?"

    Reiza looked away, clearly not thrilled about talking but eventually shrugged and answered. "Just some human girl from a no-name kingdom. It''s nothing serious," she sneered, crossing her arms. "Their marriage hasn''t even happened yet, so it doesn''t count. Besides," she smirked slyly, extending a hand to Lunatic, "how about you help me get rid of her? We could work together as a team."

    Lunatic''s expression shifted, a wicked grin slowly spreading across her face. She shook off the dirt from her feet, stepping back instead of taking Reiza''s hand. "Team up with you?" she repeated, chuckling darkly. "Why should I?" She shot Reiza a mocking smile, her eyes gleaming with newfound ambition. "You should''ve said from the start she''s not your wife yet. Too bad for you," she added with a wicked glint in her eye, " the one who''ll become Scarlett''s first wifeˇ­ is me."

    Reiza''s anger flared up, and her eyes narrowed as she sneered, "Feeling full of yourself, aren''t you?" She reached out, ready to grip Lunatic''s shoulder again, intending to show off her strength.

    But this time, Lunatic was quicker. She caught Reiza''s hand mid-air, holding it firmly. Reiza''s expression twisted as she applied her strength, but Lunatic didn''t budge. It was clearˇŞboth of them were evenly matched. Lunatic''s lips curled into a smirk. "You know, both succubi and oni share something in common," she spat, her tone dripping with mockery. "We''re born with certainˇ­ skills and experiences already engraved in our minds."

    For a moment, her gaze darkened, an intense gleam flashing in her eyes. "But there''s one big difference," she whispered, leaning in closer with a wicked glint. "The gap between an oni''s experience and a succubus''s is like heaven and earth. You''re just a mating beast with a high libido. You can''t compare to me," she hissed, forcefully shoving Reiza''s hand away.

    This book was originally published on Royal Road. Check it out there for the real experience.

    Then, without hesitation, Lunatic took a few slow, deliberate steps forward, closing the space between them. She leaned in, her breath tickling Reiza''s ear as she spoke in a low, taunting voice. "Ever heard of NTR?" she whispered, each word laced with menace. "I''ll give Scarlett so much pleasure that she won''t be able to live without me. Forget being the second wifeˇŞyou won''t even be in her life."

    Reiza''s eyes flashed with defiance, refusing to back down. She scoffed, crossing her arms as she met Lunatic''s gaze. "Is that so? Fine. I''ll be waiting to see if you can actually pull it off," she replied, her tone brimming with confidence. She turned on her heel and walked away, her steps firm and steady.

    But as soon as her back was to Lunatic, Reiza''s expression began to falter. Her confident look melted into one of worry as her mind raced. She chewed anxiously on her green-painted nails, her thoughts swirling with doubt. As much as she hated to admit it, a shadow of fear crept in. What if Lunatic really did manage to steal Scarlett away?

    After all, it was in the nature of a oni to worry about losing what they desired most.

    Lunatic wasn''t doing well, either. As Reiza left, she took a shaky breath and turned back toward the room. But the moment she stepped inside, her legs buckled, and she dropped to her knees, gasping.

    "Urpˇ­ urpˇ­" She clutched her stomach, doubling over as a mouthful of blood spilled from her lips. It felt like her whole body was rebelling. Gasping for air, she wiped the blood from her mouth, her hand trembling. "I used my unique skill to slightly shorten Scarlett''s height. It was a tiny changeˇ­ but her resistance is fierce," she thought, her mind racing. "It feels like there''s an invisible force trying to snap her back to how she was."

    Her breathing slowed, but her heart still hammered in her chest. "I can''t keep this up for long," she realized, swallowing hard. "If I push any further, I couldˇ­ perish." She let out a low, defiant growl. "But let''s see how long I can hold on."

    ---

    The afternoon passed, and the golden light of the setting sun bathed Dreadhaven in a warm, dim glow.

    Inside the newly built palace, Scarlett, Li Feng, Baron Nova, Reiza, Lunatic, and Kroenen gathered in a spacious room. Scarlett had handpicked these people for an upcoming mission to Gwarga. Even though Reiza had a soft, almost gentle personality, Scarlett knew betterˇŞReiza had no love for humans and wouldn''t hesitate to kill them if needed. She''d already taken the lives of hundreds who had dared to attack her village before meeting Scarlett.

    The room was large and stately, with two sofas set across from each other. On one, Li Feng, Kroenen, and Baron sat, each of them focused and ready. Across from them, Scarlett sat in the middle of the second sofa, her presence commanding as always. On either side of her, Reiza and Lunatic sat, though they seemed hardly aware of Scarlett''s presence between them.

    Both Reiza and Lunatic glared at each other with intense, unspoken rivalry, as if invisible lightning bolts were sparking between their gazes. Their eyes locked, brimming with challenge and jealousy, as if each was daring the other to back down.

    The silence in the room was thick until Li Feng finally broke it. "What''s she doing here?" he asked bluntly, pointing at Lunatic with a raised brow. "Does she have anyˇ­ skills?"

    Lunatic''s eyes lit up mischievously, and she gave a sly smile. "Oh, I have plenty of talents. Tongue kiss, Blow job, bareback, an*lˇŞ"

    Before she could continue, Scarlett''s face went red, and she slapped her hand over Lunatic''s mouth, laughing nervously. "Hahaˇ­ Don''t mind her! She''s got a few screws loose," Scarlett said quickly, flashing a strained smile at everyone. "But she''s got someˇ­ helpful skills. Really!" She shot Lunatic a warning look to keep her quiet.

    Trying to bring the conversation back on track, Scarlett cleared her throat and said, "So! I think we should start heading to Gwarga Kingdom, right?"

    Everyone nodded in agreement and began to stand upˇŞexcept for Li Feng, who crossed his arms and shook his head stubbornly. "No way! I don''t like *her*," he said, glaring at Lunatic. "If she''s going, I''m not!"

    Reiza couldn''t help but chuckle, and she shot him a thumbs up. "Good call! I''m with you on this."

    Scarlett raised an eyebrow at Li Feng, a playful but dangerous smirk appearing on her face. "Oh? So, you want me to marry your sister, then?"

    At that, Li Feng''s attitude flipped in an instant. His expression turned from defiant to alarmed as he waved his hands in a panic. "Uh, never mind! We''re wasting time! Let''s go, let''s go!" he blurted, dashing out of the room first. The change was so quick that everyone just stared after him, then burst into laughter. It was like he''d gone from stubborn warrior to worried little brother in seconds, and the sight was too funny to ignore.

 Three dayséĄćŹźhree Nights

    In the Kingdom of Gwarga, everything had changed almost overnight. The once beloved prince and his noble father, L¨®rien and Lysander, now wore the label of "traitors," accused of joining forces with the demon king. The entire kingdom was thrown into shock, as if the very ground beneath them had shifted.

    People across Gwarga struggled to accept the news, hoping it was some terrible, twisted rumor or a nightmare they''d soon wake from. So many had looked up to L¨®rien and Lysander, especially L¨®rien, whose kindness and courage had been a light for so many.

    But, as with all things, they weren''t without enemies. Some people had always despised the royal family, resenting their power or perhaps envying their influence. Those voices rose now, laughing in taverns and celebrating what they saw as the "fall" of their rivals. Drinks were poured, toasts made, and a strange, bitter joy spread among this small group.

    Yet, they were still a minority; the heartbreak across the kingdom was far greater than the celebrations. In fact, Gwarga''s economy had started to decline, dropping by 3% in mere days, as merchants, farmers, and citizens alike felt the weight of uncertainty and despair.

    Just as people were beginning to catch their breath from the first shock, another wave of news swept over the kingdom, striking harder than the last. The royal family was to be publicly executedˇŞL¨®rien, Lysander, and their entire family would be brought before the people and put to death. The announcement was clear, cold, and final.

    When the day of the execution finally arrived, crowds gathered near the royal palace, filling the square and spilling into the streets. A massive stage had been constructed just outside the palace gates, looming over the people like a dark reminder of their impending loss. Faces in the crowd were somber, pale, and full of grief. Many of them shouted in desperation, clinging to hope even in the face of the inevitable.

    One man, with a rugged face and a deep, booming voice, shouted, "Prince L¨®rien would never do something like this! I know himˇŞI have faith in him! He''s been accused unfairly!" His hands shook, holding a tattered hat close to his chest, his eyes full of disbelief and sorrow.

    "Exactly! He once saved my familyˇŞhe''s innocent!" cried a woman nearby, tears streaming down her face as she clutched her young child close, trying to shield them from the cruel scene unfolding.

    Voices rose one after another, each echoing stories of L¨®rien''s kindness and loyalty.

    "He even forgave my family''s debts!" yelled a farmer, his rough hands clenched in fists. "Who else would do something so generous? No one can match his heart!"

    The crowd''s voices blended together, filling the square with a rising tide of grief and rage. Their loyalty to L¨®rien wasn''t born from his royal status, nor from his wealth. They adored him because he had always been there for them, treating each citizen with respect and compassion. He had listened to their struggles, helped them through hard times, and shown kindness where others might have dismissed them. He was their prince not because of his title, but because of his actions, his goodness.

    Suddenly, the sound of footsteps echoed through the silent crowd, and everyone fell still, their attention captured in an instant. Stepping forward was a woman of breathtaking beauty, her presence enough to steal the breath from those who looked at her. She had long, mesmerizing purple hair that seemed to shimmer under the sunlight, and her skin was smooth and flawless, like polished jade. Covering her eyes was a purple blindfold, but it only added to the mystery and allure of her appearance, hinting at her hidden power. Two long, elegant horns curved from her forehead.

    You could be reading stolen content. Head to the original site for the genuine story.

    It was unmistakableˇŞshe was Scarlett Nova.

    Gasps filled the air as many in the crowd looked on, awestruck. "A goddessˇ­" someone whispered in disbelief. Many could hardly close their mouths, staring as if they had seen a vision.

    Every step Scarlett took was smooth and graceful, each movement captivating the crowd. Her presence was enchanting, drawing eyes and admiration in a way that even a succubus, known for their allure, could never achieve. It was as though she had cast a spell over the entire square, making everyone feel as if they were seeing something beyond this world.

    Behind her, more figures emerged, each one equally striking. One man had wavy silver hair and horns that rose sharply from his forehead. ˇŞthis was Li Feng. Beside him walked a tall woman whose lips, Eyebrows, hair and eyes were a vivid, neon green, radiating a powerful aura. This was Reiza Nova, her gaze intense and piercing as she surveyed the crowd.

    Then came the prisoners, flanked by soldiers in dark armor. In the center of this solemn group were L¨®rien, Lysander, and L¨®rien''s mother, Luna. Though Luna''s golden hair had streaks of gray, her beauty still shone through, a quiet strength in her face as she walked with her family. Heavy shackles bound their wrists, clinking with each step they took. The crowd''s sorrow grew at the sight, watching their once-beloved royals reduced to prisoners.

    At the very end of the procession was a woman with long, jet-black hair that seemed to absorb the light around her, making her presence feel like a shadow stretching into the crowd. Her horns were just as prominent as Scarlett''s, marking her with the same power, yet there was something unsettling about her beauty. Her figure was flawless, her curves seductive, and every glance she cast toward the crowd left a strange, almost uncomfortable attraction that lingered, She was not doing this on purpose but it was in her blood.

    This was Lunatic, the succubus queen. Unlike the others, her expression held no trace of solemnity. Instead, she wore a twisted smirk, her eyes gleaming with amusement. It was clear she was mocking them, taking pleasure in the horror and despair that spread through the crowd.

    Lysander and Luna looked barely awake, their heads hanging down, as if they might slump to the ground at any moment. They were tied to large, cross-shaped wooden posts, the binds holding them upright despite their weakened state. Meanwhile, L¨®rien was forced to his knees, his hands shackled to a thick iron rod set into the ground. The rod had been reinforced with magic, knowing that ordinary metal alone couldn''t restrain him. Yet, even bound and kneeling, his face showed no fearˇŞonly a calm, steady defiance.

    Scarlett Nova, with commanding presence and fierce beauty, stepped forward. Her voice rang out over the crowd, arrogant and filled with authority. "You already know me," she began, her tone filled with a sense of power. "I am Scarlett Nova, a dragonoid and the one who saved this kingdom from these traitors, these servants of the demon king!"

    The crowd shifted uncomfortably, glancing at each other but saying nothing. They had indeed heard of Scarlett Nova and her new race, the dragonoids. Rumors about her had been circulating, but seeing her here in person left them speechless, uncertain of what to believe.

    A cold smile spread across Scarlett''s lips as she addressed them again. "How about we make this interesting?" she proposed, her voice chillingly casual. "Each one of you will receive a piece of paper, and on it, you can write down the cruelest ways to end the lives of this king and queen duo." She gestured to Lysander and Luna, her smile unchanging. "The most creative and brutal idea will be chosen, and we''ll carry it out right here in front of everyone!"

    Scarlett''s expression remained disturbingly innocent, as if she had no guilt at all about what she was suggesting. Her smile was soft, her face relaxedˇŞcompletely unfazed by the horror her words brought to the crowd.

    But then, something unexpected happened. A man in the crowd raised his voice, shouting, "There''s no way we''re going along with this! We''re loyal to our king!"

    "Yeah! We stand with Prince L¨®rien!" echoed another, followed by more voices. Cheers of support for L¨®rien rippled through the gathering.

    L¨®rien''s face broke into a proud grin. Looking at Scarlett with defiance, he called out, "See that? My people are with me!" His voice was strong, filled with pride and confidence.

    Scarlett raised an eyebrow, her smile unfazed. "Is that so?" She snapped her fingers, and in moments, a group of knights appeared, dragging someone forwardˇŞa beautiful woman with green hair, dressed in an elegant royal gown. Her blue eyes were filled with fear, but she held her head high. The crowd gasped, recognizing her immediately: it was Cassie, L¨®rien''s wife.

    Scarlett walked up to Cassie and placed a hand on her shoulder, her smile turning even more twisted. She looked back at the crowd with a mocking smirk. "Look at her," she taunted. "Isn''t she exquisite? Graceful, elegant, with a body fit for royalty." Scarlett''s eyes inside the blindfold gleamed with malicious delight as she reached up and grabbed Cassie''s chin, tilting her face up so everyone could see. "Take a good look!" she sneered.

    Cassie bit her lip in frustration, but she said nothing, her eyes blazing with silent defiance.

    Scarlett turned back to the crowd, her voice dripping with dark amusement. "Let me change the rules a bit," she said, her tone sly. "For whoever submits the cruelest idea, if your suggestion is chosen, you''ll get more than just the satisfaction of seeing it done." She paused, letting her words sink in before continuing, "You''ll get to spend three days and three nights with this royal beauty herself!"

 Torture

    Greed, lust, desire.

    These are the shadows of human nature, the dark forces that can consume even the purest of hearts. When these emotions take hold, people start to lose their sense of reasoning. Their past beliefs and kindness crumble like sand slipping through fingers, leaving behind only desperation. The craving to fulfill their desiresˇŞwhether it''s wealth, power, or the allure of another personˇŞclouds their minds with dangerous obsession.

    "For whoever submits the cruelest ideaˇŞif your suggestion is chosenˇŞyou''ll receive more than the pleasure of seeing it carried out. You''ll earn the privilege of spending three days and three nights with this royal beauty herself!"

    Her words hung in the air like a thunderclap. The once-bustling crowd fell silent, as though a spell had been cast over them. Empathy, loyalty, and the sense of debt they felt toward L¨®rien vanished in an instant, replaced by raw, naked greed.

    The men, especially, seemed paralyzed. Their eyes widened, mouths slightly agape as they stared blankly into the space before them. For a moment, they seemed like statues, caught between disbelief and the pull of their own desires.

    But not everyone was so easily swayed. L¨®rien, standing bound and helpless, recognized the shift in their expressions. He could see the flicker of their true natures surfacingˇŞthe greed, the lust, the desperation. Fury ignited in his chest, and he shouted, his voice filled with both anger and frustration.

    "You cunning witch! Don''t use such shameless tricks to turn them against me!"

    Scarlett didn''t even flinch. His insults rolled off her like water off stone. Why should she feel angered by a man as desperate and pitiful as him? Instead, she smirked, turning her gaze back to the crowd as if his protests were nothing more than background noise.

    The voting began swiftly after her declaration. Small pieces of parchment were passed around, and people scribbled their cruelest ideas with trembling hands. But when the votes were tallied, Scarlett''s sharp eyes caught a surprising detailˇŞmany of the papers were blank.

    She let out a soft sigh, her fingers brushing her purple hair aside. "How boring," she murmured to herself. "So many people still loyal to this man." She smirked again, this time with a glint of amusement. "But a person without enemies is rarer than finding a diamond in a pile of garbage."

    The rest of the votes, however, told a different story. Cruel, wicked ideas filled the pages, written by those who had already cast aside their empathy. Scarlett picked one of the papers and began laughingˇŞa cold, heartless sound that echoed through the silent square.

    "Hahaha... Now that the voting has ended," she said, her voice dripping with venom, "I shall begin the torture. And after that, I''ll announce the names of the winners!"

    Her words sent a chill through the crowd. Some looked away, shame flickering in their eyes. Others, however, leaned forward with anticipation, their faces twisted with dark excitement. L¨®rien clenched his fists, his face pale but his eyes burning with defiance.

    Thank you for sharing the details about Scarlett''s and Reiza''s appearances! Here''s the revised version of the scene incorporating these specifics:

    ---

    The public square was bathed in the glow of flickering torches, casting long, jagged shadows across the platform where two trembling figures kneltˇŞLysander and Luna, L¨®rien''s father and mother.

    They were tied to large, cross-shaped wooden posts, the binds holding them upright despite their weakened state.The crowd pressed in closer, their eyes gleaming with morbid curiosity, greed, or pity.  Unauthorized tale usage: if you spot this story on Amazon, report the violation.

    Scarlett stepped forward, her long purple hair flowing like a river of twilight behind her. She wore a one-sided, off-shoulder black crop top that revealed her toned stomach,

    Beside her stood Reiza, her neon green hair glowing unnaturally under the sunlight, her equally vibrant green eyes gleaming with an eerie light. Her tanned skin and confident stance gave her an almost otherworldly allure, but her calm expression betrayed no pity for the kneeling couple.

    L¨®rien struggled against his own bonds, veins bulging in his neck as he roared, "Scarlett, stop this madness! They are innocent!"

    Scarlett turned to him, her purple hair swaying like a whip. Her amethyst eyes glimmered with mockery as she tilted her head. "Innocent?" she repeated, her voice dripping with disdain. "Innocence is a lie the weak tell themselves to justify their failure. They are too a failure by giving birth to you! "

    The crowd murmured, some shifting uncomfortably, while others leaned forward in grim anticipation. Scarlett raised her hand, silencing them. Her voice rang out like a judge delivering a final verdict.

    "Today, we will give the people a spectacle they''ll never forget. Watch closely, L¨®rien. This is the price of what you and your companions done."

    Scarlett motioned to Reiza, who stepped forward with surprising grace, holding a glinting chainsaw.

    Scarlett nodded approvingly, then turned to the crowd. "Let''s begin."

    ---

    First Torture: The Chainsaw of Agony

    The roar of the chainsaw echoed through the square, silencing every murmur. Reiza approached Lysander first, tilting her head as if pondering where to begin. Then, without hesitation, she pressed the blade to his arm.

    Lysander screamed, a gut-wrenching sound, as the chainsaw tore through flesh and bone. Blood sprayed in an arc, painting the platform in crimson. The crowd recoiled, some covering their mouths, while others stood frozen in horror.

    Scarlett''s laughter rang out, cold and merciless. "Don''t cry too much, Lysander. We''ll fix you right up."

    True to her words, Scarlett used a relic infused with forbidden magic, restoring Lysander''s severed limb in seconds. His skin was pale, his breathing ragged, as Reiza smiled and leaned closer. "Shall we try again?"

    Without waiting for an answer, the chainsaw roared back to life.

    ---

    Second Torture: The Human Torch

    Luna was next. Scarlett held a heated branding iron, its tip glowing a fiery orange. She walked slowly, deliberately, savoring every second.

    "Do you know what happens when just two millimeters of skin are peeled away?" Scarlett asked

    Luna, half-conscious and trembling, couldn''t respond. Scarlett didn''t wait. Her sharp nails dug into Luna''s arm and tore at the skin.

    The pain was instant. Luna''s eyes flew open, her body jerking awake. She let out a gasping scream, her raw flesh exposed to the air.

    Scarlett''s lips curled into a cruel smile. "When the skin is freshly exposed like this, even a tiny flame can feel like an inferno."

    A small flame flickered to life at Scarlett''s fingertips. Its glow reflected in Luna''s tear-filled eyes as terror consumed her.

    "No, please, no! Don''t!" Luna begged, her voice cracking. "What did I do? I don''t want to die!"

    Scarlett ignored her pleas, bringing the flame closer to the exposed skin. Luna whimpered, trying to pull away, but the chains held her still.

    The moment the flame touched her, Luna let out a piercing scream. "Ahhhh! It burns! It hurts!..Please, stop! I''ll do anything!"

    Scarlett''s lips curled into a satisfied smile as Luna''s screams filled the air. The small patch of exposed muscle she burned was enough to elicit the reaction she wanted, but it only fueled her sadistic pleasure.

    Without hesitation, she unleashed the flames across Luna''s body, igniting her skin in searing agony. Luna''s shrieks grew louder, raw and desperate, as her body convulsed against the restraints.

    Scarlett stopped just before death could claim her. With a casual wave of her hand, Luna''s burns vanished, her body forcibly healed, leaving her trembling and naked. Scarlett didn''t acknowledge this; to her, Luna''s humiliation and suffering were the only things that mattered.

    ---

    Third Torture: The Whip of Shadows

    Reiza stepped forward again, this time holding a whip infused with dark energy. Each strike left deep, pulsing wounds that didn''t bleed but burned with unbearable pain.

    She lashed Lysander and Luna alternately, her movements graceful as if she were dancing. With every crack of the whip, the crowd flinched. Some whispered prayers, others cursed Scarlett under their breath.

    ---

    Fourth Torture: The Wheel of Bone

    A twisted contraption was brought onto the platformˇŞa rotating wheel with jagged spikes. Scarlett motioned for Lysander to be strapped in, and as the wheel turned, his body was contorted unnaturally, the spikes digging into his flesh.

    He screamed, his voice hoarse, as bones cracked and splintered. The crowd gasped, some looking away. But Scarlett watched with unblinking eyes.

    "Such a beautiful sound," she murmured, her voice like a serpent''s hiss. "The sound of a man breaking under the weight of his own weakness."

    ---

    Fifth Torture: The Piercing Rain

    Scarlett raised her hand, summoning shards of ice that hovered in the air like deadly needles. With a flick of her wrist, they shot toward Luna, piercing her arms, legs, and shoulders. Blood seeped from each wound, staining her tattered clothes.

    L¨®rien screamed, his voice raw and desperate. "You''ve made your point, Scarlett! Please stop this, I beg you! "

    But Scarlett only smirked, turning her gaze to him. "Oh, L¨®rien. We''re just getting started."

    ---

    The crowd was a mix of horror and fascination. Some wept quietly, unable to tear their eyes away. Others whispered among themselves, their voices filled with fear and anger.

    Scarlett, however, reveled in the chaos. Her laughter echoed across the square, and even Reiza couldn''t hide her delight.

    L¨®rien''s face was a mask of anguish, tears streaming down as he shouted, begged, and cursed. But Scarlett didn''t falter.

    -----------------------------_-------

    At this point I don''t even know how to say sorry.... I just took too much breaks, But if there''s anyone there, Please comment...

 Three Winners

    Scarlett showed no mercy. The tortures seemed endlessˇŞbone-crushing blows, skin-peeling agony, relentless beatings, and countless other unimaginable methods.

    Each form of torture lasted no more than fifteen minutes before she moved on to the next, but for Luna and Lysander, those minutes stretched into eternity. Time itself felt like a cruel tormentor, dragging every second out in unbearable detail.

    Lorien and his wife could do nothing but watch. They were bound by chains of both metal and helplessness, unable to intervene as their parents suffered.

    Surprisingly, throughout this brutal spectacle, Lorien himself remained untouched. Not a single whip, no iron rod, not even a slap was directed at him. The only evidence of his suffering was the older injuries he had borne before this ordeal.

    Why?

    Because Scarlett had already tried to break him through physical torture, but Lorien had refused to yield. His resilience had been unshakable, a testament to the strength of his noble soul.

    So Scarlett, ever cunning, shifted her tactics. She abandoned the idea of breaking him physically and turned her focus to his mind. Watching his loved ones endure unspeakable pain, knowing he was powerless to save them, was a far more effective way to shatter his spirit. And her strategy was workingˇŞhis resolve, though hidden behind a stoic face, was beginning to crack.

    The torment continued for hours. More than three had passed since this nightmare began.

    When such gruesome spectacles are heldˇŞespecially in the form of public executions or tortureˇŞit''s common for some in the audience to leave. Whether out of fear, pity, or simply disgust at the sheer ruthlessness, most would eventually walk away.

    But here?

    Not a single person had left.

    In fact, the opposite happened. The crowd only grew larger as time went on.

    This was the true nature of humanity laid bare. Beneath layers of morality and empathy lurked a primal curiosity and a hunger for the suffering of others.

    Some in the crowd felt a fleeting pang of pity but quickly replaced it with thoughts of relief, the kind of relief that brought a twisted sense of comfort:

    "Thank the heavens it isn''t me."

    Others openly cheered, their voices dripping with spiteful glee:

    "Serves them right! This is exactly what should happen to a traitor!"

    And then, there were those who felt a deeper, more satisfying sense of vindication. Their eyes gleamed with hidden pleasure as they murmured:

    "Seeing these royals being punished like commonersˇŞit''s about time. Now they''ll finally understand how it feels to be powerless, just like us commoners under their rule."

    Scarlett knew this. She understood this darker side of humanity and played to it. This wasn''t just an executionˇŞit was a performance designed to feed the audience''s thirst for schadenfreude, their joy at the misfortune of others.

    Finally, the tortures came to an end. Scarlett leaned back, stretching her arms, her face lighting up with a satisfied smile.

    "Phew! That was fun," she said with an exaggerated sigh of relief. Her tone was playful, almost childlike. "According to your votes, I tried out a lot of tortures, and it seems three of them were the most popular. But now there''s a little problemˇ­"This content has been misappropriated from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.

    She paused dramatically, pacing back and forth across the stage as if deep in thought. Her shoes clicked against the wooden planks, each sound echoing in the tense silence.

    "We have three final contenders!" she announced, gesturing to the crowd with a flourish. "Butˇ­ what should I do? Who deserves to be crowned the winner?"

    Scarlett rubbed her chin, her expression the picture of mock seriousness. She tapped her foot, letting the crowd stew in suspense.

    Suddenly, her eyes lit up, Though audience can''t see it because if blindfold, she snapped her fingers like she''d just stumbled upon the world''s greatest idea. Turning to Cassie, Lorien''s wife, who was bound and trembling, Scarlett''s grin widened.

    "How about this?" she said, clapping her hands together in excitement. "Why don''t we make all three of them winners? Yes, that''s perfect!"

    She turned to the crowd, her tone light and cheerful, as though she were suggesting something as innocent as a group game. But her words cut through the air like a blade.

    "All three winners can do whatever they want with her. Let''s make it a perfect gangbang! Oh, and be sure to impregnate her, won''t you?"

    The casual cruelty in her voice sent shivers down spines. The playful way she spoke only made her words more chilling, as if she truly believed this was a brilliant, fun idea.

    The crowd collectively gasped. Not out of pity for CassieˇŞno, that wasn''t the reason. Their shock was born from curiosity and envy. They were eager to know who the lucky winners were, who would get the chance to indulge in such depravity.

    Jealous murmurs rippled through the gathering, especially from those who had chosen not to participate in the voting. Regret flickered across their faces as they realized their inaction had cost them a chance at Scarlett''s twisted prize.

    "I should''ve written something," one man muttered under his breath.

    "What if my suggestion had won?" another whispered, his fists clenched in frustration.

    Scarlett snapped her fingers again to draw their attention. "All right, let''s announce the winners, shall we?"

    She raised a hand theatrically, letting the tension build. "The first winner isˇ­ Ryan Ronald! He suggested the chainsaw torture!"

    A skinny man in the crowd froze for a moment before his face lit up with disbelief. "Me? Me?! That''s me!" he shouted, his voice breaking with excitement.

    Ryan, dressed in worn leather armor, pushed his way through the crowd, grinning from ear to ear. Despite his thin frame and average features, he walked with a swagger, his nerves betrayed only by his trembling hands.

    The crowd murmured, some clapping half-heartedly, while others scowled in envy.

    "And now for the second winnerˇ­" Scarlett paused for effect, squinting at the slip of paper in her hand. "Lily Caster?" She tilted her head, puzzled. "Wait, a woman?"

    For a moment, the crowd fell silent, equally confused. But then, a young woman with a fair complexion and delicate features stepped forward. She had soft white skin and wore a flowing yellow frock that shimmered under the light.

    "That''s me!" Lily called out, her voice steady despite the rush of excitement in her eyes.

    Scarlett raised an eyebrow, intrigued. "Well, well. Didn''t see that coming." She studied Lily with a curious smile. "And here I thought only the men would be interested in this little game."

    The truth was, Lily was bisexual with interest in both men and women. To her, this wasn''t just an opportunity; it was a dream come true. Cassie, with her beauty and grace, was the kind of woman Lily had always fantasized about.

    She hurried onto the stage, her steps light and eager. The crowd watched her in stunned silence, some whispering in disbelief while others exchanged knowing smirks.

    Scarlett chuckled, clearly amused. "Looks like we''ve got quite the variety in our winners. Who''s going to be the third, I wonder?"

    She held the last slip of paper aloft, a wicked gleam in her eyes as she prepared to reveal the final name.

    "The next winner is none other thanˇ­ the new King of Gwargaˇ­ Your Majesty, Leonidas!"

    At those words, an almost unnatural silence fell over the crowd. It was as though the very air had been sucked out of the room.

    Every face turned blank, their expressions frozen in a mixture of disbelief and confusion. Even L¨®rien, who had been crying moments earlier, suddenly stopped. His tears dried on his cheeks as his breath hitched in his throat.

    "Whatˇ­?" L¨®rien whispered, his voice trembling. He stared at Scarlett in stunned silence, as though hoping he had misheard her.

    But Scarlett''s playful smirk and the amused glint behind her blindfold confirmed the truth.

    Leonidas? The king himself?

    The weight of the revelation sank heavily into L¨®rien''s chest. Leonidas was his father''s younger brother, his uncle. By extension, he was Cassie''s father-in-law. The betrayal hit harder than any blade.

    Before anyone could react, from the back of the crowd, a shadow began to move. It was a figure that had been quietly watching the entire event with a peculiar, detached amusement.

    Leonidas.

    The king stepped forward, his tall frame exuding a calm, commanding presence. He carried himself with the arrogance of someone who knew the world was his for the taking. His piercing eyes locked onto L¨®rien, who stood rooted to the spot, unable to move.

    "U-Uncleˇ­?" L¨®rien''s voice cracked as he spoke, barely above a whisper. "Aren''t we on the same side?"

    His emotions swirling in a chaotic stormˇŞconfusion, betrayal, anger, and even desperation.

    Leonidas didn''t say a word. He simply stared back, meeting L¨®rien''s gaze with cold, unblinking eyes.

    Then, slowly, his lips curled into a wide, malicious smirk.

    It wasn''t just a smile. It was a declarationˇŞa silent, chilling confirmation of his betrayal.

    That smirk was all it took to shatter L¨®rien completely.

    The realization struck him like a thunderclap. His knees wobbled as the truth unraveled before him. From the very beginning, Leonidas had been working against him. The schemes, the manipulation, the betrayalˇŞit all pointed to one person. His own uncle, the man he trusted like a second father, was the real traitor.

    His mouth hung open, his breathing uneven. His vision blurred with tears he could no longer hold back. The pain was too muchˇŞfar worse than any physical torture he had endured. It was as if his soul had been ripped apart.

    L¨®rien staggered backward, his legs giving out beneath him. The crowd gasped as he collapsed to the ground, unconscious.

    -------------------------------------------------------------------------

    Am I going too far? This won''t me get banned, did this?

 Something Is Wrong....

    L¨®rien''s eyes fluttered open, his heart pounding as he bolted upright. He looked around frantically, his breath shallow and his mind racing. This wasn''t the public square filled with jeering crowds and agonyˇŞit was his palace. The familiar golden pillars (not real gold) and silken drapes surrounded him, but they felt oddly out of place, like a dream that didn''t belong to him.

    Bits and pieces of what had happened began to piece together in his mind. The crowd. The cries. The horror of that public execution. His parents. His heart clenched painfully as the memories returned in vivid flashes.

    "Whatˇ­ what am I doing here?" he muttered to himself, his voice shaky, barely audible in the quiet of the room.

    Suddenly, the sound of footsteps echoed through the hall. They were deliberate, confident, each step louder than the last. L¨®rien froze, his body tense, and turned toward the source of the sound.

    Emerging from the shadows was a figure so striking that it sent a shiver down his spine. It was herˇŞLunatic,The succubus queen. She moved with a predatory grace, her enchanting black dress hugging every curve of her mature, seductive form. Her midnight-black hair cascaded down her back like a waterfall, and her glowing blue eyes seemed to pierce straight into his soul. They reminded him of the endless depths of an ocean, beautiful yet utterly terrifying.

    A wicked smirk played on her lips as she approached him, a look that spoke of amusement and malice intertwined.

    For L¨®rien, this was the first time seeing her up close. Before now, she had been a distant, haunting presence, sitting idly during the execution, watching with sick enjoyment as his parents were humiliated and tortured. He had hated her even from afar, but now, being in her presence, he couldn''t deny the overwhelming aura she exuded. Her beauty was intoxicating in a dangerous way, rivaling even Scarlett''s in its intensity.

    "Who are you? What is this? Why am I here?" L¨®rien demanded, his voice laced with confusion and barely veiled fear.

    Lunatic''s smirk deepened as she tilted her head, her glowing eyes never leaving his. "You fainted," she said simply, her tone teasing, like she was speaking to a child. "The shock must have been too much for your delicate heart. But that''s not important."

    L¨®rien frowned, his fists clenching. "Then what is important?"

    "Your wife," she replied, her voice dripping with mockery.

    "Myˇ­ wife?" L¨®rien''s stomach dropped as more memories came crashing down on him. He remembered Scarlett''s cruel voice echoing through the square. The twisted rules she had set. The way she declared that the one who devised the most vicious method of torture would have free reign over his wife for three days and nights.

    A wave of shame and helplessness washed over him, so intense that it made his chest ache. How had it come to this? Why was he so powerless to stop any of it?

    Lunatic''s cold, slender fingers grabbed the back of L¨®rien''s shirt, her grip like iron, and with unnerving ease, she lifted him slightly off the ground. His body felt weightless in her grasp, like a doll being handled by a cruel child. He didn''t even have the strength to struggle anymore; his limbs hung limp, his mind too clouded by fear and despair.

    "Since you''re her husband," Lunatic said, her voice dripping with mockery and amusement, "shouldn''t you see how she''s being entertained?"

    Her words sliced through him, leaving a hollow ache in his chest. He wanted to scream, to protest, to lash out, but no words came. All he could do was stare at her with wide, terrified eyes as she began walking, carrying him like he weighed nothing.

    The grand staircase seemed endless as Lunatic ascended, her heels clicking against the polished marble with a rhythm that echoed in his ears like a countdown to his doom. L¨®rien''s heart pounded wildly, each beat a desperate plea for this nightmare to end.

    When they reached the top, Lunatic stopped in front of a massive glass window framed with intricate gold carvings. It wasn''t just a windowˇŞit was a mirror, one designed with a sinister purpose.

    That was a special mirror, One side can see through to the other, but not the other way around. Right now, they can see inside, but cassie and others can''t see us."

    L¨®rien''s breathing grew uneven as her words sunk in. His eyes flicked to the window, and his stomach churned. He knew what he was about to see. Or at least, he thought he did.

    As Lunatic adjusted the settings on the mirror, a scene began to unfold before his eyes. He expected to see his wife, Cassie, crying and begging for mercy, her voice hoarse from screaming. That would''ve been horrible enough, but the reality was far worse.

    What he saw shattered what little resolve he had left.

    Cassie wasn''t crying. She wasn''t begging. She wasn''t fighting back at all. Instead, she was laughing, her head tilted back, her expression one of twisted joy. The sight hit him like a punch to the gut, leaving him gasping for air.

    Here''s a refined version of your scene, focusing on the emotional tension and drama rather than explicit details:

    The tale has been illicitly lifted; should you spot it on Amazon, report the violation.

    ---

    The muffled sounds of Cassie and Lily filled the dimly lit room, echoing with an intensity that revealed more than mere indulgenceˇŞit was a dance of rebellion and desperation. Cassie''s face was flushed, her breathing uneven, lost in the haze of forbidden pleasure.

    "Ahh~, Harder... Do it hard~", her moaning was just becoming louder and louder.

    Yet, amidst it all, Ryan''s voice cut through the atmosphere, sharp and mocking.

    "How does someone like you, a royal with all the dignity and grace expected of your station, hide such a shameless personality?" he asked arrogantly, his tone dripping with contempt.

    Cassie''s body froze for a moment, though her mind swam in a sea of sensation. His words should have stung, should have angered her, but instead, they brought forth the truth buried deep within herˇŞwords she never thought she''d say aloud.

    "L¨®rien was always busy," she began, her voice trembling, a mixture of guilt and bitter honesty spilling out. "Always consumed by his work, by the kingdom. He never made time for meˇŞnot really."

    Her gaze faltered, and for a brief moment, she looked away, as if ashamed of her own confession. But the words wouldn''t stop now. They poured out like a dam had broken inside her.

    "I was so lonely. Weeks, months would pass with barely any intimacy, barely any acknowledgment of me as a woman. At first, I told myself it was fine, that it was my duty as his wife to endure. Butˇ­" Her voice cracked slightly, and she swallowed hard.

    "But one night, I gave in. I cheated on him. It wasn''t planned; it justˇ­ happened. And after that, I couldn''t stop, It became something I needed. It wasn''t just about the pleasureˇŞit was the attention, the feeling of being wanted."

    Ryan''s smirk grew, but Cassie didn''t notice, her confession continuing unabated.

    "I''ve been unfaithful ever since. Even the daughter everyone believes is hisˇŞ" She paused, her breath hitching as a wave of emotion struck her. "She isn''t. I don''t even know who her father is. After that first betrayal, I stopped caring about control. It became an addiction, a way to escape the emptiness L¨®rien left behind,I did with so much man and in all kind of position and dresses, That i don''t even know who her father is!."

    "But when I saw father in law and mother in law getting torture, I thought it was the end for me but now that it is a chance, As long as I can live

    It doesn''t matter three days or three months, It is actually kind of reward for me! ", She moaned.

    "Noˇ­" L¨®rien whispered, his voice trembling. His knees buckled, and he would''ve collapsed if Lunatic hadn''t been holding him up.

    Lunatic''s laughter filled the room, a sound that was both chilling and triumphant. She was having the most fun.

    L¨®rien''s chest tightened as he stared through the glass. His mind screamed at him to look away, but his body refused to move. The betrayal was a dagger lodged deep in his heart, twisting with every second he watched.

    His wife, the woman he had loved, the person he had trusted more than anyone, was reveling in the situation. There was no hint of shame or regret in her demeanorˇŞonly pleasure, only satisfaction.

    Tears burned in L¨®rien''s eyes, blurring his vision. He felt like his soul was being crushed under the weight of the moment. The humiliation, the helplessness, the sheer agony of realizing the truthˇŞit was too much to bear.

    Leonidas''s deep voice echoed in the chamber, filled with arrogance and intensity. "Is that so? Then you should bear a child with me too!" he declared, his words laced with possessiveness and power.

    Cassie''s face burned with emotion, her body trembling under the weight of her own choices and desires. Her voice cracked as she responded, lost in a storm of conflicting feelings. "Yes! At this point, I don''t care anymore! Just take it all out on me!"

    Three days and three nights passed in a blur of relentless intensity. Enhanced by magical potions made from orc blood, known for amplifying stamina and desire, the participants seemed tireless, caught in an unending cycle of indulgence. The sun rose and set, marking the passing of time, yet they did not stop.

    At the center of it all, L¨®rien sat unmoving, his eyes wide and unblinking as he stared ahead. His expression was empty, his spirit shattered beyond recognition. He wasn''t himself anymoreˇŞhis mind had collapsed, leaving him in a state of unconscious obedience. If someone commanded him to kill, he would kill; if told to die, he would obey without hesitation.

    Throughout it all, Lunatic stood silently by his side, her gaze never faltering. Unlike the others, she seemed utterly detached, her interest rooted elsewhere. To her, this display of human weakness and indulgence was nothing more than a passing spectacle. Her desires and obsessions lay elsewhereˇŞ Scarlett.

    But as the days wore on, something unexpected caught her eye. A sly smirk played on her lips as she leaned toward L¨®rien, her voice dripping with mockery and amusement. "Well, well, what''s this?" she teased, her tone laced with mischief. "You''re actuallyˇ­ aroused by this? Watching your own wife give herself away like that? My, my, how twisted you are."

    "Sigh... I can''t stand seeing you like this, L¨®rien. Your poor, aching body must be suffering," she taunted, her words cutting through the heavy atmosphere like a knife.

    She bent slightly, leaning closer to his ear, her warm breath brushing against his skin. Her tone was deceptively sweet as she whispered, "Why don''t you release all that tension? Masturbate while watching your wife... isn''t this the best choice for you right now? Do it."

    L¨®rien, his mind already shattered and unable to discern right from wrong, obeyed. Like a puppet on strings, he succumbed to her cruel suggestion, acting out her command,He actually did it.

    But the moment he did it, his vision blurred, darkness consuming him entirely. He fainted, collapsing into a heap of broken pride and despair.

    ---

    When L¨®rien''s eyes fluttered open again, his mind felt hazy yet clearer than before, as if fragments of his consciousness had stitched themselves back together during his slumber. He blinked rapidly, his surroundings slowly coming into focus.

    He was no longer in the same chamber but on a square wooden platform, slightly elevated from the ground. The murmuring crowd surrounding him stared in shock, their wide eyes filled with a mix of horror and curiosity.

    Before him, he spotted his parents, half-conscious and visibly distraught. Scarlett and Reiza stood beside them, their faces void of expression, while Lunatic lounged in the corner, an unsettling smile playing on her lips.

    Scarlett tilted her head slightly, a feigned innocence in her voice. "Oh, you''re finally awake. Good. Don''t pass out againˇŞthere''s still so much more for you to witness," she said with a chilling calmness.

    The sound of Cassie''s trembling voice cut through the tension like a desperate cry for salvation. "Dear, please... please save me! I don''t want to die!" she pleaded, tears streaming down her face in an endless flow of guilt and fear.

    But the sight of her, combined with the memories of the past three days, erupted like a storm in L¨®rien''s mind. Everything flooded backˇŞthe betrayal, the humiliation, the unbearable shame. His chest heaved with unrelenting rage, his bloodshot eyes burning with unbridled fury.

    "You... you fucking whore!" he roared, his voice raw and trembling with emotion. "I loved you... I gave you everything... and this is how you repay me?"

    Fueled by his wrath, he pulled against the heavy chains that bound him. Muscles straining, veins bulging, he summoned every ounce of his strength. With a guttural cry, the chains shattered, clattering to the wooden platform like fallen shackles of a broken man.

    His eyes caught sight of a knife glinting on the ground. Without hesitation, he grabbed it, his movements fueled by a single, burning desire for vengeance.

    He charged toward Cassie, his emotions blinding him to reason. The first stab landed, then another, and another. Each thrust of the blade was a release of his pain, his sorrow, and his anger. He stabbed relentlessly, the wooden platform beneath them painted with crimson.

    Cassie didn''t even have the chance to scream before her lifeless body crumpled, her blood pooling around her.

    L¨®rien stood there, chest heaving, the knife slipping from his hand as it clattered to the ground. His trembling hands were stained red, his eyes devoid of life as the crowd gasped in stunned silence.

    For a moment, L¨®rien thought he had finally taken his revenge. Scarlett, Reiza, and the others stood frozen in shock.

    Then Scarlett''s lips curled into a wide smile, her face flushing red. Suddenly, she burst into laughterˇŞloud, uncontrollable, and hysterical. "Hahahaha! Hahaha!" she doubled over, clutching her belly as though she might collapse from the sheer force of it.

    The sound of her laughter cut through L¨®rien''s triumph like a blade. A chilling realization struck him.

    His gaze darted to the crowd. His eyes widened in horror.

    "Everyone... they''re all standing in the same positions as three days ago," he muttered, his voice trembling. His mind raced. "That woman in the corner... that man by the tree... nothing''s changed."

    He looked down at his broken chains, his breath quickening. "I''ve tried to break these countless times before and never succeeded. How did I do it now?

    His eyes fell to the knife, lying unnaturally on the ground." An ownerless knife... just there? Waiting?"

    Something twisted in his gut. "This isn''t right... Something is wrong...something is definitely wrong"

 Perfect Dream

    "Perfect Dream" was a ability possessed by every succubus. Unlike ordinary dreams, where a person could only see and hear, this dream allowed one to experience all sensesˇŞtouch, taste, and even emotions. In this surreal state, the succubus had complete control, turning the dream into a weapon. They could craft any scenario, making it feel as real as life itself. It wasn''t just a dreamˇŞit was an illusion so vivid that the victim couldn''t distinguish it from reality.

    This power served a dark purpose. By manipulating dreams, a succubus could drain a person''s vitality without ever laying a hand on them. The stronger the succubus, the more potent and unbreakable the illusion became, capable of affecting even those with unshakable minds.

    It was this dreadful power that Lunatic used on L¨®rien.

    Normal succubus can''t affect L¨®rien, Even high ranking one will have little effect. But the one who use "Perfect Dream", was none other than Lunatic, This generation''s succubus queen, It had full effect on him.

    When Scarlett unleashed her fifth tortureˇŞpiercing rainˇŞon Lysander and Luna, L¨®rien''s mind was already at its breaking point. At that moment of vulnerability, Lunatic struck. She pulled him into her "Perfect Dream," crafting a cruel, relentless illusion. In this dream, L¨®rien witnessed unspeakable horrors.

    Scarlett appeared more sadistic than ever, torturing his parents in ways beyond imagination. He saw them scream and writhe, their bodies breaking under the endless torment. And when the torture ended, he heard Scarlett announce the winners of her sick games.

    "Leonidas," she declaredˇŞthe name of his own uncle at the end.

    It was all a lie. None of it had happened. But to L¨®rien, it was as real as the air he breathed.

    The nightmare didn''t stop there. Lunatic escalated the torment to unimaginable levels. L¨®rien was forced to watch his wife being violated by three strangersˇŞone woman and two menˇŞfor three days straight. The pain in his chest was unbearable, like a dagger twisting deeper with every second.

    He stood frozen, his body betraying him. His mind screamed for him to look away, to shut his eyes, but Lunatic''s control over him was absolute. She didn''t allow him the mercy of escape. He was a puppet, made to watch every second of the nightmare she orchestrated.

    It was all done by lunatic without any guilt.

    After filling L¨®rien''s heart with unrelenting hatred, Lunatic finally released him from her *Perfect Dream.* When he came back to reality, the first thing he saw was his wife, trembling, her eyes filled with fear and desperation. But the illusion of the dream still consumed his mind. He didn''t see his wife as the woman he loved; he saw her as the enemy he despised most. Blinded by rage and confusion, he lunged at her, stabbing her repeatedly without hesitation or mercy.

    Yet, this wasn''t the cruelest part of Lunatic''s twisted plan.

    There was one horrifying truth that made the nightmare far worse: everything L¨®rien did in the dream, he also did in real life.

    While he was trapped in Lunatic''s Perfect Dream, his body moved of its own accord. His actions, controlled by Lunatic, unfolded before everyone''s eyes as if he were fully conscious. If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation.

    What did this mean?

    Yes, that''s right. While L¨®rien''s mind was trapped, his body betrayed him, enacting every grotesque command Lunatic whispered into his dream.

    Scarlett hadn''t stopped torturing his parents during all of this. They screamed in agony as their son sat on his knees, his eyes wide open but hollow, lost in a nightmare no one could see. To those watching, it seemed like L¨®rien was fully aware of what was happening around him. But he wasn''t.

    And then came Lunatic''s chilling command in the dream:

    "Why don''t you release all that tension? Masturbate while watching your wifeˇ­ Isn''t this the best choice for you right now? Do it."

    In the dream, L¨®rien obeyed, his mind broken and manipulated. But the horror was that his body obeyed too.

    What did everyone see?

    They saw L¨®rien, kneeling, pleasuring himself while his parents endured unimaginable torment. The scene was beyond disturbing, a grotesque image that sent waves of disgust and shock through everyone watching.

    His wife, seeing him in such a state, screamed, her voice filled with despair. "Dear, please save me! I don''t want to die!"

    But instead of rushing to save her, L¨®rien turned to her with lifeless eyes. To the horror of everyone present, he stabbed herˇŞagain and againˇŞuntil her cries faded into silence. Blood splattered across his face, yet his expression remained blank, as though he didn''t even realize what he was doing.

    At that moment, it became clear to everyone: L¨®rien had completely lost his mind.

    Realization hit L¨®rien like a mountain crushing his chest. His voice trembled with rage and despair as he roared, "You! You manipulated me!" He lunged forward, his fist aimed at Scarlett, but before he could even come close, Reiza moved faster than the eye could follow. In one swift motion, she twisted his arms behind his back, forcing him to kneel on the ground.

    From the crowd, someone let out a quiet chuckle, unable to hold back their amusement at his misery.

    "Pfftˇ­"

    That small laugh triggered something uncontrollable. The next moment, waves of laughter erupted, spreading like wildfire through the room.

    At first, L¨®rien thought it was mockery, but soon he realized something darker was happening. The people, his people, weren''t just laughing at himˇŞthey were transforming. Their faces warped into twisted visages of demons, their eyes glowing blood-red, and black horns sprouting from their foreheads.

    "Hahaha! What a loser! I didn''t know he was this pathetic!" someone jeered.

    "Haha, look at him! The great L¨®rien brought to his knees!" another sneered.

    L¨®rien''s head spun as the voices surrounded him. He could hear it all, see it all. His own people, the ones he fought for, the ones he trusted, were now reveling in his downfall.

    "No! Stop laughing! Stop it!" he screamed, shutting his eyes tightly, trying to block out the nightmare.

    Scarlett''s laughter rang out above the rest, cold and mocking. "Oh no, L¨®rien. Don''t shut your eyes. There''s still so much more for you to see," she taunted, her voice dripping with malice.

    L¨®rien''s heart sank as Scarlett turned and walked toward lunatic and behind her was a small figure standing quietly in the shadows. Gently, she placed her hands on the child''s shoulders and guided her into the light, lowering herself to the child''s level.

    It was a little girl, no older than six or seven, with green hair that shimmered like her mother''s. L¨®rien''s breath caught in his throat.

    "Cathiaˇ­" he whispered, his voice breaking.

    It was his daughterˇŞhis sweet, innocent daughter. Her cheeks were stained with tears, her small body trembling like a fragile leaf.

    L¨®rien''s heart shattered. His knees buckled beneath him as Cathia''s soft voice broke the suffocating silence.

    "Why, Daddy?" she asked, her words barely above a whisper. Her wide, teary eyes searched his for answers. "Why did you kill Mama?"

    The weight of her words hit him like a sledgehammer. How could he explain something so monstrous? How could he tell her it wasn''t him, but a cruel illusion that made him do it?

    "No! Listen to me, Cathia! Daddy didn''tˇŞDaddy didn''t mean to! Please, let me explain!" he cried, his voice thick with desperation.

    He struggled against Reiza''s iron grip, pouring every ounce of strength he had into breaking free. Somehow, he managed to escape her hold, stumbling as he rushed toward his daughter.

    But just as he reached out to pull her into his arms.

    L¨®rien froze, his heart stopping as Scarlett opened her mouth unnaturally wide. He knew what was coming, but his body couldn''t move fast enough to stop it.

    "No! Don''t!" he screamed.

    In one horrifying motion, Scarlett''s sharp teeth sank into Cathia''s small neck, cutting clean through it. Blood sprayed like a crimson fountain, painting the air red.

    Cathia''s tiny head flew upward, her lifeless eyes staring blankly at the ceiling. For a moment, the world seemed to slow as her severed head hovered in the air, her lips moving faintly.

    "Everything looks upside down, My neck, It hurtsˇ­ It hurts so muchˇ­".

    Her soft, broken voice echoed as her head fell to the ground with a sickening thud. Blood pooled around her fragile body, soaking into the floor.

    She was dead. And this time it was not illusion, It was reality.

    -----------------------------------------------

    Just an art of lunatic that I found on internet....

 White Jade Goblins!

    L¨®rien''s world had completely shattered.

    His parents had been tortured beyond recognition, and Scarlett had forced him to kill his own wife. As if that wasn''t enough, his daughter had died right in front of him.

    Now, he just sat there, staring blankly into the empty space. His body trembled uncontrollably, and his face was pale.

    His anger was beyond words. He wanted to scream, to curse, to say somethingˇŞanythingˇŞbut his mind couldn''t even process what to say. The rage was too much for him to handle.

    Suddenly, his chest tightened, and his vision blurred. Blood gushed from his mouth as his blood pressure skyrocketed, but Scarlett wasn''t done.

    With a cold smile, she pulled a katana from her space inventory. Without hesitation, she swung it, beheading both Lysander and Luna in front of him.

    The sight made L¨®rien snap.

    He clenched his fists so tightly that his nails dug into his palms, drawing blood. His eyes burned red with rage as he screamed, "AHHHHHHH!"

    His voice echoed through the air, filled with pain and fury.

    "Someone! Devil, angel, goddess, godˇŞif there''s anyone out there who can give me the power to kill this bitch, I''ll give anything in return!" he shouted, his voice cracking with desperation.

    Scarlett smirked, crossing her arms. "Hmph, no one can save you from me," she sneered.

    "Someone, please! I want revenge!" he screamed again, but the heavens remained silent.

    For a moment, everything seemed hopeless.

    Then, something unexpected happened.

    A glowing screen appeared before him, his status window opening up with a soft chime.

    A notification popped up.

    <Notification: Supreme Being Sylvania Yog-Sothoth wants to make a contract with you.>

    <Do you accept? [Yes] or [No]>

    L¨®rien''s trembling body stilled as he stared at the screen. For the first time in what felt like forever, a flicker of hope lit up inside him.

    "Someone... Someone actually wants to help," he thought, his heart racing.

    But he knew Scarlett would notice if he accepted too obviously. So, he closed his eyes and thought, *Yes, I accept.*

    The next moment, his expression turned darker.

    <Error!>

    <Error! Error! Error! Error! Error! Error! Error! Error! Error! Error! Error! Error! Error! Error! Error! Error!>

    The screen turned red, glitching wildly as if it were broken.

    L¨®rien''s chest heaved as his last shred of hope crumbled into despair.

    ---

    Far away, in the ancient castle of the first demon king, AvalokishvaˇŞknown to many as AvionˇŞsat by the window, staring at the vast, endless sky.

    His expression was calm, yet his crimson eyes gleamed with a knowing light.

    "Sylvania," he muttered softly, his deep voice carrying a hint of amusement. "Your habit of bullying the weak hasn''t gone away yet, right?

    He leaned back, resting his head against the window frame.

    "It''s too early for someone like you to interfere with her. She''s not strong enough yet. And besidesˇ­" he said, gazing at the clouds with a faint smirk, "this universe isn''t your playground. I had no choice but to step in."

    The so-called error that had ruined L¨®rien''s contract wasn''t a coincidence.

    It was Avion''s doing.

    ------------

    L¨®rien''s face twisted with rage as he glared at Scarlett''s mocking smile. To him, Scared was the one who did it.

    This story has been taken without authorization. Report any sightings.

    He clenched his fists so tightly that his nails dug into his palms, drawing blood. His voice erupted, filled with pain and fury, "Scarlett Nova! I curse you! Just like I''ve lost my loved ones, you will lose at least one of your closest people! Remember my worˇŞ"

    Before he could finish, his words were cut short.

    L¨®rien''s head was severed from his neck in a swift, merciless strike.

    It was Lunatic who had done it.

    Scarlett didn''t even flinch. She didn''t spare a second to consider L¨®rien''s final words, dismissing them as meaningless. For her, this was just another step in her plan.

    They had killed him without hesitation because they didn''t want to wait any longer. Time had the power to dull even the sharpest emotions, and Scarlett needed L¨®rien''s despair and hatred to be at their peak.

    Scarlett had a goalˇŞa "Fallen Soul."

    Fallen souls were rare, formed when emotions like greed, lust, despair, hatred, or ego reached their absolute peak. They were powerful and incredibly valuable, and Scarlett had chosen L¨®rien for a reason.

    L¨®rien had weaknessesˇŞhis love for his family, his noble ideals, and his pure heart. These were things Scarlett could exploit.

    Another reason was his unique soul. L¨®rien possessed a "Noble Soul," something as rare as a Fallen Soul. Noble Souls were pure and virtuous, but Scarlett believed that if a soul had the potential to become noble, it also had the potential to fall into darkness.

    This was the perfect moment to strike.

    L¨®rien''s mind and body had been pushed to their limits. Any more waiting would have dulled his rage and despair. By killing him now, Scarlett ensured his emotions were at their peak.

    As L¨®rien''s body fell to the ground, his soul emerged, glowing ominously.

    It was pitch black, swirling with an intense, hateful aura that seemed to reach out, trying to strangle Scarlett.

    The gamble had paid off.

    Scarlett had obtained a Fallen Soul.

    The soul was brimming with despair, hatred, and an overwhelming grudge. It was so filled with resentment that it could also be called a "Grudge Soul." Even though it bore immense hatred for Scarlett, it was powerless to harm her.

    Lunatic stepped forward, her hands glowing as she collected the soul. Most of the onlookers remained oblivious, unable to see the soul with their naked eyes. Only a few, those with special abilities, could sense what had just happened.

    Scarlett turned to the crowd with a calm smile, waving her hand as she addressed them. Her voice was clear and steady.

    "And so, the traitors have been dealt with," she said. "Let this serve as a lesson to anyone who thinks of betraying their people. Although I am a dragon and my companions are demons and monsters, we stand with humanity. We will always fight to protect humanity."

    Her speech was short, but it left a lasting impression on the human onlookers.

    To them, Scarlett wasn''t just a dragon woman surrounded by demons and monsters. She was a symbol of hopeˇŞsomeone willing to stand against evil to protect humanity.

    As Scarlett and her group left the scene, the humans couldn''t help but admire her.

    Her beauty, her strength, and her apparent compassion all seemed larger than life. To them, she wasn''t just a heroˇŞshe was a goddess.

    ----------------

    The soft glow of the setting sun faded into darkness, and the quiet evening gave way to the approaching night. It was the same time as a few days ago when Scarlett''s village, Dreadhaven, was mercilessly invaded. The memory of that horrific night still burned in the hearts of the villagers who had survived.

    But tonight, hope filled the air.

    Scarlett stood at the heart of Dreadhaven, her long purple hair swaying gently in the breeze, her eyes hidden behind a purple blindfold. Around her, countless villagers formed a wide circle, their faces painted with both hope and hesitation. In the center of the circle lay the preserved corpses of the fallen, carefully brought by Xao Feng, who had ensured the bodies were untouched and ready for this moment.

    Every eye was on Scarlett, including those of the influential figures of the villageˇŞBaron, Li Feng, Reiza, Lunatic, and even the quiet Rin.

    Scarlett took a deep breath, steadying her emotions. She reached into her space inventory and pulled out the Fallen Soul.

    It was a dark, swirling mass of energy, pulsing with a hateful aura that sent shivers through the crowd. The soul seemed alive, writhing and resisting, but Scarlett''s grip was firm.

    "This is for all of you," Scarlett said, her voice steady but carrying the weight of her promise. "I swore I would bring back those we lost. Tonight, that promise will be fulfilled."

    She closed her eyes, channeling her mana into the Fallen Soul. Her hands began to glow, a brilliant blue light emanating from her palms. The villagers gasped as the Fallen Soul started to crack.

    "Break!" Scarlett commanded, her voice echoing through the still night.

    The Fallen Soul shattered into countless glowing fragments, each one holding a soul. The tiny orbs of light floated in the air, shimmering like stars in the night sky. It was mesmerizing, like watching fireflies or fireworks painting the heavens.

    Scarlett raised her hands high, and the glowing fragments began to descend, one by one, toward the corpses of the fallen villagers.

    Her mana flowed like a river, weaving through the air in intricate patterns, connecting each soul to its rightful body. The sky glowed with a dim blue light, creating a serene and otherworldly atmosphere.

    The process was slow and delicate. Scarlett''s focus was absolute as she merged each soul with its body, gradually healing the damage and breathing life back into the lifeless forms. The villagers watched in stunned silence, their eyes wide with wonder and anticipation.

    The first villager gasped as life returned to their body, their chest rising and falling as they took their first breath. Tears streamed down their face as they looked around, confused but alive.

    One by one, the dead were revived.

    The glow in the sky grew brighter with each soul restored, and a wave of emotions swept through the crowd. Families reunited, crying and hugging their loved ones. Friends held each other tightly, unable to contain their relief and happiness.

    Cheers erupted among the villagers, their voices echoing through the night.

    Children ran to their parents, their laughter mixing with the joyful cries of the crowd. Groups of villagers embraced each other tightly, unable to hold back their happiness.

    Finally, the last soul merged with its body. A hush fell over the crowd as the last villager opened their eyes, blinking in disbelief.

    Scarlett lowered her hands, her breathing heavy but steady. The glowing lights faded, leaving only the faint shimmer of mana lingering in the air.

    The villagers erupted into cheers and applause, their gratitude pouring out in waves.

    Scarlett managed a small smile, exhaustion evident in her posture. She looked at the crowd, her heart swelling with relief and pride.

    "This is what i fight for," she said softly, her voice barely above a whisper but carrying the weight of her conviction.

    Tonight, Dreadhaven wasn''t just a village of survivors. It was a village reborn, united by hope and gratitude for the woman who had brought them back from the depths of despair.

    The joyful cheers that had filled the air suddenly stopped, and an unsettling silence spread across the crowd. The villagers exchanged nervous glances, their excitement replaced by confusion. Scarlett, who had just completed the revival ritual, noticed the change immediately.

    She turned to see where everyone''s attention was focused. Her sharp senses quickly picked up the gazes directed at two particular individuals standing near the edge of the circle.

    Sierra and Semiath.

    The two hobgoblins were widely known in DreadhavenˇŞSemiath as the strong and reliable leader of the hobgoblins, and Sierra as the most beautiful female goblin in the village. Now, they stood frozen, staring at themselves in utter disbelief.

    "What happened to my green skin?" Sierra exclaimed, her voice filled with shock.

    The villagers murmured in confusion, their eyes glued to the two figures. Scarlett''s expression remained calm, but even she could feel the tension rising in the air.

    Semiath, once a burly hobgoblin, now looked like a muscular young man with smooth, white skin. His features were incredibly handsome, with a chiseled jawline and striking eyes. A single horn protruded elegantly from his forehead, glowing faintly in the dim light.

    Sierra, on the other hand, had undergone a similar transformation. Her short hair framed her delicate face, and her attire gave her a rebellious, gyaru-like appearance. Her white skin seemed to radiate a faint glow, making her look otherworldly.

    Both of them kept glancing at their hands, arms, and reflections in the calm surface of a nearby water barrel, their stunned expressions betraying their confusion.

    "Whatˇ­ what''s happening to us?" Semiath murmured, his deep voice tinged with unease.

    "Wait a minuteˇ­" Reiza, who had been observing the situation quietly, suddenly gasped.

    "What is it?" Scarlett asked, her voice calm but curious.

    Reiza turned toward Scarlett, her usually sharp eyes filled with something between awe and surprise. "This isn''t normal," she began. "There''s a legend I heard a long time agoˇ­ a very old one. In ancient times, goblins weren''t like they are now. They were considered one of the most powerful and intelligent species. There was a particular race of goblins far superior to the rest.

    "They were called the White Jade Goblins."

    --------------------------------------------

    I know starting chapters have many spelling and Grammer error, So I just wanted to ask, Should I fix only grammer issue or rewrite starting chapters again.

    Since unlike six months ago when I started, I didn''t had much experience so I''m kinda confidence I can explain previous in in much simpler way..

    Of the plot won''t change, So you don''t have to read everything again if you understood everything...

    So what do you think?

    What should I do?

 Peace Returns

    Gasps erupted from the crowd as whispers spread like wildfire.

    "White Jade Goblins?" someone muttered in disbelief.

    "But that''s just a myth!" another said, shaking their head.

    Reiza shook her head firmly. "It''s no myth. These goblins were said to have great strength, capable of rivaling even dragons and elves. But they vanished from the world centuries ago, It''s said that only in the most extraordinary circumstances could a normal goblin evolve into one of them."

    Scarlett''s brow furrowed behind her blindfold. "Extraordinary circumstancesˇ­" she echoed.

    Reiza nodded. "To revive the dead, you used the Fallen Soul, It seems the intense energy during the ritual triggered something dormant in their bloodline. Theyˇ­ they''ve evolved."

    The crowd erupted in hushed murmurs again, and Scarlett raised her hand, signaling for silence.

    Semiath looked at Scarlett, his new appearance making him look both imposing and regal. "Does this mean we''re no longer hobgoblins?" he asked, his voice steady but laced with uncertainty.

    Scarlett''s lips curved into a faint smile. "It means you''ve been given a gift," she said. "A rare transformation that only proves how remarkable your spirits are. Embrace it."

    Sierra hesitated for a moment, then clenched her fists. "A gift, huh?" She looked at her reflection again and smirked. "I guess I do look amazing."

    Scarlett leaned close to Seirra, her lips just beside the goblin''s pointed ear. Her voice was soft but playful as she whispered, "I touched your butt when you were dead."

    At once, Seirra''s entire face turned bright red, her eyes widening in shock and embarrassment. Her mouth opened to protest, but no words came out.

    Scarlett, pleased with herself, chuckled softly and stepped back, leaving Seirra frozen in place.

    Without waiting for a response, Scarlett turned and walked away, her movements confident and unbothered. The goblins behind her erupted into murmurs, some discussing plans to throw a celebration. After all, they had been through a lot and finally had something to be happy about. Scarlett didn''t stop or turn back. She let them enjoy their moment.

    As Scarlett moved away from the lively crowd, her mind began to wander. Her steps were calm at first, her hands tucked casually into her pockets. She had a destination in mind, but her thoughts were what truly occupied her.

    "Huffˇ­ That whole torture thing was strange," she mused, her expression thoughtful. "I expected to feel disgusted or even guilty, but instead, I feelˇ­ happy? No, more than thatˇŞpleased. It''s like I enjoyed it."

    She paused mid-step, a small smirk forming on her face. "I always knew I had a complex personality. But nowˇ­ it''s like I''ve crossed into something darker. Am I a psychopath now? Or I was a psychopath from the start? " She tilted her head slightly as if pondering the question.

    For a moment, a flicker of doubt crossed her mind, but it vanished as quickly as it came. Her smirk grew into a cheerful grin. "Not that it matters," she said aloud, her tone light and almost carefree. "As long as I can turn back into a man, these little things don''t mean a thing!"

    Her mood shifted, and with a sudden burst of energy, she began to skip down the path. Her steps became light and playful as she hummed a lively tune, the sound echoing faintly in the quiet corridor of the castle.

    Scarlett''s purple hair swayed with each jump, and the blindfold over her eyes didn''t seem to hinder her movements at all.

    ----------------

    In a quiet, dimly lit room, the only sound was the faint rustle of the breeze slipping through a small crack in the window. A teenage girl with long, silky black hair lay on the bed, her chest rising and falling steadily. Her serene face made it seem like she was lost in a deep slumber, completely oblivious to the world around her.

    This girl was none other than Yumi Yamamoto.  This tale has been unlawfully obtained from Royal Road. If you discover it on Amazon, kindly report it.

    Scarlett had intentionally put her to sleep using Lunatic, knowing Yumi would be a hindrance to the chaotic tasks she had undertaken. But now that the work was doneˇŞthe kingdom of Gwarga defeated and the villagers brought back to lifeˇŞit was finally time for Yumi to wake up.

    Scarlett had planned to handle this herself, but when she arrived at the room, her sharp eyes immediately spotted Lunatic sitting on a chair in the corner, her legs crossed and an amused grin plastered across her face.

    "How the hell did you know I was coming here?" Scarlett asked, her voice laced with annoyance as she folded her arms.

    Lunatic giggled, her mismatched eyes sparkling mischievously. "Hehehe... just a lucky guess."

    Scarlett''s eyes narrowed. She wasn''t buying that excuse, but she let it slide. She didn''t knew the real reason. Lunatic had a heart pact bound to Scarlett, allowing her to instinctively sense Scarlett''s decisions and preferences. Of course, she already knew Scarlett was on her way here.

    Ignoring Lunatic''s sly grin, Scarlett walked over to the bed. By now, Lunatic had already dispelled the spell she''d cast on Yumi. The girl''s eyelids twitched slightly, her face scrunching as if resisting the urge to wake up.

    Moments later, Yumi''s eyes fluttered open. She blinked several times, adjusting to the light in the room. Her voice came out groggy and faint as she murmured, "Where am I?"

    Scarlett leaned casually against the bedframe and greeted her with a simple, "Yo."

    Yumi sat up slowly, holding her head as a wave of dizziness hit her. Her brows furrowed in confusion as she looked around the unfamiliar room. "What... what happened? Why does everything feel so strange?"

    As she sat up, Scarlett began explaining everything that had transpired while she was asleep. She spoke of the events following Yumi''s forced slumber, carefully omitting the darker details of her actions.

    The explanation was far from the full truth. Scarlett skillfully wove a narrative that painted her as a savior, carefully avoiding mention of the torture she had inflicted on Lysander and his family or the morally ambiguous choices she had made. Instead, she framed herself as a decisive hero who had faced overwhelming odds for the sake of others.

    Scarlett detailed how she had defeated the kingdom of Gwarga, claiming to have battled their entire army and used their collected souls to revive the villagers who had been lost.

    Yumi, still groggy but trusting, accepted Scarlett''s account without question. To her, Scarlett''s actions seemed noble and selfless, cementing her admiration. As Scarlett concluded her explanation, Yumi felt a surge of gratitude.

    --------------

    It was a quiet night, and Scarlett found herself alone in the palace. The only other presence was the soldiers stationed outside, standing guard under the starlit sky. She relished the stillness, knowing it wouldn''t last long. From tomorrow, the palace would be bustling with life as those she had selectedˇŞXao, Li Feng, Reiza, Lunatic, Baron, and the Gorgon sisters, Euryale and SthenoˇŞwould all begin living there.

    Sitting on the fences of balcony, Scarlett gazed out at the village below, which had grown into a thriving town. Once a primitive settlement where people didn''t even know how to harness fire, it had transformed into a bustling town reminiscent of the 16th century. The people had learned to wield magic, craft weapons, and armor, and become self-reliant.

    The town shimmered with soft, warm lights that illuminated the homes, streets, and districts. The view was enchanting, like watching a sea of fireflies spread across the land. Scarlett couldn''t help but feel a rare sense of peace as she admired the fruits of her efforts.

    Her moment of tranquility was abruptly interrupted when she felt hands grab her from behind, squeezing her chest. Startled, Scarlett''s face flushed as she spun around, only to be met with Lunatic''s mischievous smile.

    "Enjoying the moment, huh? Let''s make the night even better," Lunatic whispered in a playful, sultry tone.

    Scarlett jumped back, freeing herself from Lunatic''s grasp. She felt a mix of embarrassment and confusion. How had Lunatic managed to sneak up on her? Scarlett''s instincts were usually razor-sharp, yet this time, she hadn''t sensed anything.

    She quickly realized the causeˇŞher blindfold. The blindfold acted as a seal, suppressing much of her immense power, including her ability to perceive her surroundings clearly. While the blindfold kept others safe from her cursed eyes, it significantly dulled her senses, leaving her vulnerable.

    In recent days, Scarlett had gained a unique skill called *Sixth Sense*, which allowed her to perceive her surroundings without relying on sight. It had been a lifesaver, enabling her to navigate and fight even with her eyes covered. However, she hadn''t fully mastered the skill yet. That inexperience had exposed her to Lunatic''s surprise.

    Lunatic, now the succubus queen, had grown much stronger. She had hidden her presence so well that even Scarlett''s heightened senses couldn''t detect her approach. Scarlett clenched her fists, frustration flickering across her face.

    "I need to perfect my control over this skill," Scarlett thought, her mind racing. "If I can''t rely on my instincts fully, I''ll be vulnerable. This can''t happen in front of an enemy."

    Lunatic, meanwhile, chuckled, clearly enjoying Scarlett''s reaction. "You''re so adorable when you''re flustered," she teased, her voice dripping with amusement.

    "Could you stop doing this? I only ever hoped for one girlfriend, and somehow, I ended up with two wives. That''s already more than enough for me!" she said, her tone laced with annoyance.

    Lunatic tilted her head innocently, clearly not taking Scarlett''s frustration seriously.

    Despite her playful demeanor, Scarlett wasn''t lying. She genuinely didn''t want to expand her relationships further. Sure, she enjoyed teasing Yumi and Seirra now and then, but it was all in good funˇŞnot because she wanted them in her life romantically.

    In truth, Scarlett was satisfied with just Irish Heartfelia. But fate had other plans. Reiza had barged into her life, and thanks to Reiza''s ancient traditions, Scarlett ended up marrying her too. It wasn''t something Scarlett had sought out or wantedˇŞit simply happened.

    Scarlett thought back to her past decisions. "If I keep going around entertaining every girl that crosses my path, wouldn''t that just make me exactly what I look like?" She winced. "A slut".

    She groaned inwardly, recalling her reflection in the mirror countless times. "Why does my face have to look so slutty?" she often muttered to herself. It was why she tried to avoid these situations, why she pushed back against the idea of having multiple partners. But even her best efforts didn''t seem to work.

    Scarlett glanced at Lunatic, her thoughts wandering. "Her personality when we were fighting was so much better. What happened to her? It''s like her whole personality rotated 180 degrees."

    But Scarlett had no way of knowing the truth. Lunatic had fallen head over heels in love with Scarlett the moment she laid eyes on her.

    Even when Scarlett had outright rejected her, Lunatic hadn''t cared. It was as though the words hadn''t even registered. She was completely blind in her love, her obsession overriding all logic.

    Lunatic''s lips curved into a seductive smile as she licked them slowly, her eyes glinting with desire. "Run as far as you want, Scarlett. But sooner or later, I''ll catch you. And when I doˇ­" Her voice lowered, thick with promise. "ˇ­I''ll devour you whole."

    Scarlett rolled her eyes, her patience wearing thin. "Hmph. I''m leaving," she snapped, turning on her heel to walk away.

    But Lunatic wasn''t done. She stepped forward and called out, "Wait a minute! I didn''t even tell you why I came here!"

    Scarlett paused, reluctant but curious. "What is it?"

    "The palace is nearly done," Lunatic said, her tone softening. "But the throne and crown are still missing. You said you''d help with some suggestions later."

    Scarlett furrowed her brows, her annoyance momentarily replaced by thought. Then, as if struck by inspiration, her expression brightened. "Oh, of course, I have an idea!"

 Dream

    After Scarlett finished discussing the throne design with Lunatic, she returned to her small wooden room, the faint creak of the floorboards following her every step. The room was simple yet cozy, filled with the lingering scent of aged wood and the faint coolness of the night air.

    Though her wife, Reiza, often slept alongside her, tonight was different. Reiza was busy celebrating with the othersˇŞa well-deserved break after everything they had achieved. Scarlett, of course, had been invited to join, but she had politely declined. She needed some quiet after the whirlwind of events. The peace of solitude felt far more inviting than the clamor of celebration.

    Scarlett knew tomorrow would be relentless. The weight of responsibility loomed large, as she would officially step into the palace for the upcoming ceremony. Traditions and customs awaited her, along with the momentous event where she would sit on the throne for the first time, marking the beginning of her reign over Dreadhaven.

    The palace had been completed some time ago, but Scarlett had insisted on a throne that was anything but ordinary. She rejected the typical golden seat encrusted with diamonds, finding it too common and lacking meaning. Finally, an idea had struck herˇŞsomething unique, something that represented her vision. After entrusting Lunatic with the task of bringing it to life, Scarlett felt a sense of satisfaction.

    Though Scarlett''s body did not require sleep, food, water, or even air, she still chose to lie down. Sleep, for her, wasn''t a necessityˇŞit was a luxury, a way to relax and gather her thoughts. As she laid back on the bed, the soft fabric of the sheets brushing against her skin, she let out a small sigh of relief. The quiet of the room felt comforting, wrapping around her like a gentle embrace.

    Closing her eyes, Scarlett expected the usual tranquility to greet her. Instead, within seconds, sleep overcame herˇŞswift and unnaturally heavy, as though someone had purposely cast a spell to pull her into slumber.

    ---

    She opened her eyes within a dream, and for the first time in ages, her face was unhidden. The blindfold she always wore was gone, revealing her otherworldly beauty. Her features were breathtakingˇŞdelicate yet commanding. One eye glowed with a fiery crimson hue, like a ruby set ablaze, while the other shimmered with vibrant blue, as deep and endless as the ocean. The mystical glow of her mismatched eyes was mesmerizing, radiating an ethereal allure.

    Scarlett looked around, her brow furrowing slightly. She turned her head from side to side, her long hair cascading like silk over her shoulders. What met her gaze was not the familiar world she knew but a vast, endless expanse of white.

    The void stretched out infinitely, devoid of walls, ground, or horizon. There was nothing here, no sound, no sensationˇŞjust an overwhelming emptiness. Yet, in the far distance, a light shimmered brightly. It resembled a sun, its brilliance soft yet persistent, shining from an unreachable place.

    "Where am I?" Scarlett thought, her voice echoing in her mind.

    The silence around her felt heavy, pressing down like a blanket of snow. Her instincts told her she wasn''t alone, but there was no one in sightˇŞonly the far-off light, beckoning her.

    For the first time in a long while, unease crept into Scarlett''s chest. She clenched her fists, feeling the tension in her body as her sharp mind tried to make sense of the situation. But no matter how much she focused, the void offered no answers, only its oppressive stillness.

    "What is this place?" she whispered, her voice barely audible against the vast, endless whiteness.

    From the blurry light ahead, a woman''s figure slowly emerged. Her movements were unhurried, her presence serene yet commanding. As she stepped closer, Scarlett''s heart thumped in confusion and anticipation.

    The woman had long black hair that flowed like a midnight river, framing an above-average face with sharp features. Her skinny frame and long legs gave her an elegant appearance. Scarlett froze as her gaze landed on the woman''s faceˇŞit was eerily familiar.

    Her facial structure was almost identical to Scarlett''s own... or rather, what she looked like back when she was Asta, before this new life. Scarlett''s mismatched eyes widened in disbelief.

    "Mom?" she gasped, her voice trembling.

    A wave of emotions surged through Scarlett. She wanted to cry, to let her tears flow freely, but just like always, no matter how much joy or sorrow she felt, no tears came. It was like a curse she had learned to live long ago. Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on Royal Road.

    Without hesitation, she dashed forward, her feet barely making a sound in the endless white void. "Mom!" she called out, her voice filled with a rare mix of joy and desperation.

    Scarlett wrapped her arms around the woman, pulling her into a tight hug. For the first time in what felt like ages, she felt a sense of comfort and familiarity. Her chest pressed against her mother''s, but she didn''t care about such details. All that mattered was that her mom was here, real and tangible.

    After a moment, Scarlett pulled back slightly, her hands resting firmly on her mother''s shoulders. Her crimson and blue eyes gleamed with excitement as she searched her mother''s face for answers.

    "This isn''t a dream, right?" Scarlett said, her voice brimming with wonder. "I can feel everythingˇŞyour warmth, your scent, everything! My senses are working! This is real!" She chuckled, a rare, genuine laugh escaping her lips.

    But her joy was short-lived.

    Her mother''s expression didn''t soften. Instead, it grew stern, her eyes filled with anger and disappointment. The shift was like a dagger to Scarlett''s chest.

    "Asta," her mother began, her voice heavy with sorrow, "my son... what have you done? Were you always this heartless? Torturing and killing people like that... to such an extent?"

    Scarlett''s heart sank. The happiness she had felt just moments ago crumbled under the weight of her mother''s words. Panic surged within her. She knew exactly what her mother was referring toˇŞthe lives she had taken, the agony she had caused.

    "N-no... no, Mom, you don''t understand," Scarlett stammered, her voice shaky. "You know what they did! I... I did all of this for my people. They''re my family now! I had no choice!"

    Her mother''s gaze didn''t waver. The disappointment in her eyes only deepened. "Family?" she repeated, her tone cold and cutting. "We were your family too. And what did you do to us in the end? Are you going to kill them too, just like you killed us?"

    Scarlett felt her breath hitch. Her mother''s words hit harder than any weapon ever could. She wanted to deny it, to scream that it wasn''t true, but the truth lingered in the dark corners of her mind.

    Her mother''s voice grew firmer, slicing through Scarlett''s defenses. "Let''s be real here, Asta. You didn''t do this for them. You let out your rage. You wanted satisfaction. You enjoyed torturing them, didn''t you?"

    Scarlett''s lips parted, but no words came out. She tried to speak, to explain, but deep down, she couldn''t deny it. In the heat of those moments, she had felt somethingˇŞan unsettling satisfaction and sadistic pleasure.

    The woman''s eyes narrowed as she stepped closer. Her hand suddenly reached out, touching Scarlett''s chest. Her expression was filled with disappointment, her voice trembling with sadness.

    "Look at you," she said softly. "What have you become? I''m truly disappointed in you. I wish I never had a son like you in the first place."

    Those words stung like a blade slicing through Scarlett''s heart.

    But thenˇŞSwish!....

    In an instant, Scarlett''s hand shot out with lightning speed. Her fingers wrapped tightly around the woman''s neck, lifting her effortlessly into the air.

    The woman gasped, her eyes wide in shock. "Coughˇ­ coughˇ­ what are you doing?" she choked out, struggling against Scarlett''s iron grip.

    Scarlett''s crimson and blue eyes glimmered dangerously as a wide smirk spread across her lips. "Who are you?" she demanded, her voice sharp and cutting. "There''s no point in pretending anymore. I know my mother better than anyone. No matter how much she hates me, she''d never say something like that."

    Her words dripped with confidence and anger, leaving no room for doubt. Scarlett''s grip tightened, her sharp gaze boring into the woman''s face.

    But instead of fear or panic, the woman suddenly burst into laughter. A dark, haunting laugh echoed through the void.

    "Hehehahahaˇ­ Not badˇ­ not bad at all," the woman chuckled, her voice calm and amused, as if the choking didn''t affect her at all.

    Scarlett frowned in confusion, her grip faltering for a brief moment.

    And then it happened.

    The woman''s form began to change, her body shimmering and twisting. The illusion shattered, and in mere seconds, a completely new figure stood before Scarlett.

    Scarlett''s eyes widened in shock as she took a step back. "What...?" she gasped, her voice barely a whisper.

    Standing before her wasˇ­ herself.

    The woman now had long, flowing purple hair that cascaded down her back. Two sharp, majestic purple horns jutted out from her forehead, curving slightly like a dragon''s. Her eyes were strikingˇŞa glowing, smoky purple with slit pupils like a serpent or dragon. Her sclera was pitch black, contrasting starkly against her vibrant eyes, which seemed to pulse with power.

    Her skin was as pale and smooth as freshly fallen snow, and her figure was breathtakingly perfectˇŞcurvaceous, seductive, and powerful. She radiated an aura of unmatched beauty and dominance, making her seem almost untouchable.

    Scarlett could barely believe her eyes. "Me?" she whispered, her voice trembling with disbelief.

    Indeed, the figure before her looked like a darker, more powerful version of herself. While Scarlett had one crimson eye and one vibrant blue with a white sclera, this version had blazing purple eyes with dark sclera. The horns, the aura, the confidenceˇŞit was as if Scarlett was staring at the embodiment of her deepest, most dangerous potential.

    The woman smiled knowingly, her lips curling into a sly smirk. "Don''t look so surprised," she said in a sultry, commanding tone. "This isn''t something you can ignore. Remember this, ScarlettˇŞnever let your will break."

    Her voice grew sharper, filled with intensity. "The moment your will breaks, you''ll die. You were born to destroy everythingˇŞfriends and foes alike. That''s your purpose. So don''t dieˇ­ not until I arrive."

    Scarlett stood frozen, her mind racing to process the words. Before she could respond, the woman''s body began to disintegrate into thin air.

    "Wait!" Scarlett shouted, reaching out, but it was too late. The figure dissolved like smoke, vanishing into the endless void.

    Scarlett''s eyes snapped open, She instinctively sat up, only to feel the cool morning air against her bare skin. Her body stiffened as she glanced down and realized, just like every night, her restless sleep had caused her to strip off all her clothes.

    "Damn itˇ­ not again," she muttered under her breath, her cheeks burning.

    Reaching out, she grabbed the nearest milky-white sheet and wrapped it hastily around her chest, covering herself. The silky fabric clung to her skin, accentuating her figure in ways that made her appear even more seductive without meaning to.

    But before she could dwell on her embarrassment, her gaze shifted to the room, and her heart dropped.

    It was morningˇŞthe sunlight streamed through the wooden shutters, bathing the room in a soft glow. But what truly shocked her was the crowd of people standing frozen in her room.

    Xao Feng, and her brother, Li Feng, his silver hair catching the light, his eyes wide with disbelief.

    Reiza, Baron, Semiath, Yumi, SeirraˇŞalmost all the prominent figures were present, their expressions a mixture of astonishment and discomfort.

    "What happened? "

    ----------------------------------------

    I finally made discord here''s the link

    https://discord.gg/BbktdbyDPR

 Goddess Of Massacre

    Scarlett narrowed her eyes, her gaze bouncing from one face to another in her room. "What happened?" she demanded, her tone sharp with suspicion.

    Li Feng leaned casually against the wall, arms crossed as a smirk tugged at his lips. "See for yourself," he replied with an unsettling nonchalance, gesturing toward her.

    Confused, Scarlett glanced down at herself. Her breath hitched. Her entire body was surrounded by a radiant red aura that pulsed like a living entity. It wasn''t like the deathly dark red aura she wielded when activating her red eyes. This was differentˇŞdivine yet untamed, pure but overwhelming. The glowing energy sparkled like countless fireflies dancing in the air, mesmerizing yet powerful.

    "What is thisˇ­?" Scarlett whispered, her voice trembling with awe and unease. The light reflected in her wide eyes as she reached out, watching the aura swirl around her fingers like it had a mind of its own.

    Without hesitation, she mentally commanded her system to open. The familiar blue interface blinked into existence, offering her a small sense of normalcyˇŞuntil a notification popped up.

    ---

    <Notification: New trait obtained: "Goddess.">

    <New title obtained: "Goddess of Massacre.">

    <Believers Count: 180,942.>

    ---

    Scarlett froze. Her jaw tightened, and a sharp inhale escaped her lips. "What the fuck?" she exclaimed, louder than she intended, her frustration and disbelief echoing in the room.

    Whenever someone tries to ascend to a higher form of being, the process isn''t as simple as just gathering souls. First, they need to collect a massive amount of souls, but that''s not all. They also need to be recognized by many people or creatures across the world. It doesn''t matter if those people are human or of other racesˇŞwhat matters is that they acknowledge the person''s existence and power.

    The first time the people of Gwarga laid eyes on Scarlett, they could only think of one word: "Goddess."

    Her presence was unlike anything they had ever seen. Her radiant beauty captivated them, leaving many enchanted without Scarlett herself even realizing it. Some were so taken by her grace and strength that they began to worship her in secret, seeing her as more than just a hero ˇŞ they saw her as a savior, Who saved them from demon king.

    Scarlett had already been revered in Dreadhaven, the place where her legend began. To them, she had always been a divine figure, the one who saved them in their darkest hour. But now, Gwarga too was beginning to see her in the same light.

    Months ago, Scarlett''s believers numbered only around 4,112 ˇŞ nearly the same as the population of her village. But after the war with Lunaria and Tiathmet, everything changed. Her village grew as people sought refuge under her protection, and so did her followers. Now, her believers had soared to over 180,000.

    The new believers were not just from Dreadhaven or her growing village. A significant number were from Gwarga ˇŞ people who had witnessed her strength, her unwavering will, and her ability to stand tall even in the face of impossible odds. They didn''t see her as a goddess of kindness and purity. No, Scarlett was something different. She was a goddess of pride and ruthlessness, a protector who wasn''t afraid to use violence to achieve justice.

    Unauthorized usage: this tale is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings.

    To the people of Gwarga, she wasn''t just a savior; she was a symbol of revolution. They believed she would bring change, even if it meant cruelty to the wicked. She stood for her people, always ready to fight for what was right, even if her methods were harsh.

    Of course, the so-called "justice"was a flat lie. , but that ended up turning her into "goddess of massacre."

    "Why a goddess? Why not just a god? God sounds better!" Scarlett whined, crossing her arms with a pout.

    Li Feng, standing nearby, sighed deeply. "

    Lady Scarlett. We''re in the demon realm. With only demons and monsters around, none of us ever expected to sense a divine aura. When we felt it, we thought it might be an invader or something worse, so we charged over... only to realize it was coming from you." His tone was exasperated, as though he''d just been through a long ordeal.

    Scarlett exhaled heavily, running a hand through her hair. "Fine, I''ll explain everything from the beginning." She launched into the story of how things escalated, how the lie of justice spiraled beyond her control, and how she ended up with this so-called "divinity."

    When she finished, Baron, the towering figure with his rough voice, nodded thoughtfully. "Hmmˇ­ Lady Scarlett, this isn''t bad news at all. In fact, it might be a good thing."

    Scarlett raised an eyebrow at him, skeptical. "Good thing? How, exactly?"

    Baron stroked his chin, his weathered face breaking into a faint smirk. "Ascension, my lady. No matter the traits one gains, becoming a deity or goddess always comes with immense power. The only difference lies in how that power is acquired."

    "Different how?" Scarlett asked, her curiosity piqued.

    "Well, take Lady Lunatic, for example," Baron explained. "She craved a quick and overwhelming boost in power. So, she became the Succubus Queen instead of aiming for godhood. Why? Because the power of a goddess depends on the quantity and quality of believers. The more devoted and pure the faith, the stronger the goddess. But Lady Lunatic, who only inspired fear, could only gather worship from succubi. No other race would ever kneel to her. So, choosing to become a Succubus Queen was the smarter path for her."

    Scarlett''s eyes narrowed slightly as she processed his words. "Hmmˇ­ You''re surprisingly knowledgeable, Baron."

    Baron scratched the back of his head, chuckling sheepishly. "Hahahaˇ­ This is nothing, my lady! Just common knowledge."

    Li Feng crossed his arms and scoffed. "Hmph. I already knew that too. It''s not that impressive."

    Scarlett smirked, turning her gaze to Li Feng. "Oh, really? Then what about angels? How do they gain power?"

    Li Feng straightened up, clearly trying to hide his uncertainty. "Angels? Wellˇ­ it depends on the good deeds they perform. There are ranks, from no wings to four wings. But in all of history, no angel has ever ascended to the level of Archangel. As for fallen angels, no one knows how *they* gain their power."

    "Hmph. That''s what I''d expect from you ˇŞ no real answers," Scarlett said with a smug grin.

    "YouˇŞ!" Cross marks seemed to appear on Li Feng''s forehead as he clenched his fists, struggling to keep his composure. But in the end, he said nothing, leaving Scarlett to smirk triumphantly.

    Semiath spoke with determination, his voice steady. "We, of course, believe in Lady Scarlett. And as our population grows, so will her power! That''s why this is a good thing. We should find a way to influence other races to worship you as well."

    "Hmˇ­" Scarlett muttered, her thoughts swirling.

    "The more believers I have, the more powerful I become. And if I grow stronger, so will those who''ve made a pact with me. Thisˇ­ this could be a very good thing.", Her mind raced as she considered the possibilities. But then reality set in. "The problem is both the quantity and quality of believers".

    She frowned slightly. "Demons and monsters are usually loyal to their own region''s demon king, while humans worship gods like the Goddess of Love or the Goddess of Beauty and Battle. Turning them into my followers won''t be easy".

    Deciding to put these concerns aside for now, Scarlett exhaled deeply. "This is something I''ll deal with in the future. For now, I don''t lack strength."

    She glanced at the group before her, her Blue eye gleaming. "But isn''t a divine being''s aura supposed to be golden? Why is mine red? And even though it''s red, it still feels divine?" she questioned, her voice calm but curious.

    Xai Feng folded her arms and nodded. "That''s because the red aura reflects your nature, Lady Scarlett. However, the divinity in your aura comes from the purity of the faith of those who believe in you. Their unwavering devotion has made your aura pure, even if its color is unique."

    "Ohˇ­" Scarlett''s lips parted slightly as realization dawned on her. She nodded to herself. "I see now."

    Her thoughts wandered again. "I already have two auras. The first, my red aura, comes from my red eye. The second, my blue aura, comes from my blue eye. And now, this third oneˇ­ " She sighed inwardly. I have so much potential, but I can''t seem to focus on just one thing. It''s all too much at times.

    Breaking out of her thoughts, Scarlett crossed her arms and smirked slightly. "Alright, enough talk. Shh, shhˇ­ I''m naked here, and I need to change," she said mockingly, raising an eyebrow.

    A sly smile spread across Xai Feng''s face. "Oh, you''re going to change, alright. But not into your usual outfit. You''ll wear this." She pulled out an elaborate set of clothes and a few shimmering pieces of jewelry, holding them up with a satisfied look.

    Scarlett''s expression immediately soured. Her red eyes narrowed, taking on a cat-like annoyance. "Again with the feminine clothes!" she groaned in disappointment.

    "Today is the ceremony for your ascension to the throne, remember? Of course, you need to dress according to tradition," Xai Feng said firmly, stepping closer and placing the ornate outfit in Scarlett''s reluctant hands.

    Scarlett stared at the garments, her annoyance evident. "Hmph. Fine," she muttered under her breath, already dreading the process.

    Xai Feng smiled triumphantly. "Sister Reiza will help you change." She turned and walked toward the door, waving casually as she left. "Don''t take too long!"

    One by one, the others followed suit, leaving the room until only Scarlett and Reiza remained.

 Ceremony Goes Wrong

    One by one, the others followed suit, leaving the room until only Scarlett and Reiza remained.

    Reiza carefully guided Scarlett into the attire, a delicate and luxurious ensemble of flowing fabrics and intricate details. The garments, a mix of soft lavender and shimmering silver, hugged Scarlett''s figure in all the right places while leaving her midsection bare, showcasing the exquisite tattoo adorning her lower bellyˇŞa mesmerizing floral design laced with faintly glowing purple hues.

    The sheer, translucent layers of fabric cascaded down her shoulders and arms like an ethereal waterfall, enhancing her already commanding presence. Gold and violet embellishments shimmered subtly under the soft light, catching every movement she made. Ornate jewelry adorned her wrists, neck, and hair, delicate yet bold, further accentuating her regal beauty. Her long, silky hair, now gently styled, framed her face like a violet halo, strands flowing freely down her back and shoulders.

    Scarlett''s striking eyes gleamed with a mix of annoyance and reluctant admiration as she glanced at herself. There was no denying how stunning she lookedˇŞbeautiful, seductive, and otherworldly. The outfit emphasized her curves, the light fabric draping over her like mist, and the details along her hips and legs gave her an almost goddess-like aura.

    There was also no doubt about itˇŞit was a Chinese-style costume.

    The tradition came from Xao Feng''s village. Being from this fantasy world, they had no idea what China was. However, their culture was almost identical to it, and so the outfit Xao Feng gave Scarlett to wear carried the same elegance and styleˇŞa garment of ancient beauty and alluring design.

    Scarlett sighed, her lips curling into a bitter smirk as she glanced at her reflection in the mirror. "This is too much," she muttered softly, though the faint pink blush rising on her cheeks betrayed her true feelings. There was no denying itˇŞshe looked breathtaking. The seductive allure of the outfit was almost dangerous, enhancing her natural beauty to a degree that even Scarlett found overwhelming.

    The flowing silks hugged her curves, while the sheer fabrics revealed just enough to make anyone''s heart race. The golden accents and violet hues shimmered under the soft light, and the delicate floral tattoo on her lower belly was highlighted perfectly by the way the outfit framed her figure.

    Reiza, who had been quietly standing behind her, couldn''t hold back anymore. Her chest heaved as she took a step forward, her voice breaking into a husky whisper. "I''m sorryˇ­ I can''tˇ­"

    Before Scarlett could react, Reiza wrapped her arms tightly around her, pulling her into a firm embrace. Their bodies pressed together, and Reiza tilted Scarlett''s face upward before claiming her lips in a deep, desperate kiss.

    It wasn''t gentleˇŞit was a full, passionate French kiss, Reiza''s tongue exploring Scarlett''s mouth as though trying to devour her. Scarlett gasped, her back hitting the wall as Reiza pushed her against it, holding her there as if to show dominance. But beneath the sudden aggression, there was a sense of vulnerability, of need.

    Reiza was an oni, and while humans had normal desires, someone like ReizaˇŞwhose race had an incredibly high libidoˇŞcould not compare. For a normal person, even trying to keep up with Reiza would be impossible. To put it in the simplest of terms, Reiza needed intimacy just to remain sane. Six hours a day of physical closeness with Scarlett was what her body craved, what kept her from losing herself.

    And yetˇ­ because of the tragic events that happened in Dreadhaven, Reiza had held back for nearly two weeks. Two long, torturous weeks where she had denied herself what her body demanded of her. For Reiza to hold on that long was nothing short of a miracle.

    But now, seeing Scarlett in this outfitˇŞan outfit that oozed beauty and seductionˇŞwas simply too much.

    Surprisingly, Scarlett didn''t push her away. She didn''t stop her. It wasn''t as though Scarlett was averse to itˇŞthey were practically like married partners at this point. Scarlett knew she had a responsibility to take care of Reiza''s needs as well.

    Just as things seemed to grow even more intense, a sharp cough from outside the room shattered the moment.

    "Ahemˇ­ ahemˇ­"

    It was Xao Feng''s voice.

    Reiza''s eyes widened in shock, as if suddenly waking up from a dream. She immediately let go of Scarlett, stumbling back as her face turned crimson with embarrassment. "I-Iˇ­ Ummˇ­ I was justˇ­" Her words trailed off into incoherent mumbling.

    Scarlett, too, looked down, her cheeks flushed as she bit her bottom lip. For a few moments, the room was filled with nothing but the sound of awkward silence.

    "No need to explain," Xao Feng''s voice came again, calm but clearly amused. "I only came here to tell you it''s time. Have you changed fully?"

    Scarlett let out a small groan, still leaning against the wall as she tried to collect herself. "Yeah, I think soˇ­" she muttered, before glancing down at the outfit again. Her expression shifted into one of mild annoyance. "But isn''t this way too revealing? Why is your tradition soˇ­ erotic?"

    Before Xao Feng could answer, Reiza, her face still red as a tomato, slowly whispered, "Ummˇ­ wife, actuallyˇ­ there''s still one more layer of clothing I have to put on you."

    Reiza added one more layer of transparent fabric to Scarlett''s outfit, draping it carefully to cover her midsection and a few other revealing areas. The change was subtle but significantˇŞScarlett''s look now transformed into that of an elegant princess.

    Scarlett glanced at herself in the mirror, her fingers brushing the delicate fabric. She then took her purple blindfoldˇŞknown as the *Seal from Hell*. It wasn''t just a simple accessory; it was a crucial tool to keep her overwhelming power in check. With a deep breath, she tied it securely over her eyes.

    The soft breeze whispered through her garden as she stepped outside, the long, flowing fabric of her outfit brushing against the ground with every graceful step. It trailed behind her like waves of silk, making her feel as though she were a bride walking towards her wedding altar.

    As she reached the edge of the garden, the sight before her was stunning. Everyone had gathered, waiting for her arrival.

    Yumi stood among them, her expression glowing with excitement. Others, too, wore joyful smiles. They were all clad in traditional ancient Chinese attireˇŞrobes of vibrant colors with intricate designsˇŞand their faces reflected happiness, pride, and anticipation.

    Except for one.

    Li Feng crossed his arms, a scowl plastered on his face. "Hmphˇ­ Why do women take so much time to get ready?" he muttered with a frustrated snort.  The tale has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.

    Scarlett narrowed her eyes at him, feeling a flicker of annoyance. "Why does he always have to ruin the mood?" she thought, but she held her tongue and walked forward, letting her presence speak for itself.

    The group united, and together, they began their journey toward the palace. As they moved, Scarlett''s eyes widened at the sight of the village.

    The entire place was alive with celebration. Decorations hung everywhere, shimmering in the sunlight like jewels. Bright lanterns swayed gently in the wind, and colorful banners stretched across the streets. Shops had heavy discounts displayed, drawing in cheerful crowds, and music and laughter filled the air.

    People were having parties, dancing, and singing in groups, their faces beaming with pure joy.

    When Scarlett and the others passed by, all eyes turned toward them. The crowd fell silent, almost spellbound. Orcs, goblins, demons, monstersˇŞcreatures of all racesˇŞstood on either side, watching in awe.

    Then, one by one, their voices erupted.

    "Glory to Lady Scarlett!"

    "Glory to Lady Scarlett!"

    The chant echoed like thunder, and Scarlett''s heart skipped a beat. The sight of so many people cheering for her sent chills down her spine. Their morale surged, their shouts brimming with respect and admiration.

    Xao Feng approached her then, carrying something in his hands. "Here," he said, placing the object carefully into Scarlett''s hands.

    It was bigˇŞso big she had to hold it with both hands. Whatever it was, it had been wrapped in a red cloth, hiding its true form.

    Scarlett''s arms ached slightly from the weight as Xao finally removed the covering.

    Her breath hitched.

    A massive silver lotus revealed itself, glowing brilliantly even under the sunlight. Its petals were etched with strange, intricate patterns, and it shimmered with an otherworldly beauty that seemed to capture everyone''s attention.

    "It''s beautifulˇ­" Scarlett murmured, mesmerized.

    "Hold it while you walk inside," Xao instructed firmly, her tone leaving no room for questions.

    Scarlett nodded and did as told. She walked forward, her steps slow and measured, careful not to drop the lotus. The crowd watched in silence, their eyes following her every movement as though she were a goddess descending from the heavens.

    Soon, they arrived at the palace gates. At the entrance lay a large, circular metal plate, its surface filled with a thick red liquid.

    Xao gestured toward it. "Step inside. Let the red liquid mark your feet. This will symbolize your first step into the palace."

    Scarlett hesitated for a moment before nodding. She removed her heels, the cool air brushing against her bare feet, and carefully stepped into the red liquid. It felt strange against her skinˇŞsmooth yet heavy, like paint.

    The moment her feet touched the surface, ripples spread across the plate. Scarlett let the liquid sink in, as instructed, and then stepped out, leaving behind faint red stains on her soles.

    She walked slowly inside the palace, each step leaving a red footprint on the pristine white floor.

    The marks she left behind felt more significant than they appeared.

    Scarlett didn''t look back. She kept walking, the massive silver lotus glowing in her hands, her blindfolded gaze fixed ahead. She felt the weight of hundreds of eyes on her.

    Other than Scarlett, only Xao entered the palace. She leaned close and whispered something softly into her ear before stepping back outside. Her words lingered in Scarlett''s mind, though she didn''t say anything in response.

    Scarlett didn''t head to the throne room immediately. Instead, she made her way up to the top floor''s balcony. The cool breeze touched her face as she stepped outside.

    From the balcony, Scarlett could see the sea of people gathered below. The view was breathtaking. A crowd stretched as far as her eyes could seeˇŞmen, women, and even children. Some were singing joyful songs, others were dancing with excitement. The energy in the air was contagious, and for a moment, Scarlett felt something unfamiliar flutter in her chest.

    She cleared her throat. "Ahemˇ­ Ahemˇ­"

    The crowd fell silent almost instantly. All eyes turned toward her. She stood tall, her purple blindfold in place, adding an air of mystery and power to her presence.

    Scarlett began her speech. Though her voice was calm and steady, the words carried strength and purpose. It was a speech meant to motivate, to encourage, and to unite them all under one vision. The truth was, Scarlett hadn''t written it herself. Xao and the others had prepared it in advance. Yet, as she spoke, the words became hers.

    When she finished, there was silenceˇŞjust for a second. Then, the crowd erupted into cheers. People clapped loudly, their voices shouting with enthusiasm. Their joy and energy could be felt even from where Scarlett stood.

    After a few moments, the crowd began to disperse, returning to their celebrations. Only those with permission to enter the palace remained behind.

    Scarlett stepped back inside, her expression calm, but she felt a sense of satisfaction deep down.

    One by one, Xao, Reiza, Lunatic, and the others entered. Scarlett rejoined them, and together, they began walking toward the throne room.

    The throne room was quiet when they entered. In the center stood a large throne, covered in a grey cloth to protect it from dust. The room itself was grand, with high ceilings and stone walls that seemed to echo their footsteps.

    Xao stepped forward, breaking the silence. "This lotus is the Hundred-Year Silver Lotus," he said, her smooth voice steady and respectful. "It is very rare and only blossoms once in a hundred years. It is also a symbol of good luck."

    Xao gave her a small nod. "Go and place it behind your throne. And then, finally, sit."

    She walked to the throne, her footsteps echoing softly. Behind the throne, there was a tableˇŞa simple but sturdy one. Scarlett placed the lotus down gently, its glow reflecting faintly off the walls. For a moment, it almost looked like the throne itself had grown a shining silver flower on its back.

    Scarlett turned her attention to the throne itself. Taking a deep breath, she grabbed the grey cloth covering it and pulled it away. The cloth fell to the floor, and the throne was revealed.

    It wasn''t gold, silver, or covered in diamonds. The throne was made entirely of bones.

    The bones came from Lorien and his family. Scarlett had ordered their bodies to be stripped of flesh, their bones cleaned and shaped into this throne and a crown. The design was striking, with dozens of sharp bones at the back arranged like swords piercing toward the center, resembling a throne from *Game of Thrones*.

    Scarlett''s lips curled into a grin. It was perfect.

    On the throne, there was also a crown, smaller but no less unsettling. It had been made from Lorien''s daughter''s bones. Scarlett picked it up carefully, feeling the smooth, cold surface. She didn''t hesitate. Lifting it to her forehead, she placed the crown on her head.

    And then sat down..

    The bones felt cold but sturdy. The throne was perfect in its designˇŞboth a symbol of victory and a warning to anyone who might oppose her.

    Scarlett leaned back, her hands resting on the armrests. She felt powerful, like a queen who had conquered everything in her path.

    "It''s perfect," she said with a grin.

    Xao turned to Reiza and nodded. "Go!" she instructed calmly.

    "Huh?" Scarlett blinked in confusion, completely unaware of what was happening.

    To her surprise, Reiza stepped forward with a calm expression andˇŞwithout hesitationˇŞsat down on Scarlett''s thigh. Reiza was tall and heavy compared to most women, her presence always commanding. But for Scarlett, she felt light as a feather.

    "What are you doing?!" Scarlett wanted to shout, but she kept silent as her face turned red with embarrassment.

    "This is part of the tradition," Xao explained smoothly, her voice steady. "If a king has a wife, she sits on his thigh during the ceremony. If there are two wives, one sits on each thigh. Concubines, however, are not allowed."

    Scarlett''s cheeks burned even more as she realized what was happening. She tried to remain composed, her fingers curling against the armrest of the throne. She wasn''t used to these strange customs.

    Reiza, sitting on her thigh, remained dignified, almost as though it was her rightful place.

    The room was filled with silence for a moment, then, all at once, everyone except Lunatic bent down on one knee in respect.

    "Now, my lady," Xao said with a slight bow, "give your first order, and the ceremony will officially be complete."

    Scarlett opened her mouth to speak, feeling flustered but ready to get this over withˇŞ

    "Wait a minute!"

    Lunatic''s voice interrupted, and before anyone could react, she sprinted forward with wild energy. In an instant, she jumped onto Scarlett''s other thigh, causing everyone''s jaws to drop in shock.

    "What are you doing?!" Scarlett shouted, her voice trembling between anger and disbelief.

    Lunatic smirked, her blue eyes shining with mischief. She leaned closer to Scarlett, her lips curling into a sultry smile as she whispered, "Of course I''m sitting too. You''re mine as well." She licked her lips, her voice dripping with playful seduction.

    Scarlett felt her face flush an even deeper shade of red. "If today weren''t such a great day," she muttered bitterly, "I''d beat you into a pulp!"

    Lunatic grinned, completely unbothered.

    Scarlett exhaled deeply, trying to calm herself. There was no point in ruining the moment. She turned her attention back to the others who were still kneeling. "So, my first order isˇŞ"

    Before she could finish, something strange happened. A bubbling sensation started to spread beneath her skin.

    "What theˇ­?" Scarlett''s voice wavered in confusion as her body began to shift.

    *Swish!*

    In a single moment, Scarlett''s form changed drastically. Her chest swelled, her curves became fuller, and her legs grew longer and smoother. The transformation was rapid, and the fabric of her clothesˇŞtailored for her smaller frameˇŞcouldn''t withstand it.

    *Rip!*

    The sound echoed across the room as her clothes tore apart, unable to contain her now more voluptuous figure. Scarlett''s bare skin gleamed in the dim light, and the sudden exposure sent her into a state of shock.

    The room froze. Everyone stared in stunned silence.

    Lunatic, still sitting on Scarlett''s thigh, gulped audibly. Beads of sweat appeared on her forehead as panic set in. She knew exactly what had happened.

    It was clear that Lunatic had used her unique skill earlier to make Scarlett''s frame smaller and her chest less prominent. However, maintaining the skill had taken too much energy because of Scarlett''s overwhelming resistance. Finally, the skill broke apart, and Scarlett returned to her true formˇŞmore powerful and more stunning than ever.

    Scarlett gritted her teeth, her patience completely gone. "So here''s my first order!" Her voice boomed through the room as her aura flared.

    "Get the hell out of here!"

    ----------------------------------

    This was when Reiza first made her wear th outfit, I know it''s not fuly accurate, Her eyes are normal but i couldn''t find another art with red and blue eyes...

    And this was final form...

    If you want arts of Scarlett and others join discord

    https://discord.gg/jkM2yT79dT

 Might Of Golden Apple

    Scarlett slammed her hands and feet against the bed in frustration, her loud cries echoing through her private room in the palace.

    "Ahhh! I don''t want this! I don''t want this!" she yelled, venting all her annoyance and irritation.

    Her fury didn''t last long, though. After a few minutes of thrashing about, she stopped, catching her breath. She rolled onto her back, staring blankly at the ornate ceiling above her.

    With a tired sigh, Scarlett glanced down at herself, her gaze landing on her massive chestˇŞtwo enormous burdens around G-cup size. She frowned deeply, grabbing them with both hands and lifting them slightly.

    "When will I finally be free of these balloons?" she muttered to herself, her voice filled with exasperation.

    Letting out another sigh, Scarlett sat up and changed into her casual clothes. Her room was stocked with an impressive collection of outfits, neatly arranged in the wardrobe. After a moment of picking something simple, she threw on a loose shirt and pants, then flopped back onto the bed.

    She lay there, her arms spread wide, staring at the ceiling again. "I really don''t feel like doing anything," she mumbled.

    Her thoughts began to wander, and she went through everything she had assigned to her subordinates. "Li Feng is handling the soldiers. The new Orc leader, Corin, has the internal officers. Semith''s taking care of all the management in Dreadhaven. Xao Feng is in charge of education and services, and Yumi''s managing finances, taxes, and everything else money-related with the Gorgon sisters helping her."

    She paused for a moment, letting all the names and tasks settle in her mind. "And the smaller roles are handled by Reiza..."

    Suddenly, her eyes widened under her blindfold," That means... that means I''m completely free!"

    Scarlett shot up from the bed and threw her arms into the air. "Yay!" she shouted excitedly, her voice bursting with joy. She couldn''t stop herself from jumping on the bed, her enthusiasm shaking the mattress beneath her.

    "Yes! This is exactly why I worked so hard in the beginning! Now, I can finally enjoy some free time while everyone else works their butts off! Hehehe..." Scarlett let out an evil laugh, her excitement bubbling over.

    As she thought about how to spend her free time, a particular idea struck her. "I should go and eat some golden apples under the shade of the tree... hehehe," she giggled, already imagining the juicy sweetness of the apples.

    But as her thoughts drifted to the golden apples, her mind suddenly snapped to a memory. Vermillion, Jenessa, and KaelanˇŞthose three humans who were the first to arrive at Dreadhaven. She had gifted them the golden apples back then.

    "Hmm... The word about those golden apples might have already spread by now, right?" she murmured to herself, a thoughtful expression replacing her earlier mischief.

    ---

    Western side of the Kingdom of Gwarga, Zekt Guild

    The receptionist area of the guild was bustling with life. Laughter echoed through the grand hall as guild members chatted, joked, and even drank beer, their tankards clinking together in celebration.  If you encounter this tale on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.

    But all the noise abruptly died when three figures strode into the hall. A heavy silence fell as every eye turned to them, watching with awe and curiosity.

    The trioˇŞVermillion, Jenessa, and KaelanˇŞwere unrecognizable compared to their first arrival at Dreadhaven. Their cool, confident auras and commanding presence made them stand out like giants among ants.

    Each of them wore a smirk as they approached the receptionist''s desk. Vermillion, acting as their leader, stepped forward. He casually ran a hand through his silver hair, the motion oozing arrogance and style.

    With a flick of his wrist, he pulled out a pouch and turned it upside down.

    Swirllll...

    A torrent of items poured out onto the counterˇŞwolf pelts, spider legs, goblin ears, and even demon horns spilled out like the pouch had no limit to its capacity. The sheer amount of resources was overwhelming.

    Normally, such a sight would have caused chaos. People would be gasping, whispering, or even fainting at the sight of so much wealth. But oddly, the crowd remained silent, their faces betraying no surprise.

    The receptionist calmly gathered the materials and counted them with practiced efficiency. "That''ll be eight hundred gold coins," she said, sliding the coins across the counter as if such transactions were an everyday occurrence.

    Vermillion pocketed the reward without a second glance, his smug grin widening.

    To any outsider, the sight of 800 gold coins in one transaction would be unbelievable. For most guild members, earning even 200 gold coins in their entire lifetime would be a miracle.

    But seeing them, in the corner, a man sitting at a table slammed his hand down in frustration. "Tch! If not for those miracle-bringing golden apples, how could these fools have become S-rank mercenaries?" he grumbled, his voice dripping with jealousy.

    "Yeah, you''re right," another man added with a bitter sigh. "I wish I could afford even one bite of those golden apples. Just one piece could change everything..."

    Their envious whispers spread through the hall, but the trio paid no attention.

    For Vermillion, Jenessa, and Kaelan, this was their new normal.

    When Scarlett had first gifted them the golden apples, they had assumed it was some magical fruit that could grant Agelessness. Of course, the idea was ridiculous, but the reality wasn''t far from it.

    The first bite of the golden apple had changed everything for them. Their strength and abilities soared to new heights, allowing them to take down A-rank monsters with ease. It was as if the apples had unlocked a hidden potential within them. But the apples weren''t without their drawbacksˇŞthey were incredibly addictive. The three of them had to use them sparingly and wisely.

    Their newfound power quickly propelled them to S-rank mercenaries, but it didn''t take long for the guild to notice something was off. Rumors began to spread, and soon, the guild launched an investigation into their rapid rise.

    Eventually, the truth about the golden apples was uncovered. The guild confronted the trio, demanding answers.

    Scarlett had already told them they could reveal the apples'' existence if they wanted, but Vermillion, Jenessa, and Kaelan weren''t naive. They knew the value of what they had and planned to profit from it.

    The guild, seeing the potential of the apples, tried to pressure them. "According to the rules, Donate at least four golden apples to the guild," they demanded, hinting at consequences if they refused.

    The trio had a total of twelve apples, so they agreed to hand over four to gain security over eight golden apples. But when pressed about where the apples came from or how they obtained them, they stayed silent. No matter how much the guild tried to extract information, the three refused to reveal anything.

    At one point, Vermillion smirked and made an outrageous demand. "Give us thirty thousand gold coins, and I''ll tell you," he said casually.

    The guild balked at the demand. Thirty thousand gold coins was a fortune they couldn''t justify spending, even for such valuable information.

    Instead, they took the four golden apples they had received and handed them over for analysis. Two apples went to the government, one to the Kingdom of Darwitz, and the last remained with the guild. The hope was to study the apples and find a way to replicate them.

    Months passed, and despite countless experiments and tests, no progress was made.

    "This isn''t something we can recreate," one researcher admitted with frustration. "The apples are made from incredibly dense and pure raw manaˇŞfar beyond anything even average dragons possess. How could something like this even exist?"

    No one had an answer. The only people who knew the truth were Vermillion, Jenessa, and Kaelan, and they weren''t talking.

    Meanwhile, the Zekt Guild decided to sell their only remaining golden apple. They found a buyer in the so-called "Hero Party," a group of ambitious mercenaries led by a young man who dreamed of defeating the Demon King and earning the title of Hero.

    The leader''s father, a wealthy noble, paid a staggering twenty thousand gold coins for the apple. The Hero Party consumed the apple, and just like Vermillion''s group, their power skyrocketed. They too became S-rank mercenaries.

    Now, whispers of the golden apples had spread far and wide, and everyone who heard about them dreamed of getting their hands on even a single bite.

    "Time really changes, huh!" Jenessa sighed, turning on her heels with a wistful look, the other two following her lead as they prepared to leave.

    But just as they were stepping away, the receptionist''s voice rang out.

    "Sir, wait a minute! I have an important message for you!"

    The trio halted in unison, exchanging curious glances before slowly turning back to face her.

    The receptionist took a deep breath, clearly trying to steady herself. "The guild has accepted your demands. They are ready to pay."

    A sly, almost predatory smile spread across Vermillion''s face as he leaned forward slightly, his silver hair catching the light. "Now we''re talking... Hehehe,"

 Liorra

    The Zekt Guild, after agreeing to Vermillion''s demands, invited him and his team to their headquarters. The building stood tall and grand, radiating luxury from its polished stone walls and golden accents.

    As soon as they arrived, they were greeted with warm smiles, bowing attendants, and an abundance of female hostesses to cater to their needs.

    The hostesses led them into a quiet and well-decorated room, filled with plush chairs and a long table laden with steaming tea, fruits, and an assortment of delicious dishes.

    Vermillion, Jenessa, and Kaelan didn''t hold back and began eating right away. While savoring the food, they couldn''t help but notice the overly cheerful atmosphere and constant compliments from the hostesses.

    "They''re really going all out to make us happy," Kaelan whispered, smirking.

    "Yeah, it''s an act," Jenessa muttered. "But I don''t mind free food and attention."

    Vermillion grinned, a piece of fruit in his hand. "Even if it''s fake, it feels pretty good, right?"

    Just as they were settling into their surroundings, the doors opened, and two people entered. One was a woman with brown hair dressed in an elegant gown, her every move exuding confidence. The other was a middle-aged man with a thick beard and sharp eyes, dressed in formal attire.

    At their entrance, all the hostesses immediately left the room, leaving only the five of them behind for a private discussion.

    The two newcomers sat on a sofa across from Vermillion, Jenessa, and Kaelan.

    The woman leaned forward slightly, her sultry voice filling the room. "Ahem, ahemˇ­ So, I assume you''re the leader?"

    Vermillion chuckled, scratching the back of his head. "Haha! Of course, I am!"

    Jenessa sighed loudly, resting her chin on her hand. "Unfortunately."

    "Yeah very unfortunately, " Kaelan added.

    The man beside the woman cleared his throat. "Let''s not waste time. Here are your ten thousand gold coins as an advance payment. The rest will be given after you provide the information."

    He took out a small spatial pouch and placed it on the table. "If you have any doubts, feel free to count it."

    Vermillion''s eyes lit up, and with a wide grin, he snatched the pouch immediately. "Oh no, no doubts here. I trust you kind people completely!"

    Vermillion rubbed his hands together, looking like he was about to share the greatest secret of all time. A sly grin spread across his face.

    "Alright then, no need to drag this out any longer," he said. "The golden apples we have? We got them from none other thanˇ­ Merchant Queen Liorra."

    The room froze.

    "....."

    A heavy silence filled the air, almost as if the very walls of the room were holding their breath.

    "Liorra?!" The bearded man finally broke the silence, leaning forward, his voice sharp and eager. "How did she get something like that? And why would she give it to you?"

    But Vermillion didn''t budge. With a shrug, he replied, "That''s not my problem. My job was just to tell you where they came from, and I''ve done that."  Support the creativity of authors by visiting the original site for this novel and more.

    He stood up, brushing his hands together as if the conversation was over. Jenessa and Kaelan followed suit, and without another word, the three of them left the room.

    The two heads of the Zekt Guild remained seated, speechless. They didn''t stop Vermillion or argue further. Deep down, they already believed the information was true.

    After all, why would Vermillion lie? If Merchant Queen Liorra was indeed in Gwarga Kingdom, they could confirm this quickly enough.

    ---

    At her merchant base, Liorra paced back and forth, her usually calm demeanor replaced with a mix of worry and frustration.

    "For the past few days, government officials and the Zekt Guild higher-ups have been coming one after another, asking about the golden apples," she thought, biting her lip.

    She was troubled, to say the least. Not only had she never owned a single golden apple, but she hadn''t even seen one in person.

    Yet, somehow, everyone believed she was the source. When she first heard that Vermillion, the man originally found with the golden apples, had claimed he got them from her, she was shocked and confused.

    If it had been anyone else, they might have immediately denied it. But Liorra was no ordinary person. She was smartˇŞ smart enough to make rash decisions.

    "This definitely has something to do with Vermillion," she thought, her brows furrowed. "It''s like he''s trying to send me a message."

    Instead of outright denying the claims, she played it safe, telling everyone she needed time to investigate the matter.

    Days had passed since then. She had sent multiple messengers to contact Vermillion, but he refused to meet with anyone. His only condition was that she come to him in person.

    "It seems like I have no choice but to meet him myself," she muttered, letting out a tired sigh.

    ------------

    Liorra stepped out of her elegant carriage, her face a mixture of frustration and determination. She stared at the massive mansion before her, its grandeur and extravagance almost mocking her mood.

    "A mansion? Really?" she muttered under her breath.

    Of course, it wasn''t surprising. With all the money Vermillion and his group had made recently, buying a mansion like this was inevitable. Even though they hadn''t received the other half of the payment from the Zekt Guild yet, they had more than enough gold to live lavishly for three generations.

    As she walked through the large gates and was guided inside, she couldn''t help but scowl. The whole place reeked of unnecessary luxury, and she hated being dragged into this mess.

    ---

    "So, may I ask," Liorra started, her voice sharp and cold, "why are you dragging me into this ridiculous mess?"

    Her tone was enough to send shivers down anyone''s spine, but Vermillion, sitting comfortably on a plush chair, seemed entirely unbothered.

    "Ah, no need to look so upset," Vermillion said with an easy grin. "I was waiting for you to come so I could explain everything to you directly."

    Liorra''s glare didn''t waver, but she crossed her arms, signaling for him to continue.

    The room was unusually quiet. Jenessa and Kaelan weren''t present, leaving Vermillion alone to face her wrath. But he didn''t seem the least bit intimidated.

    He leaned back in his chair, locking eyes with her. "Tell me, have you ever heard of Scarlett Nova?"

    Liorra''s expression shifted slightly. Her sharp eyes softened, and for a moment, curiosity flickered across her face.

    "Scarlett Nova? The hero who saved the kingdom?" she asked, tilting her head slightly.

    Vermillion rolled his eyes, letting out a loud sigh. "That''s what everyone says. We heard all kinds of stories from the locals. But here''s the thing: when she was out there saving kingdoms, we were stuck on a guild mission. We never got to witness any of that firsthand."

    He paused for dramatic effect, then smirked. "But one thing I *do* knowˇ­ she saved us too."

    Liorra raised an eyebrow, her patience wearing thin. "Saved you? What are you talking about?"

    Vermillion leaned forward, his grin widening. "A lot happened. We were in troubleˇŞbig trouble. Long story short, she saved our lives. We even stayed at her village for a while. Ate together, talked, shared stories... you know, all that bonding stuff."

    Liorra frowned. "What does any of this have to do with me?" she snapped, clearly annoyed by his rambling.

    "Ah, here''s where it gets interesting," Vermillion said, rubbing his hands together. "When we were leaving her village, Scarlett handed us a box. Inside were twelve golden apples. She told us we were free to share them or talk about them with anyone. Butˇ­"

    Liorra''s eyes narrowed. "But what?"

    Vermillion grinned mischievously. "There was a note in the box. It said, ''Although you are free to tell anyone about the apples, if someone asks where you got them, you should say they came from Liorra.''"

    Liorra''s mouth fell open slightly, her eyes wide with disbelief. "What?"

    Vermillion shrugged, his expression casual. "I''m just following instructions. I didn''t make this up. Scarlett herself wrote the note. I swear."

    It did sound like a ridiculous lie, but Vermillion''s tone was oddly sincere.

    Of course, what he didn''t mention was that Scarlett had also told them to immediately tell everyone about the apples. But Vermillion, ever the opportunist, saw a chance to make some quick gold. Instead of sharing the information freely, he demanded payment from anyone who wanted to know the truth.

    "It''s not like I didn''t fulfill my promise," Vermillion thought to himself, a mischievous glint in his eye. "I justˇ­ delayed it a little. If anything, if I would have directly told everyone without resisting and for free of cost, What if they didn''t believed us? In a way I actually helped Lady Scarlett Heheheˇ­"

    "Scarlett Novaˇ­" Liorra muttered under her breath, her eyes narrowing as the name stirred a memory.

    It clicked. "The two girls who saved me and my caravan from banditsˇ­ the taller oneˇŞher name was Scarlett Nova too," she recalled, her thoughts racing.

    In an instant, her mind pieced it together. "What if they''re the same person?" she thought, her brow furrowing.

    If that were true, then Scarlett was indirectly summoning her. "She wants me to come to her villageˇ­ and maybe she needs me as a middleman to sell her golden apples," Liorra deduced, her years of experience sharpening her thoughts.

    Still, doubt lingered. "But what if I''m wrong?" she hesitated, uncertainty creeping in.

    Then, with a deep breath, she clenched her fists. "No matter what, I need to find out. If she''s a hero, she wouldn''t harm someone like me. I''ll take the risk."

    Standing abruptly, she addressed Vermillion. "Alright, we''re done here."

    "Huh? Are you sure?" Vermillion asked, puzzled.

    Liorra didn''t bother to answer, striding out without a second glance.

    Watching her leave, Vermillion scratched his head. "Wasn''t she confused just a second ago? Did she figure something out?"

    Whatever it was, it didn''t matter to him anymore. He''d done his part and was ready to enjoy life without worry.

    Meanwhile, Liorra''s footsteps echoed through the mansion as she left, determination in her eyes. "I can''t go unprepared. I''ll need forces and backup plans for safety before stepping into the demon realm," she resolved.

 Yumi Yamamoto

    Oh, hi there! I''m Yumi Yamamoto. You''ve probably heard of meˇŞor maybe not. Anyway, I used to be the class president back in my school. Yep, the big boss, the one everyone had to listen to whether they liked it or not. But let me tell you, life has a way of flipping the tables when you least expect it.

    You see, back in school, I was known for being strict. Super strict. I mean, people were practically terrified of me. No one dared step out of line, and if they didˇ­ well, let''s just say they didn''t try it again. I had everything under control. Or so I thought.

    Then came the big, shiny "whoosh" that turned my life upside down.

    It started like any normal day. The teacher hadn''t shown up yet, and we were all goofing around in class. Suddenly, this gigantic magic circle appeared on the floor, glowing like it was straight out of some fantasy movie. Before I could even shout, "What the heck is this?"ˇŞBAM! We were teleported.

    Next thing I know, we''re standing in this grand hall on a whole new planet called "Chetna." Don''t ask me how I know; they told us that later. Anyway, there we were, staring at this unbelievably gorgeous saintess. She was so beautiful that the boys in my class practically melted on the spot. I''m talking hearts in their eyes, droolingˇŞall of it.

    And me? I was just standing there, arms crossed, rolling my eyes. Like, come on, guys, have some self-respect.

    Then came the king and his fancy nobles. They started talking about "Status" and all this other magical stuff. I was half-listening, to be honest. But then they started examining everyone''s status, and oh boy, my classmates were on cloud nine.

    "Wow, I got Sword Mastery!"

    "I can summon fire!"

    "I''m a freaking dragon tamer!"

    You get the idea. Everyone was practically glowing with excitement. And then it was my turn.

    Drumroll, please.

    Persuasion.

    Great Thinker.

    Human Calculator.

    Creativity.

    ˇ­Yeah.

    To me, those sounded pretty awesome! I mean, who wouldn''t want to be a great thinker or super creative, right? But the moment they read it out loud, the room went dead silent. And thenˇ­ the laughing started.

    "Pfft, what is she gonna do? Persuade the enemies to death?"

    "Maybe she''ll think of a great strategy to run away!"

    Hilarious. Truly.

    From that moment on, things went downhill faster than a rock rolling off a cliff. The nobles looked at me like I was some defective product they wanted to return. My classmates? Oh, they had a field day. Remember how I was the strict class president everyone was scared of? Yeah, they saw this as their golden opportunity for revenge.

    But here''s the thingˇŞYumi Yamamoto doesn''t break that easily. Nope. I didn''t cry, I didn''t beg, and I definitely didn''t let them see me sweat. I held my head high, smiled through the bullying, and told myself, "They''re just jealous of my human calculator skills."

    The only reason things didn''t get worse for me after being labeled as the "useless" one in the academy was my looks. Yeah, you heard that right. My appearance was on par with that saintess who summoned usˇŞmaybe even better (not to brag, of course). The boys, thinking they had a shot at winning my heart, kept their bullying to a minimum.

    But let me be clear: I wasn''t some fragile flower ready to melt into their arms. Nope. I kept my distance, trained hard for months, and stayed as unapproachable as a locked treasure chest. Things were goingˇ­ okay-ish, until *that* day.

    Oh, you''re curious? Well, let me tell you about the day she arrived.

    At first, it seemed like an invasionˇŞor maybe not. Honestly, who cares? All I know is that a figure walked into our academy, and it was none other than the one and only Ms. Scarlett. Or should I say, Scarlett Nova.  This story originates from Royal Road. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there.

    When I first laid eyes on her, I was shocked. No, I was beyond shockedˇŞI was floored. Now, I''ve always been aware of my beauty. I mean, I''m not blind. Compared to most females, I stand out. But her? Oh, she was on a whole other level.

    Scarlett Nova had this long, flowing purple hair that looked like it was woven from silk. Her skin was so smooth and radiant it could have been carved from emeralds. Those long legs, that perfect hourglass figure, and her jawline that could probably cut steel. It was unreal.

    And let''s not forget the most striking part: her, uhˇ­ assets. Yes, I''m talking about those big, roundˇŞuhˇŞbreasts. Why couldn''t I have something like that? Seriously, it was like the universe poured all its effort into sculpting her and left the rest of us as mere sketches.

    I mean, how can someone be that beautiful? She wasn''t just attractive; she was otherworldly. I''m pretty sure she''s the most seductive woman in existence. Standing next to her, the rest of us might as well have been potatoes.

    Naturally, I thought about befriending herˇŞwho wouldn''t? But then, the truth came out. She wasn''t human. She was an invader, and as students of the warrior academy, we had no choice but to fight her.

    Here''s the crazy part: she let herself get chained. Yeah, you heard that right. She let us win. And then she just strolled off to the royal palace to face punishment, all calm and collected. I thought to myself, "Well, that''s the last I''ll ever see of her."

    Oh, how wrong I was.

    The very next night, I was in my room, minding my own business (sleeping, if you must know), when she just waltzed inˇŞwithout even knocking! Excuse me? Personal space? Ever heard of it?

    And then, as if this wasn''t shocking enough, she casually started chatting with me like we were old friends. That''s when she dropped the biggest bombshell of all: she wasn''t just from my world; she was from my school.

    Wait, what? This goddess-like beauty was from my class? How did I miss her? I mean, I know I was busy running the place as class president, but surely I''d have noticed someone like her, right?

    Naturally, I asked her. I had to know. But no matter how many times I pressed her, she refused to reveal her identity from before. It''s infuriating, really.

    After all the chaos, we fled to Gwarga Kingdom, hoping to find some peace. But instead, we ended up in Scarlett''s villageˇŞDreadhaven. And let me tell you, calling it a "village" is being extremely generous. It was barely even a tribal settlement when we first arrived!

    Naturally, I thought Scarlett was going to grant me some kind of badass powerˇŞsomething cool and flashy, like controlling lightning or summoning dragons. But no. What did she do? She made me the finance minister. That''s right, the one and only human in a village filled with monsters and demonsˇ­ was put in charge of accounting.

    At first, I was terrified. I mean, what if they decided I looked tastier than their usual meals? I didn''t sleep for days, jumping at every little sound, convinced I was on the menu. But slowly, I realized they weren''t so bad. They were surprisingly kind, respectful, andˇŞdare I sayˇŞfriendly. Before I knew it, I was actually attached to this crazy place.

    Fast forward a bit, and Dreadhaven went through a massive glow-up. It''s hard to believe how much it changed. From a scrappy little village, it turned into something bustling and lively. We even had three human visitors recently, which was honestly refreshing. It reminded me of homeˇŞwell, sort of.

    And then came the new additions to our little dysfunctional family. People like Xao Feng, Li Feng, and Rin showed up, and they were great. But the mostˇ­ interesting addition? Reiza.

    ReizaˇŞScarlett''s new wife. Yep, you heard that right. Apparently, some duel went down, and Scarlett came out victorious, which somehow translated to Reiza becoming her wife. Don''t ask me to explain how that works; I''m just here for the drama.

    At first, I wasn''t sure if they were actually a couple or if it was just some weird political arrangement. But then came theˇ­ noises. Oh, the noises. Anyone who passed by Scarlett''s wooden home could hear the unmistakable sounds ofˇ­ well, let''s just say "passionate bonding." Reiza''s loud moaning left absolutely no room for doubt about their relationship status.

    Of course, I couldn''t help but wonder how that was going to work out in the long run. After all, Scarlett already had another human wife back in the Kingdom of DarwitzˇŞtwo wives, one of them human, and the other a demoness. If that''s not the definition of complicated, I don''t know what is. But hey, not my problem.

    Anyway, life didn''t slow down after that. We had warsˇŞfirst with some succubus queen, then with Gwarga. Battles, chaos, blah blahˇ­ You get the gist. It was one thing after another.

    Through all of this, one thing remains a mystery: who Scarlett was back in school. I still have no idea. She won''t tell me her real name or even give me a clue about how she looked back then. And honestly, it''s driving me insane.

    I mean, why am I even calling her Ms. Scarlett? Giving her all this elder-like respect when I don''t even know if she''s older than me! From her current appearance, she''s clearly in the peak of her youth, probably in her thirties. But since she always dodges the question, I just assume she''s older and stick with "Ms."

    -------------

    In the grand but cozy royal palace of Dreadhaven, Yumi Yamamoto sat in her office room, her brows furrowed in focus as she meticulously scribbled entries into her journal. This had become her routineˇŞbalancing the kingdom''s finances while her mind occasionally drifted into the labyrinth of her past. Today was one of those days. As she flipped through the pages, her thoughts wandered back to her old life, her time at the warrior academy, and of course, to Scarlett Nova.

    But her nostalgic reverie was rudely interrupted by a sudden noise.

    Crack... Crack...

    The sound of something breaking jolted her back to reality. Yumi''s head snapped toward the direction of the sound, her pen still poised mid-air.

    Standing there, frozen in place, was one of the gorgon maidsˇŞdefendant of medusa, dressed in a neat maid uniform. Her face was flushed with panic as her trembling hands tried to salvage what was left of the tea tray she had accidentally dropped. The tea had spilled all over the floor, and the shattered pieces of the porcelain cup glinted under the sunlight streaming through the windows.

    "I''m sorry! I''m so sorry, Lady Yumi! I''ll clean it up right away!" the maid stammered, bowing repeatedly as she frantically grabbed a cloth to wipe the mess.

    Yumi let out a soft sigh, her stern "class president" persona from the past momentarily threatening to surface. But then she caught herself. Instead of reprimanding the maid, she gave a small, understanding smile.

    "No need to apologize," Yumi said gently. "Mistakes happen. Just finish cleaning up the floor and bring another cup of tea when you''re done. Take your time."

    The maid''s eyes widened in surprise at Yumi''s forgiving tone. "Y-Yes! Thank you, Lady Yumi! I''ll bring another tea right away!" she said, scrambling to clean the spill.

    As the maid worked, Yumi leaned back in her chair, resting her chin on her hand. A wry smile tugged at her lips as she glanced at the journal on her desk.

    "Huff... Have I really gotten this soft after all these months here?" she thought to herself. Back at the school, the Yumi Yamamoto of old would never have tolerated such clumsiness. But here, surrounded by demons and monsters who treated her with respect and kindness, she found herself changingˇŞsoftening, even. It was a strange realization, but not an unwelcome one.

    Just as Yumi returned her focus to the stack of files and numbers on her desk, something unusual caught her eye.

    A letter.

    It wasn''t just any letter, though. Its envelope was intricately designed, made of black parchment with golden patterns etched along the edges. The wax seal bore a symbol she didn''t immediately recognize, but its elegance and uniqueness were enough to make her sit up straight.

    "What''s this?"

 One Month Time Skip

    Yumi carefully unfolded the letter and began reading its contents. Her eyes scanned the elegant handwriting, and she immediately realized it was from Leonidas, the newly crowned king of Gwarga. The letter carried an official tone, but Yumi could still sense a hint of formality wrapped in diplomacy.

    Leonidas had written about how he had used his royal power to sponsor Dreadhaven as a potential new ally to the six kingdoms. He explained that council meetings would soon take place in Gwarga, where the kings or representatives of the six kingdoms would discuss and vote on whether Dreadhaven would be recognized as an official kingdom.

    There were other details tooˇŞmentions of trade agreements, friendly gestures to strengthen the relationship between Gwarga and Dreadhaven, and reassurances that the fragile peace between their two realms would remain intact.

    But Yumi, ever the efficient thinker, skimmed over most of it. She tapped her chin lightly as she muttered to herself, "It seems Leonidas is actually following through with his promise. At this rate, the entire six kingdoms will already know about Ms. Scarlett''s name and her origins from the demon realm."

    Her mind whirled with calculations and scenarios, as it often did. Yumi was good at reading between the lines, and this letter confirmed her suspicions: things were about to get even more complicated.

    She folded the letter carefully and stood up from her desk. Her chair creaked slightly as it rolled back, and she straightened her back with a small sigh. It was time to deliver this news to Scarlett. As much as Yumi wanted to spend the day working through the files piling on her desk, this was more important.

    She left her office, her footsteps echoing softly in the wide corridors of the royal palace. The polished stone floors gleamed under the sunlight pouring in through the tall arched windows, which acted like mirrors reflecting the breathtaking view outside.

    Yumi paused for a moment in front of one of the large windows, her eyes drawn to the world outside. What had once been a tiny tribal village was now a thriving civilization. Rows of well-built homes stretched out as far as the eye could see, with bustling streets full of life and activity. Merchants called out to customers, children ran and played, and even demons and monsters went about their business in harmony.

    Her lips curled into a small, proud smile. "It''s been only one month since the ceremony, and yet everything is changing so quickly," she thought to herself. The growth of Dreadhaven was astonishing. What had started as a tiny tribe to small town was now closer to a small state in size and influence.

    Taking a deep breath, Yumi turned her gaze back to the corridor and continued walking.

    Yumi finally reached Scarlett''s room, her steps halting as she approached the door. Just as she raised her hand to knock, a muffled sound reached her ears. Her face immediately froze. She tilted her head slightly, listening more closely.

    Moaning.

    Not just faint moans, but loud, tireless, lewd moans that seeped through the thick wooden door as if they were intentionally trying to escape.

    Yumi''s face turned beet red. Her eyebrows twitched as annoyance bubbled up inside her. Without hesitation, she slammed the door open.

    "If you''re going to do *that* every single day, at least use a silence spell!" Yumi yelled, her voice echoing through the room.

    The sight that greeted her wasn''t surprising, but it still managed to frustrate her further. Scarlett and Reiza were tangled together on the massive bed, both of them completely naked. Scarlett''s long purple hair was messy, sticking to her glistening skin, while Reiza''s flushed face was buried in Scarlett''s chest, clearly mortified by the sudden interruption.  Did you know this text is from a different site? Read the official version to support the creator.

    Scarlett turned her head lazily, her sharp, seductive features betraying no embarrassment. Instead, she raised an eyebrow, her voice calm and teasing. "President, do you not have any manners? At least knock before barging in. How rude."

    Yumi''s jaw dropped. "Me? You''re accusing me of not having manners?" she snapped, her hands clenched into fists at her sides. "What about you? You''ve been doing this every single day for the past month, and you''ve dumped all your work on everyone else! Do you know how many complaints I have to deal with because of you? And to top it off, you didn''t even lock the door? How careless can you be?"

    Scarlett didn''t seem the least bit bothered by Yumi''s scolding. Instead, she sat up on the bed, her tall and curvaceous figure fully exposed. Her blindfold, the only thing she wore, sat snugly over her eyes, somehow adding to her commanding presence. Her body glistened with sweat, her skin practically glowing in the dim light of the room.

    The bed itself was a disasterˇŞsheets crumpled, soaked in sweat, and the entire room was filled with a thick, humid air that carried an unmistakable scent. The steam swirling in the room made it feel like a sauna, but the cause of it was far from innocent.

    Scarlett stretched lazily, her movements slow and deliberate. She stood up, completely unbothered by her nudity, her figure as perfect as ever. Her ample breasts, though large, defied gravity, sitting round and firm on her chest. Her long legs carried her forward with an effortless grace, and the teasing smirk on her lips made Yumi''s irritation flare even more.

    Scarlett approached Yumi, closing the distance between them. She tilted Yumi''s chin up with her fingers, forcing the shorter girl to look into her face. Yumi''s annoyance flickered into nervousness for just a second before Scarlett''s playful voice broke the tension.

    "Why are you so worked up, hmm?" Scarlett asked, her tone dripping with amusement. Her smirk widened as she added mockingly, "Do you want to join the fun too?"

    Yumi froze, her face turning crimson. "W-What?! No!" she stammered, taking a step back.

    But before Scarlett could tease her any further, a sharp, overwhelming presence filled the room. Scarlett''s playful smirk faltered as she felt a powerful killing intent wash over her. A shiver ran down her spine, her hypersensitive body tingling with unease.

    Scarlett slowly turned her head, her teasing demeanor replaced by a nervous laugh. Reiza, still sitting on the bed, had her face buried in her hands, but the air around her was charged with dangerous energy.

    "Oh,Shoot! ," Scarlett muttered under her breath, beads of sweat forming on her forehead. "I forgot Reiza''s still hereˇ­" She thought.

    Scarlett immediately patted Yumi''s back with a nervous laugh, trying to shift the awkward tension. "I was just joking, joking! I already have two wives, remember? So, what did you come here for?" she asked, desperately changing the subject.

    To Scarlett''s relief, it actually worked.

    Yumi slapped her forehead lightly, realizing her distraction. "Oh, right! I almost forgot. Here," she said, handing Scarlett an envelope.

    Scarlett took the letter and opened it, her sharp eyes scanning the contents quickly.

    "It''s from Leonidas," Yumi began to explain. "Just like you agreed with him, he''s arranged the council meeting. Since he proposed it, the meeting will take place in his kingdom. This is a really big deal, Scarlett! You''re probably trending across all six kingdoms by now!" Yumi''s voice was filled with excitement.

    Scarlett paused, her fingers lightly brushing over the letter. "Popular, huh?" she murmured, her lips curling into a small, thoughtful smile. "That means... Iris and Aoto might have heard about me."

    Her mind drifted for a moment, thinking about her human wiife,Irish back in Darwitz and aoto her friend. It had been months since she''d last seen or spoken to them. After mastering telepathy, she had intended to reach out to them, but the chaos that followed left her no time for such things.

    Now that everything was more stable, the urge to communicate with them was growing stronger.

    "You can think about that later," Yumi said, snapping Scarlett out of her thoughts. "Right now, you need to start preparing and make plans for the council meeting. You''re leaving for Gwarga soon."

    Scarlett raised an eyebrow. "Plans? Like what?"

    Yumi crossed her arms, her tone becoming serious. "You have to convince every king to vote in your favor. This council meeting isn''t simple. Even one person refuses, they all end up rejecting the idea of making Dreadhaven an official friendly kingdom."

    Scarlett leaned back against her chair, the weight of the situation settling on her shoulders.

    "If that happens," Yumi continued, "you''d have no choice but to use force to push your agenda. And if it comes to that, things will only get more complicated. Both sides would suffer heavy losses, and it could ruin all the progress you''ve made here."

    While Yumi was passionately giving her lecture about the importance of preparing for the council meeting, Scarlett''s attention had already drifted elsewhere.

    "Now that I''m going to Gwarga again, maybe I should visit Aoto and Irish too," she thought silently, her lips twitching into a faint smile.

    Her thoughts shifted to Iris, her human wife. Scarlett had often considered bringing Iris to Dreadhaven to live with her, but there was a slight complicationˇŞIris was still attending the academy. Scarlett had decided it was better to wait until Iris graduated before inviting her to join this unique and chaotic kingdom of monsters and demons.

    But then there was another, more delicate matter to consider: Reiza.

    Scarlett''s smile faltered slightly. She wasn''t entirely sure what would happen when Reiza and Iris finally met. The thought alone made her uneasy. Irish''s fiery yandere personality and strong presence clashed with reiza''s calm and tsundere demeanor.

 Li Fengs Rising Reputation

    When it came to deciding who would accompany Scarlett to Gwarga, the decision turned out to be harder than expected. Most of the people in Dreadhaven had never been to human territories before. They had little understanding of human cleverness or the intricate ways humans interacted with one another. Taking any of them could lead to unnecessary complications.

    Except for one individual: Cryptus.

    Cryptus, the sweet skeleton with an oddly soothing and cheerful voice, was the most experienced when it came to human interaction. He had spent time among humans in the past and knew how to navigate their unpredictable nature. It was no surprise that Scarlett''s first choice was Cryptus.

    Just as Scarlett was lost in thought, weighing the decision, she suddenly felt two hands slide over her shoulders and down to her stomach. The unexpected touch startled her, and she quickly turned her head.

    "I''m going too," came a confident voice from behind her.

    It was Reiza.

    Scarlett''s eyes met Reiza''s tall, imposing figure. She was as striking as ever. When they had first met, Reiza towered over everyone at a staggering height of 245 cm. But after making a pact with Scarlett, she had evolved, and her height had shrunk slightly to a more manageable 190¨C195 cm. Even with her reduced height, Reiza still stood far taller than most.

    Her appearance had also changed. Every strand of her hair was now a vibrant green, matching the neon green hue of her full, luscious lips. Her tanned skin glowed with health, and her seductive figure was perfectly proportioned, every curve in the right place. She had the undeniable charm of a mature woman, and even Scarlett found it hard to resist her allure.

    Yumi, who was standing nearby, craned her neck to look up at Reiza. Despite being used to Reiza''s height, she still couldn''t get over just how tall the woman was. For some reason, Reiza looked even taller today.

    Her large, round breasts rested on Scarlett''s shoulders like soft cushions, making Scarlett feel both awkward and amused.

    "Did your height grow again?" Yumi asked, her eyes narrowing suspiciously.

    "Yeah," Reiza replied casually. "I grew taller over the past few months. I''m back to being more than 200 cm now."

    Yumi clenched her fists, an envious look flashing across her face. "I wish I could be that tall too!" she thought bitterly, glancing down at her own comparatively petite frame.

    Reiza didn''t let the conversation drift for too long. She leaned closer, her vibrant green lips curving into a smile. "But don''t try to change the subject," she said firmly. "I''m coming too. I want to see human civilization with my own eyes."

    Scarlett let out a bitter laugh, trying to mask her unease. "Hahaha... I think you should stay here, Reiza. Human civilization isn''t really something you''d find all that interesting. It''s just a quick tripˇŞnothing more," she said, her tone light as she attempted to persuade her.

    Deep down, Scarlett knew this wasn''t just a casual trip. She planned to visit Irish, her human wife. Taking Reiza along would only spell disaster. Things would never remain peaceful if Reiza came face-to-face with Irish.

    In a bid to distract her, Scarlett changed the subject. "How about this? Spend some time with Lunatic while I''m away. It seems like you two have some unspoken grudge. I don''t want enmity between my people. By the time I return, you should become friends, okay?" she said, her voice firm yet gentle.

    Scarlett, of course, knew exactly why there was tension between Reiza and Lunatic. The rivalry was rooted in her. Both of them wanted Scarlett for themselves. While Reiza had the advantage of being her official wife, Lunatic had no such title, which only added to the bitterness.  The story has been taken without consent; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.

    Over the last month, Lunatic had tried every trick in the book to catch Scarlett''s attentionˇŞwhether it was wearing a bikini, lingerie, or even a bold bunny costume. Each attempt left Scarlett struggling to maintain her composure.

    The memory alone made Scarlett''s cheeks flush as her mind wandered into dangerous territory. She shook her head, forcing herself to focus. "It''s a good thing she hasn''t used her charm magic or that perfect dream technique of hers," Scarlett thought nervously. As the succubus queen, Lunatic''s allure was nearly impossible to resist, even without magic. Scarlett knew that if Lunatic ever unleashed her full power, she wouldn''t stand a chance. "I have to stay cautious around her," she reminded herself firmly.

    But even as Scarlett told herself this, she couldn''t help but wonder. Why hadn''t Lunatic used her seduction magic? Or her perfect dream ability? Scarlett had no answer, and that uncertainty left her unsettled.

    As Scarlett waited for Reiza''s response, all these thoughts raced through her mind. Yet in reality, only a second or two had passed.

    Reiza snapped Scarlett out of her reverie by flicking her forehead with her fingers. Scarlett winced slightly, rubbing the spot where she''d been hit. Reiza''s cheeks were puffed out like a child''s, full of jealousy, though her expression made her look more adorable than intimidating.

    "I *know* you''re going to meet your human wife," Reiza said with a pout, her voice laced with a mix of jealousy and pride. "Fine, just go! It''s not like I''m afraid of her stealing you away from me or anything. But don''t forget," she added, crossing her arms and looking away with a huff, "I''m the first wife, not her!" Her tsundere nature had taken full control, making her words sharp but her actions undeniably endearing.

    Scarlett couldn''t help but smile bitterly, her emotions a complicated tangle. She didn''t respond immediately, knowing anything she said might make things worse.

    "Okay then, go ahead, President. Wait for me! I''ll come after putting my clothes on!" Scarlett said with a teasing grin as she waved her hand, watching Yumi leave.

    ---

    **Dreadhaven, Training Area**

    "Hyaa!"

    "Hyaaa!"

    The air echoed with the sounds of determined grunts and clashing weapons. In the wide-open training field, rows of human-like monsters were hard at work, practicing their swordsmanship with disciplined precision. Most of them were goblins, their small green figures wielding swords that gleamed under the faint light. They stood in perfect rows, the gaps between them even, showing their commitment to their training.

    At the center of it all, a strikingly handsome man with silver hair and two narrow horns walked confidently. His movements were smooth, calculated, and full of charisma. A katana rested sheathed at his waist, its polished surface reflecting the aura of someone who truly mastered the art of the blade.

    This man was none other than Li Feng.

    "Alright, everyone! Watch closely," Li Feng declared, his voice steady and commanding. "I''m going to demonstrate my sword technique. Pay attention and learn!"

    He stepped forward, his boots crunching softly against the dirt, and positioned himself before a large wooden training dummy. It stood tall and sturdy, meant to endure the harshest blows.

    Li Feng bent his knees slightly, his stance shifting into perfect form. His fingers gripped the hilt of his katana, and he closed his eyes briefly, exuding focus. The air seemed to still around him as he concentrated, every muscle in his body perfectly aligned.

    With a sharp inhale, he shouted, "Three hundred slashes!"

    And thenˇŞswift as lightningˇŞhe moved.

    Li Feng barely unsheathed his katana, pulling it out only a fraction before sliding it back in. To the untrained eye, it appeared as though he hadn''t even swung his blade.

    But the results spoke for themselves.

    The wooden puppet trembled for a moment, and thenˇŞ

    *Slash... slash... slash!*

    In the blink of an eye, it fell into precisely three hundred pieces, each fragment perfectly cut as if by an invisible force.

    The crowd erupted into cheers.

    "Wow!"

    "Amazing!"

    The goblins clapped their small hands, their eyes wide with astonishment. Even the other monsters couldn''t hide their awe.

    "Sir Li Feng, your technique is incredible!" one of the trainees shouted. "I''m such a huge fan! I hope I can learn that someday!"

    Li Feng turned to the crowd with a calm, composed expression, but inside, he basked in the admiration. His lips curled into a faint, proud smile.

    The admiration wasn''t limited to his skill, either. A group of female trainees had gathered closer, their eyes sparkling with admirationˇŞand something more.

    "Sir Li Feng! You''re so handsome! Please marry me!" one of them called out, blushing fiercely. "I want to have at least three hundred children with you!"

    Another chimed in, raising her hand dramatically, "I can have five hundred children with you! No problem at all!"

    "I don''t even mind being a concubine!" yet another declared with a dreamy sigh.

    Li Feng''s face remained composed, but his chest swelled with pride. He closed his eyes briefly, nodding to himself.

    "Heh, I''ve really made a name for myself," he thought, his heart brimming with satisfaction. "Everywhere I go, people admire me. No longer do I need to introduce myself as Xao Feng''s brother. My reputation has soared to the nine heavens!"

    But just as he was about to indulge further in his proud musings, a voice from the crowd shattered his perfect moment.

    "But I heard Lady Scarlett can do over a thousand slashes in one go!" someone exclaimed innocently.

    The smile on Li Feng''s face froze. A vein visibly popped on his forehead, and his eyebrows twitched with annoyance. He clenched his fists, his pride suddenly feeling like it had been poked by a sharp needle.

    "Scarlett again!" he grumbled under his breath, his tone filled with exasperation.

    Before Li Feng could say anything, though, his loyal female fans jumped to his defense.

    "But didn''t Sir Li Feng teach Lady Scarlett how to use a sword? That means Sir Li Feng is actually Lady Scarlett''s teacher!" one of them argued passionately, her voice filled with determination.

    "Exactly! Without Sir Li Feng, Lady Scarlett wouldn''t have reached her level!" another chimed in, nodding firmly.

    Li Feng''s eyes sparkled as their words filled his ears like sweet music. "That''s what I''m talking about!" he thought, his spirits lifting instantly. He couldn''t help but smirk slightly, though he kept his outward demeanor humble.

 Invade Again?

    Li Feng was still floating in the warmth of his admirers'' cheers, soaking up the praises like a sponge. His mind drifted to grander thoughts of fame and recognition. Perhaps he would one day be known as the greatest swordsman to ever live. "Yes," he thought proudly, "one day, my name will echo across all realmsˇŞhumans, monsters, even the heavens will bow to my skill!"

    But his sweet daydream was cut short when an unexpected movement rippled through the crowd.

    All at once, the trainees stopped their chatter, stood straight, and bowed their heads low in unison.

    "We greet the Lady Scarlett!" they all chorused, their voices echoing with respect and reverence.

    Li Feng''s body instinctively jolted, his eyes wide with surprise. He quickly bent his head in a slight bow, even though annoyance flickered in his heart. No matter how frustrated or competitive he felt towards Scarlett, she was the undisputed ruler of Dreadhaven, and respect for her was a rule no one dared break.

    Raising his gaze, Li Feng finally looked at Scarlett. She stood there with her usual commanding presence, but what she wore made her appear effortlessly alluring.

    An oversized white T-shirt hung loosely on her frame, barely covering her upper body while her long, smooth legs were completely exposed. The mini shorts she wore underneath were almost invisible, as the shirt reached just above mid-thigh. Her long legs, flawless and toned, seemed to shine under the sunlight.

    Her ample chest stretched the fabric of the T-shirt to its limit, making it seem like the shirt might rip at any moment. The faint outline of her bra straps peeked through, but Scarlett showed no trace of embarrassment. She walked with the casual confidence of someone completely unbothered by how others viewed her.

    Not that anyone dared to ogle her openlyˇŞshe was Scarlett, after all. Even Li Feng, as used to her presence as he was, had to admit that no matter what she wore, she always carried an air of dominance and sensuality. It was almost unfair.

    Everyone was used to it by now.

    "Hehehe... What work does the great Scarlett have with me?" Li Feng asked, his voice tinged with sarcasm. His lips curled into a faint smirk as he folded his arms, trying to mask his unease.

    Scarlett didn''t even flinch at his tone. She casually ran her fingers through her purple hair, her movements slow and deliberate.

    "Nothing much," she said, her tone calm but firm. "We''re heading to the Kingdom of Gwarga. I just wanted to inform you. Be ready by evening."

    Li Feng blinked, momentarily stunned. "Kingdom of Gwarga? Human realm? Again?" he thought, his brows furrowing.

    Before he could voice his thoughts, Scarlett turned on her heel, her T-shirt swaying slightly with her movement. Her long hair flowed behind her like a fiery cape. She didn''t wait for any response, as if her word was absolute and didn''t need further explanation.

    Walking beside her was Cryptus, the tiny skeleton who seemed to follow Scarlett like an adorable, eerie shadow. Cryptus turned back to Li Feng and waved his tiny skeletal hands enthusiastically. "Bye-bye, Li Feng!" his sweet, idle-like voice chimed.  This tale has been unlawfully obtained from Royal Road. If you discover it on Amazon, kindly report it.

    Li Feng could only stand there, frozen in puzzlement, as he watched them leave.

    "Human realm? Again?" he muttered to himself, his expression shifting to one of exhaustion.

    With a sigh, Li Feng ran a hand through his silver hair, shaking his head as he muttered, "Well, I guess I better get ready. No rest for the great Li Feng, huh?"

    -----------

    The afternoon quickly passed, and as the evening rolled in, Scarlett finalized her team for the trip to the Kingdom of Gwarga.

    The team included Li Feng, Kroenen, also known as Augustus, Cryptus, Baron Nova.

    Scarlett had initially hoped to bring Yumi along since, as a human herself, Yumi would have had invaluable insight into all kingdom''s culture.

    However, Yumi politely declined, explaining she had pressing duties in Dreadhaven and promising to join next time. Scarlett also asked Sierra, but she showed no interest in visiting the human realm.

    In the end, Scarlett added two more females to the team. One was Bella Nova, an orc woman and cousin of Reiza, clad in sturdy leather armor that showed her strength and experience. The other was Callista Nova, a female martial demon who had joined Dreadhaven after her village was destroyed by succubi and later saved by Scarlett during her battle with the succubus queen, Lunatic. Callista''s shining silver iron armor caught everyone''s eye and reflected her warrior spirit.

    With four males and three females, the seven-member group was ready for their journey.

    At the outskirts of Dreadhaven, a crowd gathered to bid them farewell. The atmosphere was filled with warmth and well-wishes, as people prayed for Scarlett''s safe journey.

    Bella, with her tall and imposing figure, stood confidently in her leather armor, while Callista gleamed under the setting sun in her silver iron armor. Kroenen remained as reserved as ever, dressed in his usual military-style uniform, his face concealed as always. Li Feng stood with his katana at his side, his samurai-style outfit giving him an air of elegance and pride. Baron''s massive frame was covered in tough, practical armor, making him appear like an unshakable fortress.

    And then there was Scarlett, standing out in her own way. She wore the same oversized T-shirt and mini shorts she had been wearing earlier in the day, her long legs drawing as much attention as her commanding presence.

    Li Feng glanced at her outfit and raised an eyebrow. "Are you sure you want to go like that?" he asked.

    Scarlett smirked confidently. "Of course!This is outfit is just so fucking comfortable," she replied with a bright, carefree tone.

    She turned to the crowd gathered to see them off. "Bye, everyone! We''ll be back soon!" she called out, waving her hand with a cheerful smile.

    The crowd waved back enthusiastically, shouting words of encouragement and blessings for their safe journey. Li Feng, Cryptus, and Baron also waved, their faces lit with smiles. Only Kroenen remained still, his silence and composed demeanor unbroken.

    Scarlett''s gaze swept over the crowd, spotting familiar faces. Her eyes landed on Evadne and Doomthunder, the massive hellhound who stood besides evadne like a loyal guardian.

    "Doomthunder, huh?" Scarlett thought, a bittersweet smile forming on her lips. "When I brought him in, I thought I was getting a loyal pet. But no, he ended up becoming best friends with Evadne and spends all his time playing with him instead."

    She let out a soft sigh. "Well, I promised I wouldn''t take away anyone''s freedom. It''s his choice, and I won''t interfere."

    With that thought, she turned back to her team. "Alright, let''s get going!"

    As Scarlett finished her words, a bright, large magic circle appeared beneath her feet, glowing with a radiant blue light. The air shimmered, and with a soft *swoosh*, Scarlett and her team disappeared, leaving nothing behind but silence and faint traces of glowing particles.

    The people of Dreadhaven, including Yumi, Xao Feng, Sierra, Semiath, and the others, finally exhaled in relief. Their tense shoulders relaxed as they turned away from the outskirts.

    "Alright, everyone, back to work!" Semiath called out loudly, clapping his hands to draw everyone''s attention.

    The crowd began to disperse, returning to their respective duties. However, before they could fully settle back into their routines, the sound of hurried footsteps filled the air.

    "Humans! Some humans are approaching Dreadhaven!" a soldier shouted as he ran toward the gathering. His voice was filled with urgency, his expression grim.

    The news sent a shockwave through the crowd.

    "Humans? Could it be another invasion?" Seirra thought to herself, her brows furrowing in worry.

    Anger flared in the hearts of everyone present. In just a fraction of a second, the entire atmosphere changed. The people of Dreadhaven sprang into action, their battle instincts taking over. Soldiers and warriors grabbed their weapons, and magical energy began to radiate from mages as they prepared to defend their home.

    "Let them come!" Xao Feng declared coldly, stepping forward with confidence. Her sharp eyes gleamed with determination as she clenched her fists. "This time, I''m here. Let''s see how anyone dares to touch our people!"

    But before the situation could escalate further, Yumi quickly stepped up, raising her hands to calm everyone.

    "Wait! Hold on!" Yumi shouted, her voice firm yet composed. She stepped in front of Xao Feng and faced the restless crowd. "I think I know who''s coming. Let me, as a human, see them first before we jump to conclusions. If there''s any danger, we''ll deal with it together."

 Arrived

    Xao Feng hesitated for a moment, her fiery gaze lingering on Yumi. But she eventually nodded, stepping back. "Fine. But if there''s even the slightest sign of trouble, we won''t hold back."

    The crowd murmured in agreement, their tension easing slightly but not completely. All eyes were on Yumi as she prepared to confront whoever was approaching. She could feel the weight of their trust and the pressure to handle the situation wisely.

    Yumi took a deep breath and began to walk toward the outskirts, her heart steady but her mind racing. "I just hope my instincts are right," she thought, her steps firm as she moved closer to the unknown visitors.

    As Yumi walked forward, the sound of footsteps and clinking armor grew louder. In the distance, she finally saw themˇŞhumans approaching her direction. A grand chariot pulled by three mighty earth wyverns led the group. The creatures moved with power, their scales shimmering faintly under the light. Surrounding the chariot were dozens of soldiers clad in shining armor, their movements disciplined and sharp. They looked highly skilled, their hands resting on their weapons, ready to act at any moment.

    Yumi, barefoot and calm, stopped as the group came closer. Her sharp eyes scanned the chariot. Sitting inside, in all her elegance, was none other than the famous Merchant Queen, Liorra. The moment Liorra spotted Yumi, her eyes gleamed with recognition.

    "So, it was you after all!" Liorra exclaimed, her voice carrying a mix of surprise and satisfaction.

    Yumi''s lips curved into a smirk as she let out a small sigh of relief. "So, you finally came," she muttered under her breath, her tone laced with sarcasm.

    Liorra leaned slightly out of the chariot and shouted to her soldiers, "Stand down! Relax! We''re in friendly territory!" Her voice was firm, but there was a cautious edge to it. She had clearly prepared for the worst, ensuring a swift escape in case anything went wrong. But seeing Yumi in front of her put her at easeˇŞthough not entirely off guard.

    After calming her soldiers, Liorra''s sharp gaze turned to Yumi. "We''re safe here, aren''t we?" she asked, her tone almost challenging.

    Yumi''s smirk widened. She gave a slight bow of her head, her voice steady and authoritative. "Of course you''re safe. But you did make me wait far too long. I was starting to think you were too afraid to come." Her demeanor had shifted completely. The usual casual and soft-spoken Yumi was gone, replaced by someone radiating strength and confidence.

    ---

    <Unique Skill Activated: Demeanor Change>

    <Rare Skill Activated: Vicious Thinking>

    <Rare Skill Activated: Attitude>

    <Rare Skill Activated: Tough Voice>

    ---

    With her unique abilities active, Yumi now carried an aura of authority that commanded attention. This wasn''t just a casual meetingˇŞit was business, and Yumi intended to take charge.

    Liorra stepped down from her chariot, snorting softly. "Afraid? Me? Caution isn''t fear, kid," she said with a smirk of her own, her voice brimming with confidence. The Merchant Queen carried herself with the same sharpness and determination that had earned her title.

    Yumi chuckled, shaking her head. "Hehehe, as expected of the great Merchant Queen. You''re not afraid of taking risks. Well, now that you''re here, let''s not waste time. Let''s head inside and talk about the reason for your visit."

    Liorra nodded, adjusting her cloak as she stepped forward. "Lead the way," she said, her voice steady, though her sharp eyes didn''t miss a thing. She remained cautious, even in this supposed safe territory.

    As Yumi turned to lead Liorra into Dreadhaven, her thoughts raced. "What a bad time for Scarlett to be away. In her absence, I''ll have to handle everything myself. Let''s see how this plays outˇ­" she thought, her smirk lingering as she guided the Merchant Queen.Enjoying this book? Seek out the original to ensure the author gets credit.

    -------------

    ROYAL PALACE OF KINGDOM OF GWARGA

    "My Lady Scarlett, you finally came!" Leonidas exclaimed joyfully as he rushed toward her without hesitation. His excitement was evident in every step, and before anyone could react, he dropped to his knees in front of Scarlett. He bowed so low that his head touched her feet, as though he were a servant worshipping his queen. His hands gripped her feet tightly, his face filled with a mix of devotion and relief.

    The grand hall of the royal palace fell silent. The nobles and attendants present exchanged uneasy glances. None of them could understand Leonidas''s behaviorˇŞespecially not the nobles, who looked on with thinly veiled disgust.

    "Tch... human scum," one noblewoman muttered under her breath, her voice laced with disdain. But she dared not say it louder, for fear of Scarlett''s wrath.

    Scarlett, unfazed by the scene, allowed a wicked grin to spread across her face. Her smirk gleamed with amusement as she looked down at Leonidas. "So, are you enjoying being king?" she asked, her voice sharp yet playful.

    "Of course, of course! My dream has finally come true," Leonidas said eagerly, his words tumbling out in excitement. "And I''ve done everything you asked me to do, my lady! Every single task!"

    Scarlett let out a soft chuckle, shaking her foot free from his grip with a shrug. Then, with a light but deliberate kick, she pushed him back. "I know," she said coolly. "I''m quite pleased that you didn''t back down on your word. Now, tell meˇŞwhen is the council meeting?"

    Leonidas quickly scrambled to his feet, brushing himself off as though the small kick had never happened. His smile remained as wide as ever. "It''s today, in the evening," he replied. "By then, all the kingsˇŞor their representativesˇŞwill have arrived."

    He hesitated for a moment, his cheerful tone replaced by one of concern. "But, my lady... after that, there''s not much I can do. During the council meeting, I will cast my vote in your favor, as promised. But one vote alone may not be enough to sway them."

    Scarlett''s grin softened into a confident smile. She stepped closer and patted Leonidas on the back. "Don''t worry," she said calmly. "Your work here is done. It''s up to me now to convince them. I''ll handle the rest."

    Leonidas nodded, though the concern in his eyes lingered. "That''s true, my lady. But be cautious. No problems should arise during the council meeting. The Holy Knights will be present as well. Though they won''t speak or intervene openly, they''ll be watching everything from the shadows. If anything goes wrong, you might face a difficult situation."

    Scarlett''s expression grew serious as she absorbed his warning. "I understand," she said firmly, turning to leave. But just as she took a step, a thought struck her, and she turned back toward Leonidas.

    "But now that we have to wait until evening," she said thoughtfully, "what are we supposed to do in the meantime?"

    Leonidas blinked, as if realizing something. "Ah, of course! I''ve already prepared everything for you," he said quickly. "I''ve arranged rooms for you and your companions. You can rest or take a stroll through our capital city, Rem, to explore. I''ve even assigned a maid to guide you during your stay."

    As he finished speaking, he clapped his hands. A moment later, a woman stepped forward from the side of the hall. She was dressed in a clean maid''s uniform, her short black hair neatly styled. Her pale white skin gave her an almost porcelain-like appearance, and her face was expressionless, showing neither joy nor irritation. Despite her lack of emotion, her mature and composed demeanor suggested years of experience.

    "This is your guide," Leonidas said with pride, gesturing toward the maid. "She''ll ensure your stay here is comfortable and that you don''t face any inconvenience."

    ------------

    Scarlett walked gracefully behind the maid, her purple blindfold covering her vibrant blue eye, and crimson eye.

    Beside her was Li Feng, his silver hair catching the faint light as they made their way to their rooms. A few steps behind them were the rest of her companions, walking quietly but observing their surroundings with curiosity.

    Li Feng let out a frustrated snort, breaking the silence. "I still don''t understand why we even need this council meeting. We don''t need to trade with humans or call ourselves a kingdom or anything like that," he grumbled, his voice filled with disdain.

    Scarlett sighed, her patience steady. "Of course we need it, Li Feng," she said calmly. "Do you realize that even though Dreadhaven is larger than a town now, we still lack many important things? Medicine for specific illness, Magic formulas, technology, and countless other necessities. We can''t produce everything ourselves. We have no choice but to purchase these from human kingdoms or hire humans to work for us."

    She paused briefly, letting her words sink in before continuing. "But tell me, do you think any human will come here to work or sell their goods for no reason? They''ll need two things: money and a sense of safety. Both of which we can provide if we are recognized as a friendly kingdom."

    Li Feng frowned but remained silent for a moment before asking, "And how exactly are we going to do that?"

    Scarlett smiled faintly. "Let''s start with money," she began. "Dreadhaven may have its own currency, but do you think humans or other kingdoms will accept it? They won''t. Why would anyone come here to work if the money they earn can''t be used to buy anything outside Dreadhaven?"

    Li Feng''s frown deepened. He hated dealing with such practicalities but couldn''t deny the truth in her words.

    Scarlett continued, her tone firm yet patient. "Right now, we can rely on gold and silver for transactions. But this process is slow, complicated, and causes losses. Humans are cautiousˇŞwhen they see gold, their first question is always, ''Where did it come from?'' They assume it''s stolen or fake. This suspicion makes it hard for us to attract workers or traders unless they are in desperate need."

    Li Feng''s eyes widened slightly, a flicker of understanding crossing his face. "I see..." he murmured.

    "But there''s more," Scarlett added, her voice steady. "The second problem is safety. No one will feel safe coming to the demon realm. The stories they''ve heard make them afraid. This council meeting can solve both issues. If we are recognized as an official kingdom, we can establish a system where Dreadhaven''s currency is exchangeable with the currencies of the six human kingdoms. That means anyone who works here can use their earnings anywhere else without restrictions."

    She smiled confidently, her crimson eye gleaming with determination. "And once we''re recognized as a friendly kingdom, humansˇŞand even other species like elves and dwarvesˇŞwill feel safe coming here. They''ll know we''re not a threat but an opportunity."

    Li Feng''s usual arrogance softened as realization dawned on him. He nodded slowly, his silver hair shifting slightly as he spoke. "I get it now... For the first time, I feel like you''re actually doing the right thing," he admitted, his tone carrying a hint of surprise.

    Scarlett smirked at his rare compliment. "I always do the right thing," she replied confidently, her voice tinged with amusement. "You just don''t see it right away."

 Vesilisa, The Captain Of Holy Knights

    Yumi sat casually on her chair, a sly smirk playing on her lips as she leaned back. Across the table sat Liorra, her expression tense and determined. The room was quiet except for the faint crackle of the fireplace in the corner.

    "So, how do we start?" Yumi asked with a playful tone, her smirk widening.

    Liorra leaned forward, her hands clasped tightly on the table. "Just give me the price you want to sell the recipe for the Golden Apple," she said firmly, her gaze sharp.

    Yumi chuckled softly, shaking her head. "Oh, come on. You know I''m not going to give that up," she replied mockingly, her tone dripping with amusement.

    Of course, Liorra already knew that. If she had the recipe, why would she need to buy Golden Apples from Dreadhaven? She could just produce her own and cut Yumi out entirely. But this was a ploy, a move to see if Yumi would slip up.

    What Liorra didn''t know was that there *was* no recipe. The Golden Apples were a result of Scarlett''s dense mana, something no one else could replicate unless they had the same extraordinary power.

    Still, Yumi decided to play along, her expression calm and composed as she pretended there was a secret formula.

    Liorra''s lips tightened into a bitter smile. "Fine, then tell me the price you''re willing to sell the Golden Apples for."

    Yumi tapped her finger against the table, feigning deep thought before replying casually, "One hundred gold coins each."

    The words hit Liorra like a thunderclap. Her eyes widened in shock as she shot up from her chair, slamming her fist on the table. "One hundred gold coins only? That''s ridiculous! People would still buy them if you sold them for a thousand. No, even two thousand gold coins!"

    Yumi didn''t flinch. Instead, she leaned forward slightly, her smirk never wavering. "Of course, I know that," she said smoothly, her tone as calm as ever. "But you see, I''m a kind girl. We just want to help people, not exploit them. So, a hundred gold coins per apple is enough for us. You can sell them for one hundred and fifty if you want and still make a nice fifty percent profit."

    Liorra froze, her mind racing as she processed Yumi''s words. Slowly, she lowered herself back into her chair, her sharp eyes narrowing at Yumi.

    "You don''t understand what you''re doing," Liorra said quietly, her voice laced with frustration. "If you set the price so low, people from all over the world will flood you with orders. How will you even meet that kind of demand?"

    Yumi rested her chin on her hand, her smirk softening into a confident smile. "Oh, don''t worry about that," she said nonchalantly.

    Yumi stood up from her chair, a determined look on her face. "Come with me!" she said, her voice carrying a sense of urgency.

    Liorra followed her, her curiosity piqued, as they walked toward Dreadhaven''s garden. As they arrived, Liorra''s eyes widened in awe at the sight before her. The garden was filled with rows of golden apple trees, their branches heavy with dozens of gleaming golden apples. The sight was breathtaking.

    "Wowˇ­ What a beautiful scene!" Liorra gasped, her throat dry as she took it all in. It felt like stepping into a dream.

    Liorra shook her head in awe, but her tone grew serious. "This is indeed a great quantity, but even this isn''t enough to satisfy humanity''s greed and desire," she said. She turned to Liorra, her gaze sharp. "Are you sure you want to set the price that low?"If you stumble upon this tale on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.

    Yumi''s eyes narrowed, her expression darkening. "Don''t even think about selling it for more than two hundred gold coins. If you doˇ­ well, I''m sure you already know what Ms. Scarlett is capable of."

    Liorra''s face paled as beads of sweat appeared on her forehead. The mention of Scarlett made her stomach twist. She slowly nodded but couldn''t shake the confusion that clouded her mind. "Only one hundred gold coins?" she muttered to herself. "For ordinary people, It seems impossible, but there are so many people who can easily afford it. Why would she limit it so much? I don''t understandˇ­"

    Suddenly, a chilling thought crossed her mind, and her eyes widened in realization. "Waitˇ­ Don''t tell meˇ­ Is she trying to do that?" Her face went pale, the weight of the thought sinking in as her mind raced.

    ------

    Kingdom of Gwarga: Capital City Rem

    Scarlett and her companions were walking along a road that ran high above the rest of the city, offering a stunning view of the bustling capital below. The palace and the warrior academy stood on even higher ground, while the rest of the city spread out below them. It felt like walking on a small cliff, a world above the chaos and noise.

    As they walked, Scarlett couldn''t help but admire the beauty of the city. From up here, she could see everything: the stone statues scattered around, the colorful butterflies fluttering through the air, and wyverns soaring gracefully in the sky. Elves, humans, dwarves, and even beastkins bustled about, tending to their work. Children ran and played, their laughter ringing in the air.

    It didn''t seem like a kingdom that had just lost its king. Everything looked so peaceful and full of life.

    "Last time I was here, I didn''t get the chance to explore," Scarlett thought to herself, a smile tugging at her lips. "But nowˇ­ I can see how beautiful this place really is."

    Her companions, an orc woman and a female demon, were just as captivated by the sights. Their eyes were wide with excitement, like children experiencing something new for the first time.

    "Wowˇ­ They have glass windows here," the orc woman bella said, her voice filled with wonder. "We only have wooden ones in our village. I wonder what it''s like to look through glass."

    The female demon Callista was equally excited. "Look at those children! They''re blowing air from their mouths, and cute bubbles are coming out of them!" she exclaimed, practically bouncing on her feet. "How adorable!"

    Their enthusiasm was contagious, and Scarlett couldn''t help but chuckle at their childlike wonder. They were so full of joy over the simplest things, and it made her smile.

    Behind them, their maid, who had joined them as part of their guild, walked quietly. Her face was calm, but her mind was racing with thoughts. "When I first heard I''d be accompanying demons, I thought I''d never survive the experience," she thought, her gaze flicking to Scarlett. "But nowˇ­ to see this girl, the ruler of Dreadhaven, standing before meˇ­"

    Her eyes swept over Scarlett, taking in her beauty. "Why is she so crazy stunning? Even though I''m a woman, just looking at her makes my heart raceˇ­ I heard she was beautiful, but I never imagined she would be thisˇ­ breathtaking. She surpasses anything I could''ve imagined."

    The maid''s gaze then moved to Li Feng, who walked beside Scarlett. His silver hair shimmered in the sunlight, and his striking features left her breathless. "And that silver-haired manˇ­ he''s so handsome! Are all demons like this?" she wondered, unable to contain her awe.

    ---------------

    In a certain place in kingdom of Mystveil.

    A concert was taking place, unlike any other. The air was alive with excitement as hundreds of people watched, captivated by the performance. On the stage stood a girl who was no ordinary singer. Her name was Vesilisa, and her presence commanded the room. She danced with elegance, her silver hair flowing behind her like a ribbon, her every movement graceful and free. As she sang, her voice was like a spell, soft yet powerful, wrapping around the audience and pulling them in.

    Her words were beautiful, filled with emotion, and her silver eyes sparkled, making everyone in the crowd feel as though they had fallen in love with her at first sight.

    "Ms. Vesilisa, you are my goddess!" one person cheered, their voice filled with adoration.

    "Please marry me, Ms. Vesilisa! I''ll give you everything I have!" another shouted, their voice trembling with passion.

    The song was nearing its end, the moment when everything was supposed to come together in perfect harmony. But thenˇŞ

    Beep! Beep! Beep!

    A loud sound came from the pocket of Vesilisa''s beautiful gown. The music faltered, and the crowd''s cheers quickly turned into mutters of frustration.

    "Ugh, this idiotic ruined everything! Where did it cameˇŞ" someone groaned, but before they could finish, a chilling sound ripped through the air.

    Swung!

    The sharp sound seemed to freeze time itself. Suddenly, the entire concert hall went silent. No one moved. Not a single person made a sound. It was as if the world had paused, and the only one still moving was Vesilisa.

    She calmly reached into her pocket, took out a small device, and spoke into it, her tone soft but carrying an air of annoyance.

    "Why did you call me at such an important time, Bruce?" Her voice still sounded sweet, despite the irritation in her words.

    A man''s voice crackled from the other end. "Lady Vesilisa, it''s because the council meetingˇŞ"

    But his words were quickly cut off as his voice became panicked.

    "Lady Vesilisa! Something''s wrongˇŞeveryone around me has stopped moving! What''s happening?" he said in a hurry, his voice filled with fear.

    Vesilisa sighed and slapped her forehead in disappointment. "Mr. Bruce, has your memory problem still not been fixed? I stopped the planet''s time. Right now, it''s just you and me who can still talk," she said casually, as if the situation wasn''t unusual at all.

    "Ohˇ­ sorry, I forgot you could control time," Bruce said, his voice now calmer but still embarrassed. "Actually, the council meeting has been arranged. And as captain of the holy knights, you''re expected to attend too."

 Endless Stares

    Scarlett and her companions strolled through the bustling city streets, guided by the ever-efficient maid. The warm sunlight bathed the cobblestones, and lively chatter filled the air. But for Scarlett, this outing was far from pleasant.

    Stares. Endless stares.

    No matter where they walked or which shop they entered, eyes followed her every move. Some people stared at her face, but mostˇŞwell, most of them were far too focused on her chest. Scarlett''s lips twitched in irritation.

    "It was a bad idea to wear casual clothes," she thought, frowning as she tugged at her neckline in frustration. The simple dress she wore, though modest in design, clung too perfectly to her curves, drawing attention she definitely didn''t want.

    The streets grew quieter as the group passed. No one dared to bump into them, let alone approach Scarlett. No one whispered cheesy pick-up lines or tried to confess their love in public, which was a small mercy. At least they had the good sense to realize she was completely out of their league.

    Still, the constant gazes felt like daggers piercing her back. Finally, Scarlett had enough. She stopped abruptly, causing the maid to pause and the others to nearly bump into her.

    "I think that''s enough sightseeing for today!" Scarlett declared, folding her arms under her chestˇŞwhich only made the situation worse, as a few bystanders tripped over themselves while gawking.

    Bella, who was now dressed in a stylish outfit she had excitedly purchased earlier, sighed in disappointment. "But I wanted to explore more... This city has so many cute shops!"

    Scarlett shot her a look. "You can explore all you want, but without me. I''m going back to the palace, lying down, and pretending this day never happened!"

    Bella pouted but didn''t argue. The group quietly returned to the royal palace, walking past stunned guards who dared not even make eye contact with Scarlett.

    When they arrived, Kroenen was already in his room. He hadn''t joined them for the outingˇŞprobably off doing assassin things like gathering intel or brooding in dark corners.

    Scarlett made a beeline for her room and, the moment she entered, flopped face-first onto her bed. The plush mattress embraced her as she let out a dramatic groan.  This narrative has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. If you see it on Amazon, please report it.

    "Why do I even bother going outside?" she muttered into the pillow. "I might as well wear a sign that says, ''Stop staring at me, you weirdos!'' Ugh."

    She rolled onto her back, staring at the ornate ceiling. But her irritation was quickly replaced by swirling thoughtsˇŞthoughts she had tried to bury for weeks.

    "So many things have happened," she murmured to herself. "But most importantly, who was that woman in my dream? Even though it''s Been more than a month, I still think about it"

    Her mind wandered back to the strange dream that had haunted her since it first appeared. A mysterious woman had transformed into her mother, then into Scarlett herselfˇŞbut not quite. That version of her had black sclera, purple eyes, and even purple horns.

    "Was she an enemy trying to mess with my soul? Some demon trying to break my spirit?" Scarlett furrowed her brows, her frustration mounting.

    She thought about the woman''s cryptic words: "Don''t let your will be broken."

    "What does that even mean? My will is fine, thank you very much!" Scarlett huffed.

    The more she thought about it, the more annoyed she became. "Ugh, I don''t care anymore. Forget her! Forget the dream! Forget everything!" she yelled into her empty room, throwing a pillow at the wall for good measure.

    The pillow hit the wall with a soft thud and slid to the floor. Scarlett stared at it for a moment, then sighed, pressing her hands to her cheeks.

    For a few minutes, Scarlett lay on the bed, staring at the ceiling. The silence in her room was heavy, and despite her best efforts, she couldn''t shake off the boredom.

    "Hmm... I have some free time. Should I use telepathy to talk to Aoto? Maybe I can get some useful information," she thought, a small smirk forming on her lips.

    But just as Scarlett decided to connect with Aoto through telepathy, a familiar voice suddenly rang in her mind, catching her off guard.

    [ScarlettˇŞAsta, do you hear me? It''s me, Aoto.]

    Scarlett''s eyes widened in surprise, and her face lit up. [Thank goodness! I was just about to contact you, and here you are. Talk about perfect timing!] she replied telepathically, her voice carrying a hint of excitement.

    But Aoto''s voice came back laced with annoyance. [You were *going* to contact me? Hah! You haven''t done it even once this past month. Admit itˇŞyou completely forgot about your best friend, didn''t you?]

    Scarlett chuckled softly, imagining Aoto''s exaggerated pout on the other side. [Come on, you know me. I''ve been ridiculously busy running Dreadhaven. I am a ruler now, after all. But enough about meˇŞwhy are you reaching out? What''s going on?]

    [Oh, right! It''s becauseˇŞ]

    Aoto''s voice suddenly cut off mid-sentence.

    Scarlett froze. "What''s happening?" she tried to say, but no sound came out of her mouth. Her lips wouldn''t move. In fact, her entire body felt like it was frozen in place.

    "Wait... why can''t I speak? Why can''t I even move?" Scarlett thought, panic rising in her chest. She tried to wiggle her fingers, to shift even the smallest part of her body, but nothing worked.

    Her thoughts, which usually raced at lightning speed, began to slow. It felt like the world itself had stopped, trapping her in this eerie stillness.

    And then, just as abruptly as it started, Aoto''s voice returned.

    [ˇŞbecause I heard there''s going to be a council meeting soon. They''re going to decide whether Dreadhaven becomes a friendly kingdom or not.]

    Scarlett blinked. It was as if no time had passed at all, yet she was sure something strange had just happened. She quickly sent her reply, her tone sharp with urgency. [Aoto, why did you pause for a few moments? I couldn''t speak or moveˇŞit was like time itself stopped!]

    But Aoto''s response made her blood run cold.

    [Pause? What pause? I didn''t stop. I completed my sentence perfectly fine. Are you daydreaming or something?] he replied in a playful yet mocking tone.

    Scarlett hesitated. Her mind raced to make sense of what had just happened, but nothing added up. Finally, she forced a smile into her voice, masking her unease.

    [Uh... yeah, must''ve been my imagination. Never mind that.]

    [But wait a minute, Why are you talking about council meeting, Don''t tell me instead of king of darwitz, You the representative of king is going to come? ]

 The Continuation

    Well...well....I don''t even know if someone is even reading it because I took a huge break without even telling about it anything again.

    But I had a special reason for that, actually there was only one phone in my whole family and yeah I write in phone.

    So it was extremely hard to write two books and keep the stable updates , also because of focusing on both, My writing quality was also dropping (Yeah I know it was already low in this book) Stolen from its rightful place, this narrative is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.

    So in the end I decided to stop publishing this one for weeks.

    But now finally i bought (more like my family) a new phone Yayyyy!.

    Also two people also said me via discord,So how could I ignore...?

    Firstly I thought I would rewrite from start and with better writing quality like my second book but now that @Zoc and @Silas has requested, I''m resuming from where I ended...

    So I''m continuing it from Monday and hope exams don''t get in my way so updates can finally be stable ??.

    Leave a comment if you exist,So that I can feel I''m taking to a void ˇŞBye Bye

 The Man From Future!

    The evening had finally descended, painting the sky in deep hues of orange and purple. It was time for the council meeting.

    The meeting was being held in a separate palace, smaller than the grand royal palace of the Gwarga Kingdom. Unlike the luxurious halls filled with glittering chandeliers and lavish decorations, the meeting room was modest in size, with dim lighting filtering through the tall windows. The air carried a quiet heaviness, a sign that whatever was to be discussed was of great importance.

    At the center of the room, a grand table of gold and other precious materials stretched across, separating the seven seats arranged around it. Each chair was intricately carved, showcasing the fine craftsmanship that only the wealthiest could afford. Five of the seats were already occupied, with one of the two remaining emptyˇŞthe seat reserved for none other than Scarlett Nova.

    Footsteps echoed through the long hallways, the golden light of the evening casting a glow over her breathtaking figure as she approached. Scarlett walked with a slow, steady grace, her loose white t-shirt struggling to contain the sheer size of her chest. The fabric stretched dangerously, outlining her curves in a way that would make any lesser person lose their composure. Her shorts barely covered her upper thighs, revealing strong, sculpted legs that only added to her irresistible allure.

    Beside her walked Kroenen, his presence solid and composed.

    Scarlett could have chosen Li Fang or others to accompany her, but they were still too excitable, like children in a candy store. Even though Li Fang was mature, she feared he might let his emotions slip and say something reckless. Kroenen, on the other hand, was an expert in handling such formal meetings. He was calm, calculating, and, most importantly, he knew when to speak and when to stay silent.

    As they reached the doors, two guards dressed in pristine white stood on either side. The moment they saw her, they immediately stepped aside, making way without hesitation. No words were exchanged. They knew better than to question her presence.

    The heavy doors opened, revealing the grand meeting room. The six individuals already seated turned their gazes toward her the moment she stepped inside. Their eyes carried different emotionsˇŞsome filled with admiration, others with silent awe, and a few with well-masked wariness. But none could look away.

    Scarlett exuded dominance, her every movement demanding attention without a single word spoken.

    The room was empty except for them. No soldiers, no assistants, no outside influences. This was a clear signˇŞevery decision made here would be hers alone to finalize.

    Her crimson and blue eyes, hidden beneath her blindfold, gleamed with curiosity as she thought to herself, "Huh? There isn''t a single Holy Knight here? That means what Aoto said is true. They''ll only reveal themselves if everything goes smoothly."

    As she looked around, her eyes landed on Aoto, seated among the others. A flicker of joy crossed her face.

    "So he really is here!" she thought.

    It had been over a year since she had last seen him. He had grown taller, his body more built, carrying an undeniable prince-like charm. It was only naturalˇŞtime had changed them all.

    She wanted to speak with him face to face, but now was not the right time.

    Her gaze swept further across the room, landing on Leonidas. Seated beside him was a young man in his twenties, with striking green hair and smooth green eyes. His elegant royal attire made him stand out, but what truly caught Scarlett''s attention was his familiar face.

    "Ohhˇ­ he''s the first prince of Almeida, Richard''s brotherˇŞthe same boy who caused a ruckus on the first day at the academy!" Scarlett smirked to herself.

    Then, her eyes moved to another figure. A womanˇŞbesides Scarlett, the only other woman in the room.

    She appeared to be in her early twenties, with silver hair that shone under the dim lights and pale skin so smooth it looked unreal. Her beauty was captivating, drawing the eyes of anyone who dared to look her way.The story has been illicitly taken; should you find it on Amazon, report the infringement.

    She was dressed in a flowing gown with an alluring neckline that left little to the imagination. Yet, it wasn''t her beauty that surprised ScarlettˇŞit was something else entirely.

    Scarlett''s eyes widened slightly.

    The woman had a pair of ears atop her head, twitching ever so slightly, and a long, fluffy silver tail that curled at her side.

    "A beastwoman?" Scarlett thought, caught off guard.

    She had never seen this person before, but she immediately knew which kingdom she ruled. After all, among the six kingdoms, only one was led by a woman.

    "Kingdom of Victoria," Scarlett mused. "When I heard that the ruler was a dictator who enforced strict laws and harsh punishments, I expected some smug, overconfident womanˇŞor at least a human. But a beastwoman?"

    The thought lingered in her mind. The Kingdom of Victoria was mostly populated by humans. In every other kingdom, humans ruled without exception. And yet, here she wasˇŞa beastwoman, sitting at the head of one of the most powerful kingdoms.

    This was truly unexpected.

    And then it was the last person in the room. "Ruler of the Kingdom of Mystveil," Scarlett thought as she looked at him.

    Draped in the finery of royalty, he exuded an effortless dominance, as if the very air around him bowed in silent reverence.

    Golden hair, kissed by the sun itself, framed his sharp, aristocratic features, a few stray strands falling over his forehead in a deceptively careless manner. He was wearing an intricate golden laurel-like headpiece.

    His eyesˇŞan exquisite shade of violetˇŞheld an almost lazy amusement, as though everything before him was a mere spectacle for his entertainment.

    Adorned in a rich ensemble of crimson and gold, his tunic clung to his form, exposing a glimpse of his chest, where an intricate golden pattern traced the fabric like ancient sigils of power. A regal black cape, embroidered with gold, cascaded from his shoulder, its weight no burden to the one who wore it. A laurel-shaped crown of gold sat atop his head, while dangling sapphire earrings swayed gently with his every movement, reflecting the dim light like captured stars.

    One leg rested atop the other, his bare foot adorned with golden anklets, his fingers lazily tracing the armrest of his seat. There was an undeniable elegance to his postureˇŞeffortless yet commanding, as if he had no need to prove his authority. After all, power was not something he sought. It was something he was born with.

    The Kingdom of Mystveil was the strongest kingdom currently. It could be said to be the U.S. of this world, completely dominating in terms of strength and overall aspects.

    The only reason for this was its ruler, who wielded the legendary Gravity Sword.

    He had sharp eyes, golden hair, and a commanding presence.

    "Hmm... so he is the ruler. Everyone here is so young except for Leonidas," Scarlett thought.

    Although she had all these thoughts, only a few seconds had passed in reality.

    Leonidas stood up, grinning from ear to ear as he rubbed his hands. "Lady Scarlett, please take a seat!"

    Scarlett nodded and sat down.

    But there was still one empty seat left, which meant one more person had yet to arriveˇŞthe King of the Kingdom of Armament.

    The King of Mystveil looked at her with amusement. "Everything here is so boring. The only interesting thing is you!" He winked at Scarlett, clearly trying to flirt.

    Scarlett sighed internally, her face showing pure boredom. "Flirting? In front of everyone? This guy''s got guts," she thought.

    But what she didn''t know was that he was secretly using his unique skills on her.

    At once, his skill activated.

    <Unique Skill: Mind Manipulation Activated>

    <Alert: Mind Manipulation Failed. The skill is being blocked by another skill that counters it.>

    "Huh?" He was quite surprised.

    He tried again.

    <Unique Skill: Memory Manipulation Activated>

    <Alert: The skill is being countered by another mind-related skill.>

    He sighed. "So she''s not just a pretty face, huh? Is it because of that blindfold she''s wearing?" he wondered, then smiled at her.

    "My name is Vladimir Thorne, King of Mystveil. You''ve got a nice blindfold there. Is it some kind of magic-nullification relic? I want one too!"

    Scarlett shook her head. "It''s actually to restrict my power and keep it under control."

    "Pft... You''ve got a great sense of humor!" he chuckled.

    Scarlett didn''t bother responding. Who knew what he was really thinking?

    After that, one by one, everyone started introducing themselves.

    "I''m Aoto Takahashi! I''m the representative of the King of Darwitz. I came in his place to carry out his will," Aoto said. He acted like he didn''t know Scarlett to avoid any suspicion about their relationship.

    "Ahem... I''m Valen Windsor, the first prince as well as the representative of the King of Almeida. My father is currently ill, so I have come to carry out his will!" he said.

    Leonidas leaned back, grinning. "I don''t think I need to introduce myself, hahaha!"

    Of course, everyone knew he was the one who proposed this meeting to establish Dreadhaven as a country. Naturally, he knew Scarlett well.

    And then there was the last introductionˇŞthe proudest one of them all.

    "Hmph! To think there would be a time where I need to introduce myself. I''m Victoria Cecilia, Queen of the Kingdom of Victoria," she declared, her voice dripping with arrogance.

    Scarlett raised an eyebrow. "Oops, so much pride that I can''t tell if it''s actually pride or just plain ego!" she thought to herself, holding back a smirk.

    The room fell into an awkward silence, the air heavy with impatience.

    It was well past the expected time, yet the King of Armament was nowhere to be seen. His absence was no small matterˇŞit was a blatant statement. He wasn''t coming.

    Vladmir, the King of Mystveil, let out a loud yawn and stretched his arms lazily. "Huff... that bastard skipped the council meeting again. How many years has it been now? Fifty? Sixty? My father said he saw him once in his childhood! What a coward," he scoffed, sounding both irritated and amused.

    Scarlett nearly choked on her own thoughts. "What the fuck?",She had expected a high-stakes, serious discussion, a room full of leaders handling matters professionally. "What kind of words is he using? Is he drunk or just naturally like this?"

    Before she could react, the beastwoman, Victoria, chimed in, slamming her fist on the table. "Yeah! Does he think just because he has a unique title, he''s above us? If I ever see him, I''ll beat the shit out of him!"

    Scarlett blinked. "Nevermind, everyone here is drunk." She smiled bitterly, unsure if she should be amused or worried about the state of this so-called ''council meeting.''

    But then, Vladmir casually dropped a bombshell.

    "Yeah! What was his title again? ''The Man from the Future,'' was it?"

    Scarlett''s breath hitched.

    "The Man from the Future?"

 Russian Roulette

    "The man from the future?" Scarlett repeated the words in her mind.

    There was something oddly familiar about that title, like a distant memory trying to resurface. It felt like something she had heard beforeˇ­ maybe back in her school days?

    She frowned, trying to recall, but nothing came to her. The words were right on the tip of her tongue, yet refused to form.

    "Whatever," she sighed in her heart. "School and I were never friends anyway. No wonder I donˇŻt remember."

    VictoriaˇŻs words echoed . "Is he from the future or what?"

    The idea was ridiculousˇ­ wasnˇŻt it? But then again, this world was full of strange thingsˇŞmagic, demons, dragons. Why not something even more absurd?

    Vladmir, however, dismissed the notion with a wave of his hand.

    "No, no. We looked into it a long time ago. HeˇŻs not someone who knows the future," he said casually. "But he is someone special. IˇŻve heard rumors about himˇŞpeople say heˇŻs a genius, born once in a hundred thousand years!"

    His voice carried a strange mix of admiration and amusement.

    Scarlett noticed how everyone in the room narrowed their eyes slightly at that statement.

    A genius? Or a coward?

    No one could really say.

    After all, the man had never shown himself.

    Before she could dwell on it any longer, Leonidas suddenly stood up with a wide grin.

    "Heheheˇ­ Since heˇŻs not planning to come, weˇŻll just start the meeting without him!" he said, rubbing his hands together like he was about to announce something grand.

    Scarlett watched him with curiosity, but then he really got into it.

    "As you all know, Miss Scarlett, the ruler of Dreadhaven and a half-dragon, half-human, is requesting recognition as an official kingdom," he began. His voice was clear and confident. "Her territory is located within the demon realm, yet she wishes to form a friendly alliance with us humans."

    Scarlett remained silent, observing everyone''s reactions.

    "As a half-human, she has shown great kindness toward humans," Leonidas continued. "The biggest proof of this? She personally defended my kingdom from the demon kingˇŻs lackeys! And not only thatˇŞher finance minister is a pure human woman who lives safely in Dreadhaven, completely free from discrimination!"

    He paused for a moment, letting his words sink in, before pressing on.

    "Now, I donˇŻt have to tell you how much we stand to gain from this alliance. If Dreadhaven becomes a recognized country, we will have unrestricted access to the demon realm! That means we can keep a close eye on the demon king and his forces, gather intelligence, and even establish trade routes!"  This text was taken from Royal Road. Help the author by reading the original version there.

    Leonidas didnˇŻt stop there. He kept going on and on about the benefitsˇŞdiplomatic advantages, military cooperation, economic growth. He was listing every possible reason why this was a golden opportunity for the human kingdoms.

    Scarlett sat there, listening to him ramble with a slightly stunned expression. She had prepared herself for resistance or skepticism, but insteadˇ­

    "This guy is a bootlicking master," she sighed to herself. "No one can match him in flattery."

    Finally, after what felt like an eternity, Leonidas took a deep breath and sat back down.

    "Alright then, IˇŻm done," he said, looking around at the other rulers. "Now, the decision is up to you all!"

    The room fell into silence for a moment.

    Aoto was the first to raise his hand. "I approve!" he said without hesitation.

    Leonidas followed right after, grinning. "Of course, I approve too!"

    To ScarlettˇŻs surprise, the next one to raise his hand was Valen.

    "I approve as well," he said firmly.

    Scarlett glanced at him, her lips curling into a small smirk. "So, Aoto didnˇŻt lie."

    She recalled their earlier conversation through telepathy. Aoto had assured her that Darwitz and Almeida had a strong alliance, and that AlmeidaˇŻs kingdom would likely support the decision.

    "Now only two left," she thought, shifting her gaze toward Victoria and Vladmir.

    Vladmir stretched his arms and yawned. "If everyoneˇŻs agreeing, who am I to stop it? I agree too," he said lazily, raising his hand.

    But then he smirked to himself, leaning back in his chair. "Either six kingdoms or seven... Soon, theyˇŻll all end up in my hands anyway."

    Scarlett ignored his self-satisfied grin. Only one vote remained.

    Her hopeful eyesˇŞhidden beneath her blindfoldˇŞturned to Victoria.

    "I disagree," the queen said, her voice smooth and unwavering.

    Scarlett''s lips twitched. "Arghˇ­ I knew it. This damn cat!"

    Still, she forced a polite smile and asked, "May I kindly ask why?"

    Victoria returned the smile, but hers was laced with amusement. Her tail swayed playfully behind her. "I donˇŻt think youˇŻre desperate enough. Show me how much you really want this."

    Scarlett clenched her fist under the table. "I swear, IˇŻm going to slap this catgirl one day."

    But instead of acting on impulse, she took a deep breath. "How?" she asked, her voice calm.

    Victoria smirked and stood up. With a smooth motion, she placed a pistol on the table.

    The atmosphere in the room shifted instantly.

    ScarlettˇŻs eyes narrowed beneath her blindfold. "A gun?"

    "You already know what this is," Victoria said, her tone teasing. "It holds six mana bullets. But IˇŻll only load five, spin the chamber, and fire at your head. If it misses, you win. If notˇ­ well, you get the idea. ItˇŻs a one-in-five chance of survival."

    She leaned in slightly, her feline eyes glimmering with excitement. "This will prove how desperate you really are."

    Then she laughedˇŞa beautiful, melodic laugh that somehow made the situation even more insane.

    Victoria was a Prideful person and liked to crush other''s image and pride, She expected Scarlett to feel anger. Maybe frustration. Maybe fear.

    But insteadˇŞ

    "Russian roulette?!" she nearly shouted, her whole body jolting up from her seat. Her voice was filled with excitement.

    Everyone in the room stared at her.

    Scarlett quickly coughed, forcing herself to regain composure. "Ahemˇ­ I mean, I happen to be quite skilled at gambling. I accept your offer."

    A smirk tugged at her lips as she locked eyes with Victoria.

    For the first time since entering the meeting, Scarlett felt genuinely entertained.

    Victoria was stunned for a moment, but she quickly scoffed. "Okay then, let''s do this!"

    The room remained silent. Five rulers sat around the table, watching the scene unfold like an intense drama. None of them said a word.

    Victoria picked up five mana bullets and carefully loaded them into the pistol, one by one. Then, she pointed the gun at Scarlett.

    On the outside, she looked calm and confident. But inside, a wicked grin spread across her mind.

    "Hahahaˇ­ What an idiot! She actually believed everything I said. Sure, a normal pistol holds six bullets, but this one only holds five,"*l Victoria thought with excitement.

    "That means thereˇŻs no ˇ®one-in-five chanceˇŻ at all! No matter how much I spin the chamber, the bullet will fire! Of course, it wonˇŻt be strong enough to kill her, but when she gets shot and loses her dignity, IˇŻll just act merciful and say, ˇ®Oh, I decided to have pity on you. I approve too.ˇŻ Fufufuˇ­"

    She had already planned it all out. She had no choice but to approve anyway since DreadhavenˇŻs alliance would bring great benefits. But just approving wasnˇŻt enough for her.

    As a half-human herself, she wanted to feel superior to Scarlett, a half-human, half-dragon. She wanted to humiliate her in front of everyone.

    But all these thoughts made her slow in reacting.

    "What are you waiting for? Shoot!" Scarlett said eagerly, her voice filled with excitement.

    She even leaned forward, pressing her forehead against the tip of the gun.

    "Come on, donˇŻt hesitate! Show no mercy! DonˇŻt be afraid to kill someone. I really love these kinds of thrilling games!" Scarlett grinned, her body trembling slightlyˇŞnot with fear, but with pure enthusiasm.

    VictoriaˇŻs lips curled into a smirk. "Very well then!"

    She pulled the trigger.

    Tckˇ­

    A soft, empty click echoed in the silent room.

    VictoriaˇŻs eyes widened in shock.

    *"What?! How?!"* she thought in disbelief.

    Her whole plan was based on the fact that the gun only had five chambers. There was no way the shot could miss.

    Meanwhile, Scarlett suddenly jumped up from her seat, her face glowing with joy.

    "Yay! I won!" she cheered, raising her arms in victory. "That means my Dreadhaven is officially recognized as a kingdom!"

    The room remained silent for a few seconds before Aoto burst out laughing. Even Vladmir smirked in amusement.

    Victoria, on the other hand, was frozen in place, still unable to process what had just happened.

 Caseoh

    As Victoria pointed the gun at Scarlett, she wore a calm, confident smile. But what Scarlett didnˇŻt know was that this gun wasnˇŻt like a normal revolver. It only held five bullets instead of six.

    That meant, no matter how many times Victoria spun the chamber, the bullet was guaranteed to fire. There was no real "one-in-five chance." It was a trick. A perfect setup to humiliate Scarlett in front of the rulers.

    But Scarlett only had one thought in mindˇŞshe didnˇŻt want to lose.

    "What if I get unlucky? What if the bullet actually fires?"

    That tiny doubt nagged at her mind. She wasnˇŻt afraid of pain, but losing? Being humiliated in front of these people? That was unacceptable.

    Then, she noticed somethingˇŞVictoria was lost in thought.

    Her golden cat-like eyes had a gleam of arrogance, as if she was already celebrating her victory in her head.

    Scarlett immediately took the opportunity.

    She leaned in, lowering her head slightly, pressing her forehead right against the cold metal of the gunˇŻs barrel. Her lips curled into an excited grin.

    "Come on, donˇŻt hesitate! Show no mercy! DonˇŻt be afraid to kill someone. I really love these kinds of thrilling games!" she said eagerly.

    Her body trembled slightlyˇŞnot with fear, but with excitement. Or at least, thatˇŻs what it looked like.

    But in reality, Scarlett was already making her move.

    She was using magic.

    Without anyone noticing, she poured her mana into the gun. Her fire magic flowed like an invisible current, traveling deep inside the barrel, wrapping around the bullet.

    ThenˇŞshe ignited it.

    The heat was precise, controlled to perfection. It didnˇŻt burn the gun. It didnˇŻt even let out smoke or sparks.

    It only burned the bullet inside.

    It was such an incredibly delicate technique that even grandmaster mages wouldnˇŻt be able to achieve it after hundreds of years of training.

    But Scarlett had something they didnˇŻtˇŞAvion, the First Demon King.

    The former King of Hell had left behind his knowledge of fire magic, something beyond human imagination. And Scarlett had inherited it.

    So when Victoria finally pulled the triggerˇŞ

    Tckˇ­

    Nothing happened.

    The story has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation.

    The bullet was gone.

    VictoriaˇŻs eyes widened in shock. Her hand stiffened around the gun.

    "What?! How?!"

    Meanwhile, Scarlett jumped up from her seat, throwing her arms in the air.

    "Yay! I won! That means my Dreadhaven is officially recognized as a kingdom!"

    Her voice was filled with joy, her expression bright with excitement, as if she had actually left her fate to chance.

    The room was silent.

    ThenˇŞAoto burst out laughing. Even Vladmir smirked, shaking his head in amusement.

    Victoria, on the other hand, was completely frozen, unable to process what had just happened.

    VictoriaˇŻs sharp glare swept across the room, silencing everyone in an instant.

    The atmosphere grew tense, heavy with unspoken words.

    Then, Vladmir casually stood up, stretching his arms as if nothing had happened.

    "Alright, the meeting is over," he said in a calm, almost bored tone. "But donˇŻt think this is the end of everything. I kind of expected this outcome, so youˇŻll have to give a speech to the world. You need to make a strong first impression."

    "A speech?" Scarlett blinked in surprise.

    She had won the gamble, but she knew that wasnˇŻt enough. If she wanted true recognition, she needed to be accepted by the people of this world.

    A slow smile formed on her lips.

    "Fine," she said. "This should be interesting."

    -----------

    The Next Day

    By the time afternoon arrived, everything was set.

    A grand stage had been built in the center of Gwarga, and people from all over the five kingdoms had gathered. Hundreds, even thousands, had come to witness this historic moment.

    Beneath the stage, there was a cave-like passage leading up to it. Sunlight poured in from the entrance, and the excited voices of the crowd echoed down the tunnel. It almost felt like a concert was about to begin.

    All the rulers were presentˇŞexcept for Victoria and Valen, who had returned to their own kingdoms.

    Scarlett was standing in the dimly lit passage when a smooth voice called out to her.

    "You know, Scarlett, I think IˇŻve really developed a crush on you," Vladmir said, stepping closer.

    He pulled out a single red rose, twirling it between his fingers. His silver eyes gleamed with confidence.

    "How about we get married? I promise IˇŻll make you the queen of the entire world."

    His words werenˇŻt a joke. He was completely serious. There wasnˇŻt even a hint of embarrassment on his face.

    And why would there be?

    Vladmir wasnˇŻt just some random ruler. His kingdom alone was as powerful as all the other five combined. That level of strength gave him the confidence to say whatever he wanted.

    Scarlett, however, didnˇŻt even hesitate.

    "Nope."

    Vladmir blinked. "Pardon?"

    "I said no, little boy," Scarlett replied, her face completely blank.

    "Littleˇ­ boy?" VladmirˇŻs jaw dropped.

    Inside, Scarlett was laughing like crazy.

    "Fuahaha! Since IˇŻve taken on the identity of a dragon, I can easily look down on everyone in terms of age. They all think IˇŻm a thousand years old!"

    She was having way too much fun with this.

    Vladmir, on the other hand, wasnˇŻt amused.

    "I think you have the wrong idea," he said, his voice turning serious. "I wield the Gravity Sword. Even demon kings are wary of me!"

    "And I couldnˇŻt care less," Scarlett cut him off.

    Aoto, who was standing in the corner, didnˇŻt even look their way. He had already expected ScarlettˇŻs response.

    Vladmir exhaled, shaking his head.

    Then, with a smooth motion, he pulled out his sword.

    It was breathtaking.

    Pitch-black, with luxurious carvings running along its blade. A glowing black jewel rested at the handle, radiating an eerie energy.

    Even Scarlett had to admitˇŞit was mesmerizing.

    She had never seen a sword like this before.

    Her own weapon, Sagattoru, wasnˇŻt even close to this level of craftsmanship.

    "This is the Gravity Sword. Its name is ''Caseoh,''" Vladmir said, smiling as he looked at his weapon.

    "Caseoh?" Scarlett muttered. "Why does that sound so familiar?"

    She frowned for a moment, but then shook her head. There was no point in thinking too much about it.

    "Whatever. My Sagattoru is still better!" she said confidently, pulling out her heavy sword.

    The moment it left its sheath, a red deathly aura rose from the blade like thick smoke.

    Vladmir''s eyes widened slightly. He couldn''t explain why, but looking at that sword made him feel uneasy.

    "You wield the Gravity Sword, right? Then let''s see if you can lift mine," Scarlett said, stretching out her hand to him with the sword resting on her palm.

    Vladmir smirked and extended his hand to take it.

    The moment Scarlett let goˇŞ

    **THUMP!**

    A loud crashing sound echoed as the sword hit the ground, shattering the bones in VladmirˇŻs wrist on impact.

    "Huh?" Vladmir''s eyes widened in shock.

    Scarlett covered her mouth, laughing softly. "Fufufu... It''s like I''m having d¨¦j¨¤ vu!"

    She remembered the first time she had tried to lift this sword from AvionˇŻs hand. It had been just as impossible back then.

    "A sword with virtual weight?" Vladmir muttered, frowning as he quickly healed his broken wrist with magic.

    He sat down and tried to lift the sword again, using all his strength. But no matter how hard he tried, it wouldnˇŻt even budge.

    Scarlett turned to Aoto. "Do you want to give it a try?"

    Aoto raised his hands lazily. "Nah, I''m out!"

    Scarlett chuckled at his quick refusal.

    Vladmir stood up, shaking his head with a bitter smile. "I guess I have to accept defeat. Forget everything I said earlier."

    Scarlett nodded.

    "Go now. It''s time for your first appearance," Vladmir said, adjusting his coat.

    Scarlett turned toward the stairs leading up to the stage. Step by step, she climbed slowly, ready to face the crowd waiting above.

    Vladmir watched her back as she walked away, his once playful expression now dark and serious.

    "ThereˇŻs no doubt about it," he thought. "She will be the biggest obstacle to conquering the world."

 I am a Goddess

    The stage was ready, and more than a thousand people had gathered under the bright afternoon sun. Yet, no one seemed bothered by the heat.

    From a high vantage point, the massive crowd looked like a dense sea of people, all packed together, waiting in eager anticipation.

    All eyes were fixed on the stage, waiting for Scarlett to appear. Many had heard of her beauty, while others had already seen her before and were even more excited.

    Some men had even fought with their wives just to be here today. Their wives, on the other hand, were furious, feeling as if they were being cheated on. Meanwhile, many bold men openly admitted that they had a crush on Scarlett.

    Without even realizing it, she had become a sensation. Over the past few weeks, newspapers and magazines had published nothing but news and articles about her.

    Then, the host stepped forward and spoke into the microphone.

    "Please welcome, Lady Scarlett Nova!"

    As soon as those words were spoken, a heavy silence fell over the crowd. The murmurs, the chatterˇŞeverything stopped. It was as if time itself had slowed down.

    And then, she appeared.

    A woman in the prime of her youth walked gracefully onto the stage. Her smooth, pale white skin seemed to glow under the golden afternoon light.

    She was wearing the same casual outfit from yesterday, something far too simple for such an important event. Normally, it would be considered rude not to wear a grand dress for a speech like this.

    But no one cared.

    Her body, her perfect curves, the way the outfit hugged her figureˇŞit was far more mesmerizing than any royal gown.

    Her striking appearance left people breathless, but their curiosity didnˇŻt stop there.

    A deep purple blindfold covered her eyes, hiding what many had longed to see. Stories of her different-colored eyesˇŞone a brilliant blue and the other a striking crimsonˇŞhad spread like wildfire. Now, the audience was burning with the desire to catch even the smallest glimpse.

    As Scarlett reached the center of the stage, she smiled.

    A warm, dazzling, heart-melting smile.

    It was a sight so beautiful that it sent waves of love surging through the crowd.

    Even the women in the audience werenˇŻt spared. Dozens of them developed a sudden crush on her in that very moment.

    As for the men?

    They were in even worse condition. Almost every single one of them had fallen head over heels for her.

    "A-A goddess!" one woman gasped in shock.

    "It''s like a divine being has descended upon us to bless us, mere mortals!" a priest muttered, clasping his hands together in awe.

    But while Scarlett kept smiling, deep inside, she was screaming.

    "Arghhh... This was a terrible idea! I shouldˇŻve never agreed to give this speech! They''re not even blinking!"

    Her face remained calm, but her mind was in turmoil.

    "Fighting a Demon King might actually be easier than this!"

    She let out a small, bitter laugh in her head.

    Scarlett cleared her throat and spoke, "Ahem... You might already know who I am, but I should introduce myself again. My name is Scarlett Nova, Ruler of Dreadhaven, the Seventh Kingdom!"

    She declared dreadhaven as a Kingdom with full confidence, as if it was already written in history. There were no official documents, no formal recognitionˇŞnothing. But the way she stood, the way she spoke, made it feel as if it was already a done deal.

    Her voice was both seductive and commanding, a mix of charm and authority that sent a shiver down people''s spines.

    And just like that, a wave of excitement erupted through the crowd.

    You might be reading a stolen copy. Visit Royal Road for the authentic version.

    "Yay! That means I can finally travel to Dreadhaven where Lady Scarlett belongs!" someone cheered.

    "What a voice! I could listen to it all day!" another person sighed dreamily.

    Scarlett blinked as a flood of voices rushed through the air, overlapping each other.

    She tried to continue. "Wait, let me speaˇŞ"

    "Lady Scarlett is the best!"

    She sighed and tried again. "I said, let meˇŞ"

    "Will she let us move to Dreadhaven?"

    Her lips twitched.

    She clenched her teeth, trying to remain patient. After all, this was a public event, and she wanted to make a good impression.

    But enough was enough.

    "Can you all shut up for a second?!" she snapped.

    Silence.

    A heavy gulp spread through the crowd as they froze in place.

    One thought crossed their minds.

    "Scary!"

    Scarlett let out a deep breath, her frustration melting away. "Now then, let me continue. Actually, I haven''t prepared any grand speech, but instead, I will tell you all a deep secret of mine."

    "A secret?" a man in the front row mumbled.

    "A secret?" Inside a tunnel-like area nearby, Vladmir narrowed his eyes. Suspicion crept into his mind.

    "This isnˇŻt giving me a good feeling," he thought.

    Just then, a few armored guards approached him and knelt beside him.

    "My Lord, you are already late. We should depart," the leader of the guards urged.

    Vladmir waved a hand dismissively. "Hold on a minute, I wanna see something." His gaze remained fixed on the stage.

    Meanwhile, Aoto had quietly slipped out of the tunnel and joined the audience. He had disguised himself to hide his identity. Even though not many people would recognize him, he still had the unmistakable air of royalty.

    Aoto simply crossed his arms and smirked, watching Scarlett with interest.

    Scarlett let the silence hang in the air for a moment, making sure she had everyone''s attention. Then, in a hesitant tone, she dropped the bombshell.

    "Actually... IˇŻm a goddess," she said, her voice soft, as if unsure how people would take it.

    The crowd went completely still.

    ThenˇŞ

    "What?!"

    "What is the meaning of this?!"

    A wave of chaos spread like wildfire. People turned to each other, whispering, questioning, trying to make sense of what they just heard.

    Scarlett continued, her voice carrying an innocent, almost shy tone.

    "I was afraid to say it because I thought no one would believe me..." she sighed, placing a hand on her chest as if gathering her courage. "But itˇŻs the truth. IˇŻm the avatar of both the Goddess of Love and the Goddess of Beauty and Combat. I was born to defeat the Demon Kings and bring salvation to humanity!"

    The commotion grew even louder.

    Some people gasped, eyes wide with shock.

    "Is that really true?"

    "Could it be possible?!"

    But not everyone believed her so easily.

    One man in the crowd crossed his arms, frowning. "Lady Scarlett, we love you, but you canˇŻt just play with our faith like this! This is an insult!"

    Another shook his head. "Yeah! The gods choose heroes with their blessings! TheyˇŻve never had an avatar before!"

    In the shadowed tunnel nearby, VladmirˇŻs guards looked tense. One of them turned to him urgently.

    "My lord, shouldnˇŻt we stop her? SheˇŻs claiming to be a goddess! This is a serious crime!"

    But Vladmir raised a hand, stopping them. His lips curled into a bitter smile.

    "ThereˇŻs no proof that she isnˇŻt a goddess," he said calmly. "And if sheˇŻs claiming to be one, then she must have some way to justify herself."

    His face was composed, but his mind was in turmoil. His sharp eyes locked onto Scarlett as he tried to use Appraisal on her.

    Again.

    And again.

    But it failed.

    "I canˇŻt see her title... I canˇŻt confirm if sheˇŻs a goddess or not..."

    VladmirˇŻs fingers twitched as he clenched his fist.

    "You planned for this from the beginning, didnˇŻt you, Scarlett Nova?"

    Back on stage, Scarlett stood confidently, a small knowing smile on her lips.

    And thenˇŞ

    A golden aura erupted from her body, spilling out like cascading light. It wasnˇŻt harsh or blinding; instead, it flowed down gently, like falling snow.

    The moment it touched the crowd, warmth spread through their bodies. A peaceful sensation washed over them, soothing all their doubts and fears.

    People gasped, looking at their own hands in awe.

    "This warmth... What is this?"

    A priest standing among them suddenly fell to his knees, eyes wide in disbelief.

    "T-this... This is divine aura!" he stammered. His hands trembled as he clutched his robe. "ItˇŻs divinity! SheˇŻs really a goddess!"

    The crowd exploded into an even bigger uproar, voices mixing with gasps of admiration and pure shock.

    Some people fell to their knees in worship.

    Others looked at Scarlett as if seeing a celestial being descend from the heavens.

    Even those who had doubted her moments ago were now left speechless, struggling to find any other explanation.

    And of course, Scarlett wasnˇŻt lying.

    Scarlett really was a goddess.

    But not an avatar of the Goddess of Love.

    Not an avatar of the Goddess of Beauty.

    She was something far, far more terrifying.

    She was the Goddess of Massacre.

    But who was going to tell them?

    No one, of course.

    Now, you might be wonderingˇŞif Scarlett''s true divine aura was deep red, like blood, then why was everyone seeing it as golden? Why did it feel so warm and comforting to them?

    The answer was simple.

    Faith.

    Scarlett currently had over 180,000 believers. But unlike most gods who gained followers through lust, greed, or blind fear, ScarlettˇŻs believers had pure and deep faith in her. They followed her out of admiration, loyalty, and trust.

    And in the world of gods, the color of divine aura didnˇŻt matter. What mattered was the quality of faith.

    On the outside, Scarlett looked hesitant, as if she was nervous about what she just said. She fidgeted slightly, her fingers tightening around the hem of her dress.

    But inside?

    She was laughing.

    "What a bunch of fools," she chuckled in her mind. "I knew this would work! No goddess has ever actually shown themselves to humans, so how would they even know what a real goddess looks like? Hahaha!"

    Of course, she wasnˇŻt doing this just for fun.

    Scarlett had a purpose.

    Being a goddess didnˇŻt automatically give her a massive boost in strength. It wasnˇŻt like a power-up in some fairy tale. No, the real power of a goddess came from something else.

    Believers.

    The more believers a goddess hadˇŞand the stronger their faithˇŞthe more powerful she became.

    Now, think about this:

    There were billions of humans living in this world. And almost all of them worshipped the two major goddesses.

    What did that mean?

    It meant those two goddesses werenˇŻt just powerful.

    They were on par with the Demon Kings.

    No, even stronger.

    Only the most terrifying Demon Kings, like Avion or the Second Demon King, could stand a chance against them.

    So why not just steal their believers?

    Why not use their faith to increase her own power?

    ThatˇŻs exactly what Scarlett was planning.

    She sighed dramatically, her voice soft and filled with emotion. "ItˇŻs been thousands of years, but in all that time, only one Demon King has ever been defeated. I canˇŻt just stand by and watch humans suffer any longer..."

    The crowd looked at her with admiration. Some people even had tears in their eyes.

    "ThatˇŻs why my main body made a decision," she continued. "I was reborn in this bodyˇŞhalf dragon, half human. A legendary body, created to bring peace!"

    The people cheered.

    ScarlettˇŻs expression suddenly grew sad. Her voice wavered slightly, filled with desperation.

    "But this isnˇŻt enough!"

    She looked at them, her expression filled with hope.

    "I need your faith," she said. "If you believe in me, if you worship me, my power will grow. The statues of the old goddesses should be replaced with mine! But I know that kind of change is hard... so I wonˇŻt force anyone. Instead, as you see the miracles I bring, youˇŻll naturally start to believe in me!"

    Her words were working.

    People were already convinced.

    "Of course," she thought "I donˇŻt have the authority to change the statues right now. But as long as they think of me when they pray... that will be more than enough!"

    Scarlett kept her face calm and composed. But inside?

    Inside, she was laughing like a maniac.

    "Soon, IˇŻll defeat the Demon Kings. My words will come true. And one by one, every human will become a believer in Scarlettism."

    Hahaha!

    "The world is full of fools; all you need is someone to make them."

 Ohh..shit

    In Darwitz, the Hero Academy had prepared a grand welcome.

    Why?

    Because news of ScarlettˇŻs arrival had spread everywhere.

    Yep! The same Scarlett Nova they had once discriminated against, framed, and even tried their best to kill.

    And yet, here they were, arranging a warm welcome for her.

    How could they not?

    Scarlett was no longer a girl with a low status. Back then, they had mistaken her for a succubus because of her seductive body. But the truth had come outˇŞshe wasnˇŻt a succubus at all.

    She was half-dragon and half-human.

    And more than that, she was now a heroˇŞthe savior who had saved the Gwarga Kingdom and the ruler of the Seventh Kingdom.

    But that wasnˇŻt even the biggest news.

    The most shocking revelation?

    Scarlett Nova was actually a goddessˇ­ or rather, an apostle of the Goddess of Love and the Goddess of Beauty.

    This made her status so high that even kings and nobles couldnˇŻt compare to her.

    Of course, the higher her status, the bigger the problem for them.

    After all, werenˇŻt they the same people who had framed her and treated her like trash?

    They had left a terrible impression on her, and now that past was coming back to bite them hard.

    Now, they had to do everything they could to gain her favor.

    All the nobles and royals gathered outside the academy, waiting anxiously.

    Even the king himself was present.

    Then, at lastˇŞ

    A bright light flashed, and from a teleportation portal, Scarlett stepped out.

    Her long, silky purple hair swayed in the wind. Her piercing eyes from behind the blindfold scanned the crowd. The moment she appeared, the entire place fell into silence.

    Aoto stepped out behind her, looking around with a smirk. ˇ°Well, well, look at this. TheyˇŻre treating you like a queen now.ˇ±

    Scarlett scoffed. ˇ°Tch. What a change of attitude.ˇ±

    She crossed her arms, waiting to see just how much these people would grovel.

    As Scarlett walked forward, flower petals rained down on her, and firecrackers burst in the sky, filling the air with dazzling lights. The sound of music and cheerful singing echoed throughout the area, creating a grand celebration.

    Scarlett couldnˇŻt help but chuckle at the scene before her. Not a single person dared to look her in the eyesˇŞeveryone kept their heads bowed low in respect... or was it fear?

    The irony wasnˇŻt lost on her.

    The same kingdom that had banished her, framed her, and almost killed her was now welcoming her like a queen.

    Back then, she had dreamed of revenge. She had wanted to burn this place down, to make them suffer for what they did to her.

    But now?

    After leaving this kingdom, she had found something greaterˇŞDreadhaven, her own kingdom. She met people she could trust: Avion, Reiza, Lunatic, Li Feng, Xao Feng, Cryptus, and Evadne.

    Thinking about it now, if they hadnˇŻt cast her out, she wouldˇŻve never met them.

    This book was originally published on Royal Road. Check it out there for the real experience.

    So instead of rage, all she felt was pity.

    "TheyˇŻre already defeated... whatˇŻs the point in crushing them further?" Scarlett sighed in her mind.

    As she walked, the king himself stepped forward.

    "Lady Scarlett, it is truly an honor to meet you again!" he said with a forced smile. "Even though I am quite ill, I still came to welcome you!" His hands rubbed together nervously.

    Scarlett stopped for a brief moment.

    She remembered her first day in this world. Bowing before this very king, and accepted to be called as "Slave".

    How pathetic.

    Now, he was the one practically bowing to her.

    Scarlett waved a hand dismissively and walked right past him. "Alright, alright, IˇŻm not here for politics or discussions. I came to visit someone important to me."

    The king hurriedly nodded, bowing his head even lower. "Of course! As you wish... as you wish..."

    Meanwhile, Aoto casually walked up to the king and placed a reassuring hand on his shoulder.

    "Relax, my king," Aoto said with a confident smile. "IˇŻve already spoken to her. Thanks to my deep friendship with Scarlett, she has agreed to put aside past grudges... for now. SheˇŻll remain neutral. But whether we earn her favor depends on how we treat her in the future."

    The kingˇŻs eyes welled up with tears of relief.

    He suddenly pulled Aoto into a tight hug. "Oh, Aoto! You truly are a capable man! I can finally be at peace knowing you are here!"

    Aoto smiled warmly on the outside.

    But in his mind?

    He was laughing like a maniac.

    Of course, old man. Just stay sick and hurry up and die so I can be the next king.

    He patted the kingˇŻs back, looking as genuine as ever.

    "But make sure to name me as your successor first."he thought in inside but outside?

    "DonˇŻt worry so much," Aoto said with a gentle smile. "Just leave everything to me!"

    ---------

    Scarlett walked through the academy halls, feeling dozens of eyes locked onto her.

    The students couldn''t help but stare. Even though they didnˇŻt know that DarwitzˇŻs army had once tried to kill her, they knew one thing for sureˇŞScarlett wasnˇŻt a student anymore.

    And that made things... awkward.

    No one dared to approach her, and Scarlett didnˇŻt even glance at them. She simply walked ahead, ignoring the whispers and nervous glances.

    But just as she took another step forward, a boy with black hair suddenly bumped into her.

    Or rather, it felt like he had done it on purpose.

    "Scarlett! We finally meet again!" he said, a wide smile spreading across his face.

    Scarlett blinked, staring at him in confusion.

    Who is this guy?

    The boy standing before her was none other than Chiyoko HiiroˇŞthe second hero summoned by Almeida Kingdom.

    Unlike Aoto, Chiyoko didnˇŻt look much different from when she had last seen him. It had been nearly a year, yet he looked exactly the same.

    But Scarlett? She had no memory of him at all.

    She stood there awkwardly, unsure of what to say. Should she admit she didnˇŻt remember him? That would be too embarrassing.

    Before she could figure out what to do, a familiar voice called out from behind.

    "WhatˇŻs going on here?"

    Aoto had finally caught up to her.

    The moment Chiyoko saw Aoto, his smile twitched slightly. Being heroes summoned from different kingdoms, the two had always shared an unspoken rivalry.

    Especially since Chiyoko knew how close Scarlett and Aoto were.

    What he didnˇŻt know was that Scarlett and Aoto were just really good friends. Nothing more, nothing less.

    But still, he couldnˇŻt stand Aoto.

    Meanwhile, Scarlett had no interest in their silent competition. She leaned closer to Aoto and whispered, "Who is this guy?"

    Aoto nearly choked. "Waitˇ­ donˇŻt tell me you actually forgot him? That wannabe hero? ThatˇŻs Chiyoko."

    "Ohhh!" Scarlett finally remembered.

    She turned back to Chiyoko, her face completely bored. "You wasted a lot of my time. Fuck off," she said, walking past him without a second thought.

    Aoto chuckled and followed behind her, while Chiyoko stood frozen in place, processing what had just happened.

    Scarlett and Aoto continued down the corridor until Scarlett suddenly stopped at a turning point.

    "WhereˇŻs Irish? Is she still in the same dorm room as before?" she asked.

    Aoto grinned. "No need for that. I actually have a surprise for you. Just wait here!"

    Before she could say anything, he rushed past the corner, his voice cheerful as he called back, "Just stay where you are, got it?"

    As Aoto disappeared around the corner, Scarlett waited, feeling a little confused. But just a few moments later, he suddenly jumped out, landing on the ground with a proud smile on his face.

    With a dramatic wave of his hand, he announced, "Please welcomeˇŞyour fianc¨¦e, Irish Heartfelia!"

    He sounded like some kind of over-the-top event host, and Scarlett raised an eyebrow at him.

    But then, Irish stepped out.

    And Scarlett''s eyes widened.

    She lookedˇ­ completely different.

    Before, Irish had always been a bit tall for a girl, but now? She was even taller standing with a strong and confident posture. Her deep blue hair was no longer covering her one eye but even shorter than before like a boys and her ocean-blue eyes were framed by thick, dark lashes.

    Her body had changed too. She was toned, well-built, and carried herself with a bold, almost dangerous air.

    Her body has became very mature too and it was more mature looking since She wore a white sports bra with black edges, a brown jacket casually draped over her shoulders, and tight-fitting jeans paired with black boots.

    She looked like the perfect tomboy.

    Scarlett''s gaze drifted lower, catching sight of a small, shining silver ring on IrishˇŻs belly buttonˇŞshe had gotten a navel piercing. Not only that, but a seductive little tattoo peeked out from the side of her jeans, suggesting that a much bigger one lay hidden underneath.

    Scarlett''s mouth fell open in shock.

    Without thinking, she quickly pulled off her blindfold, needing to see everything clearly with her own eyes.

    Aoto smirked. "Hehˇ­ I knew you had a thing for tomboys," he teased.

    But before Scarlett could react, something unexpected happened.

    IrishˇŻs confident smile suddenly trembled, and before anyone could say a wordˇŞ

    Tears began to spill from her eyes.

    Not just a few tears, but a full-on river of them.

    She started crying right in front of them.

    Scarlett panicked, her hands twitching as she tried to figure out what to do. "W-Wait, why are youˇŞ?"

    But before she could finish, Aoto quickly grabbed IrishˇŻs wrist and pulled her behind the corner again.

    Scarlett just stood there, completely dumbfounded.

    Meanwhile, behind the corner, Aoto sighed and patted IrishˇŻs shoulder. "Why are you crying?" he asked, exasperated.

    Irish sniffled, rubbing her teary eyes. "It''s justˇ­ it''s been so long since I last saw herˇ­" She hiccupped between sobs. "I justˇ­ I missed her so much!"

    Aoto groaned. "Ugh! YouˇŻre gonna ruin everything! Do you remember everything I wrote in my tomboy guidebook? YouˇŻre supposed to be the best tomboy ever! Come on, get it together!"

    Irish sniffed again, nodding as she wiped away her tears. She took a deep breath, shaking her head to clear her emotions.

    Scarlett, still standing there in complete confusion, didnˇŻt even know what to do anymore.

    But thenˇŞ

    Irish stepped out again.

    This time, she had a confident smirk on her lips, her previous sadness completely wiped away. She strode forward, exuding an air of charisma.

    Behind her, Aoto pumped his fists and whispered excitedly, "Go, go, go!"

    Irish stopped right in front of Scarlett, leaning in close.

    With a teasing smile, she wrapped her arms around ScarlettˇŻs neck and whispered in a sultry voice, "It''s been a long time, honey."

    Scarlett froze.

    "Honey?" Her face turned bright red.

    But thenˇŞ

    IrishˇŻs smirk suddenly vanished.

    Her expression darkened.

    Her once warm, playful eyes became cold and lifeless.

    Scarlett felt a chill run down her spine.

    Irish tightened her grip slightly and leaned even closer, her lips barely inches away from Scarlett''s ear. Her voice dropped into a low, dangerous tone.

    "I can smell the scent of two other women on youˇ­"

    Her yandere instincts had completely taken over.

    ScarlettˇŻs heart stopped for a second. Her breath hitched, and her eyes widened.

    "Ohˇ­ oh shitˇ­ IˇŻm fucked!"

 Mouth To Mouth

    Scarlett''s heart pounded in her chest as IrishˇŻs grip on her neck tightened.

    The cold, lifeless look in IrishˇŻs eyes sent a chill down her spine.

    Scarlett let out an awkward laugh, trying to keep her cool. "Hahahaˇ­ Women''s smell? And two? You must be imagining things!" She waved her hand dismissively, pretending like it was a joke.

    But Irish wasnˇŻt buying it.

    Her fingers curled tighter around Scarlett''s neck, her voice dropping to a dangerously low tone.

    "Honeyˇ­ donˇŻt lie to me," she whispered, her blue eyes burning with intensity. "YouˇŻre cheating on me, arenˇŻt you?"

    ScarlettˇŻs throat went dry.

    This wasnˇŻt good.

    From the corner of her eye, she noticed Aoto standing there, sweating bullets.

    "Fuck this, IˇŻm getting out of here before itˇŻs too late!" Aoto thought, his face pale. Without another word, he turned and bolted, running as fast as he could.

    Scarlett watched him disappear and cursed in her mind. "You traitor!"

    But she didnˇŻt have time to be angry at him.

    She had to handle Irish.

    Scarlett took a deep breath and closed her eyes under her blindfold. "Now itˇŻs do or die."

    She exhaled slowly, then reached up and grabbed IrishˇŻs wrist, prying her hands off her neck. Then, she looked straight at Irish with a slightly annoyed expression, her voice calm but firm.

    "Irish, are you doubting me right now?" she asked, tilting her head slightly. "Do you not believe me?"

    Her voice carried the perfect mix of hurt and disappointment, as if she was the most innocent person in the world.

    IrishˇŻs breath hitched.

    Her fingers twitched.

    For a moment, doubt flickered in her eyes. What ifˇ­ Scarlett was telling the truth?

    Had she made a mistake?

    Her body started trembling.

    "N-Noˇ­ no! Of course, I believe in you!" IrishˇŻs voice shook as panic filled her face. "I-IˇŻm sorry! IˇŻm really sorry! Please donˇŻt be disappointed in me!"

    Her entire body trembled as she crumbled from Yandere mode straight into obsessive lover mode in a matter of seconds.

    Scarlett wasted no time.

    She pulled Irish into a warm hug, gently stroking her back.

    "ThereˇŻs no need to apologize," she whispered softly. "ItˇŻs okay. IˇŻll never be disappointed in you."

    Irish sniffled, pressing her face into ScarlettˇŻs shoulder.

    "It must have been from some women who passed me," Scarlett continued, rubbing her back in soothing circles. "It was just a misunderstanding."

    IrishˇŻs body relaxed.

    Her expression softened as she pulled back slightly, smiling.

    "Y-Yeah! That must be it!" she said brightly. "IˇŻm so glad you forgive me!"

    Scarlett hid her smirk.

    "Heheheˇ­ Yanderes are so easy to control!"

    "Let''s go to my room!" Irish said with excitement.

    Scarlett nodded and put her blindfold back on, hiding her eyes. She followed Irish, but as they walked, her thoughts drifted to Reiza and Lunatic.

    Stolen from its original source, this story is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.

    "What will happen if these three meet? How am I going to handle it?"

    The more she thought about it, the worse her headache got.

    She shook her head.

    "IˇŻll just deal with it when the time comesˇ­ and try my best to prevent anyone from dying!"

    Just as she pushed those thoughts away, Irish spoke up.

    "Your height has increased, and you even look more mature now!"

    Scarlett let out a small chuckle. "Yeahˇ­ unfortunately."

    She had always been uncomfortable with how she looked. Her body was taller, more mature, and sharper than she wanted. The only thing she liked was her abs and her toned, athletic build.

    Irish suddenly changed the topic. "You know, IˇŻm already in my second year. Soon, weˇŻll have summer vacation, and after that, it''ll be time for finals. Once thatˇŻs over, IˇŻll be graduating from the Hero Academy."

    "So?" Scarlett looked at her, wondering where this was going.

    Irish hesitated for a moment, playing with her fingers. Then, in a soft voice, she said, "I was thinkingˇ­ isnˇŻt all this studying a little boring? Why donˇŻt I just quit the academy and marry youˇŞ"

    Before she could finish, Scarlett immediately grabbed her shoulders.

    "DonˇŻt do that, Irish!" she said, almost shouting.

    Irish blinked in surprise.

    Scarlett quickly cleared her throat. "Ahemˇ­ I mean, youˇŻre really good at academics and practical training. I know you have a passion for getting stronger, so donˇŻt give that up for me!" she said, trying to sound calmer.

    "As for the marriageˇ­ we can do that after you graduate!"

    Irish''s eyes lit up like stars. "Really?!"

    Scarlett forced a smile while crying inside. "Of course, I need time to figure out what to do too!"

    On the outside, she kept a firm expression. "Of course!"

    ---------------

    After a short walk, they arrived at Irish''s room. She opened the door and stepped aside with a playful grin.

    "Come in! You go first!"

    "Okay!",

    Scarlett stepped inside the room without hesitation. The moment she crossed the threshold, she felt a strange chill in the air. It was dark, with only faint traces of moonlight slipping through the curtains. She walked further in, feeling the soft carpet under her feet as she approached the bed.

    ˇ°Irish, at least turn on the lights,ˇ± Scarlett said, turning back toward the door.

    But before she could take another stepˇŞ

    Swish!

    Cold metal suddenly wrapped around her wrists and ankles. Thick chains shot out from the floor and walls, binding her limbs and pulling her down onto the bed. Before she could react, her arms and legs were completely restrained, locking her in place in an X shape.

    ˇ°What theˇŞ?ˇ±

    Then, she heard soft, unsteady breathing. Turning her head, she saw Irish standing at the edge of the bed. A wild, almost unhinged smile stretched across her face, her soft blue eyes now glowing eerily in the dim room.

    ˇ°Heheheˇ­ ItˇŻs been a year since I last saw you,ˇ± Irish whispered, her voice shaking with raw emotion. ˇ°Do you know how long I waited? How much I missed you? IˇŻm never letting you leave again.ˇ±

    She stepped closer, her movements slow and deliberate, as if she was savoring every second.

    Scarlett blinked, then sighed. Of course, she could easily break these chains if she wanted to. But doing that would only make Irish angry, and she didnˇŻt feel like dealing with a furious Yandere at the moment.

    Instead, she smirked. ˇ°Oh? So this is what itˇŻs like to be in a Yandere situationˇ­ not bad.ˇ±

    "I mean who doesn''t want an cute or tomboy looking Yandere?",

    A girl completely obsessed with her? Devoted to her so much that sheˇŻd go through any means to get her? That was kind of flattering. But then, as she looked at IrishˇŻs intense gaze, she felt a bead of sweat roll down her forehead.

    ˇ°She looks a little too seriousˇ­ This is kind scary!",

    Irish climbed onto the bed, her knees pressing into the mattress as she moved over Scarlett. Her warm breath brushed against ScarlettˇŻs skin as she leaned in, her fingers lightly tracing over ScarlettˇŻs toned stomach.

    "I masturbated thinking about you every day!", Irish whispered, her voice trembling with excitement. ˇ°I Dreamed about it. Wished for it.ˇ±

    Scarlett gulped. ˇ°Uhˇ­ thatˇŻs nice and all, butˇŞYou don''t have to say those stuff like thatˇ±

    Before she could finish, Irish pressed her forehead against ScarlettˇŻs, staring deep into her eyes even through the blindfold.

    ˇ°WeˇŻll be together forever,ˇ± Irish murmured.

    ScarlettˇŻs heart pounded. She needed to find a way to handle this carefullyˇŞbefore things got out of control.

    Scarlett flinched as IrishˇŻs warm tongue slowly trailed up her neck. A shiver ran down her spine as Irish moved higher, licking the sensitive skin just above her chest.

    ˇ°Hey, donˇŻt bite!ˇ± Scarlett yelped when Irish suddenly sank her teeth into her skin.

    But Irish didnˇŻt stop. She pressed closer, her breath hot against ScarlettˇŻs collarbone. With trembling hands, she reached for the hem of ScarlettˇŻs shirt and started pulling it up.

    Scarlett was only wearing a simple T-shirt and a pair of shorts that barely reached her mid-thighs. It wasnˇŻt much, but right now, it felt like way too little.

    IrishˇŻs eyes darkened with hunger as she took in the sight before her. Drool gathered at the corner of her lips as she stared at ScarlettˇŻs chest, her hands twitching in excitement.

    Without warning, she grabbed ScarlettˇŻs chest with both hands and squeezed.

    ˇ°So softˇ­ˇ± Irish whispered, her fingers kneading eagerly.

    Scarlett stiffened, her face heating up. ˇ°H-Hey, hold on a secondˇŞˇ±

    Irish didnˇŻt listen. She leaned forward, her lips parting as she aimed straight forˇŞ

    ˇ°Hey, hey, hey! Not there! Not there!ˇ± ScarlettˇŻs voice rose in alarm.

    Irish didnˇŻt stop.

    ScarlettˇŻs mind raced. She needed a way outˇŞfast! What could she say to break this madness?

    Then, at the last second, an idea popped into her head.

    ˇ°IˇŻm hungry!ˇ± she screamed.

    Irish froze.

    For a moment, she just stared, as if trying to process what she had just heard. Then, she smacked her own forehead.

    ˇ°Oh no! How could I forget?ˇ± she groaned. ˇ°I actually prepared a special dish for you!ˇ±

    Scarlett almost cried in relief.

    ˇ°Really? Hurry up and bring it!ˇ± she said eagerly, seeing a way out of this situation.

    Irish climbed off her and stepped back.

    Scarlett sighed in reliefˇŞuntil she realized she was still tied up.

    ˇ°Uhˇ­ how am I supposed to eat like this?ˇ± she asked, tugging at the chains.

    Irish gave her a sweet smile. ˇ°Oh, donˇŻt worry, honey! IˇŻll feed you with my own hands. Just leave everything to me!ˇ±

    Then, she disappeared into the darkness of the room.

    Scarlett groaned. ˇ°Greatˇ­ this is gonna take forever.ˇ±

    ˇŞ

    After a few moments, Irish returned, carrying a dish on a small plate. It had rice mixed with a meat dish, coated in a flavorful sauce that turned the rice a deep brown color. The smell was incredible, making ScarlettˇŻs stomach rumble.

    Irish scooped up a spoonful and brought it to ScarlettˇŻs lips.

    ˇ°Say ˇ®Ahhh!ˇŻˇ± she said cheerfully.

    Scarlett hesitated but opened her mouth. The first bite melted in her mouth, the flavors rich and delicious.

    Butˇ­ something felt off.

    Scarlett chewed slowly, frowning. There were tiny, hard fragments mixed into the rice. They werenˇŻt bones, but they were curved and rough against her tongue.

    She swallowed and hesitated before asking, ˇ°Uhˇ­ whatˇŻs this crunchy thing? It feels kinda weird.ˇ±

    IrishˇŻs eyes sparkled with excitement.

    ˇ°You noticed! ThatˇŻs my fingernails!ˇ±

    Scarlett choked. ˇ°What?ˇ±

    IrishˇŻs face turned bright red, and she covered her cheeks with her hands.

    ˇ°I wanted to add my breast milkˇ­ but IˇŻm not mature enough for that yet!ˇ± she admitted shyly.

    ScarlettˇŻs entire body stiffened. ˇ°B-Breast milk?ˇ±

    Irish nodded happily. ˇ°So instead, I decided to add my fingernails! ItˇŻs my special ingredient. Now weˇŻll be even closer! Here, have another bite!ˇ±

    She lifted another spoonful to ScarlettˇŻs lips.

    ScarlettˇŻs soul nearly left her body.

    But she held on, forcing herself to stay calm. She opened her mouth and took another bite, chewing slowly.

    "Thank God IˇŻm no longer human, or else this would have been troublesome," she thought, trying to ignore the unsettling crunch of IrishˇŻs fingernails mixed into the food.

    She took a few more bites, hoping to get through this quickly. But as she ate, IrishˇŻs smile began to fade.

    She suddenly stopped feeding Scarlett, her expression turning serious. A frown crept onto her face as if something was bothering her.

    ˇ°This isnˇŻt how itˇŻs supposed to beˇ­ Something is missing,ˇ± Irish muttered, falling into deep thought.

    Scarlett watched nervously as IrishˇŻs eyes darkened, her lips pressing together as if she was searching for an answer.

    Then, after a few seconds, a mischievous grin returned to IrishˇŻs face, her eyes lighting up with excitement.

    ˇ°ThatˇŻs it!ˇ± she said, clapping her hands together. ˇ°I should feed you mouth to mouth!ˇ±

 Reverse Isekai

    "That''s it!" Irish said, clapping her hands together. "I should feed you mouth to mouth!"

    Gulp!

    Scarlett gulped.

    Scarlett felt a lump form in her throat as she gulped.

    "This isn''t so badˇ­ but wouldn''t just kissing directly be much better?" she thought.

    But whatever the case, she had no choice but to go along with whatever Irish was planning now.

    Irish took a bite of food, holding it in her mouth without chewing. Her lips curled into a playful smile as she leaned closer, her tongue slightly sticking out, ready to feed Scarlett mouth to mouth.

    ScarlettˇŻs heart raced.

    Just as Irish was about to press their lips togetherˇŞ

    **BANG!**

    The door swung open with a loud crash.

    "Senior Irish, we wanted to talk about the Dark Magic formulaˇŞ"

    Two girls stood in the doorway. One of them, who had rushed inside first, stopped mid-sentence, her eyes widening in shock.

    She and her companion took in the scene before themˇŞIrish sitting on top of ScarlettˇŻs stomach, Scarlett tied up with chains in anˇ­ undeniably intimate position.

    Scarlett blinked.

    "She didnˇŻt even lock the door?" she thought, feeling an overwhelming sense of awkwardness.

    The two girls turned bright red.

    "Kyaa~!"

    They let out high-pitched squeals before spinning on their heels and bolting out of the room, their footsteps echoing down the hall.

    IrishˇŻs eye twitched in irritation as she clenched her fists.

    "Tchˇ­ They ruined the mood!" she muttered angrily.

    Clank!....

    Without any effort, Scarlett broke the chains binding her and sat up casually, stretching her arms as if nothing had happened.

    "LetˇŻs go outside and get some fresh air," she suggested, brushing off the situation.

    BAM!

    Before she could react, Irish tackled her, wrapping herself around ScarlettˇŻs upper body like a koala.

    "No! YouˇŻre not going anywhere! I know youˇŻll leave me!" she cried out, clinging onto her desperately.

    Scarlett sighed and let out a small chuckle, trying to calm her down.

    "But why would I leave you?" she said gently, patting IrishˇŻs back.

    Irish hesitated for a moment before slowly loosening her grip.

    She slid off and sat on her knees in front of Scarlett, looking up at her with a pout.

    "I know youˇŻre still disappointed in me," Irish mumbled. "ArenˇŻt we like a couple now? And yetˇ­ youˇŻre not even a little flirty with me."

    She buried her face against ScarlettˇŻs stomach, hugging her tightly.

    Scarlett smiled softly.

    Unauthorized use of content: if you find this story on Amazon, report the violation.

    "She still has her cute side," she thought, feeling warmth spread in her chest.

    But then Scarlett suddenly had an amusing idea.

    She leaned in close to Irish, her lips curling into a sultry smile. Then, in the most seductive voice she could muster, she whispered, "You know what, Irish? You are amazing."

    Her voice alone was already captivating, but when she tried to make it even more seductive, it became downright irresistible.

    IrishˇŻs face turned bright red.

    "W-WhatˇŞ"

    Before she could finish her sentence, Scarlett''s hand slowly slid down IrishˇŻs back, trailing over her soft skin before reaching her abdomen.

    "Such a great figureˇ­ Just looking at you makes me feel so hot," Scarlett purred.

    IrishˇŻs breath hitched.

    ScarlettˇŻs hand continued its descent, stopping at IrishˇŻs round, soft backside. She grabbed it gently and gave it a firm squeeze.

    Irish shuddered.

    "So soft," Scarlett murmured, her fingers teasingly kneading the plush flesh. "I still remember our first nightˇ­ You were so wonderful all night long."

    Irish gasped, her face growing hotter by the second.

    ScarlettˇŻs voice was like silk, wrapping around her senses, making her body feel light and dizzy with pleasure.

    "A-Ahh~ Keep going, honeyˇ­ donˇŻt stop!" Irish whimpered, her breathing turning shallow and unsteady.

    Scarlett smirked.

    "YouˇŻre the best, Irish. YouˇŻre simply the best," she continued in a low, honeyed tone.

    "Your cooking is the most delicious IˇŻve ever tasted," she added, her fingers still teasing Irish. "YouˇŻll make the perfect wife."

    That was the final push.

    Irish let out a trembling groan as her body tensed for a momentˇŞthen went completely limp.

    Her arms remained wrapped around Scarlett as she collapsed against her, panting softly.

    Scarlett blinked in surprise.

    "Sheˇ­ she came just by hearing my voice?" Scarlett thought, swallowing hard.

    She had always known Irish was a hopeless yandere, but this? This was beyond understanding.

    "Yanderes really are impossible to figure out," she muttered to herself.

    Carefully, Scarlett unwrapped herself from Irish and stood up. She walked over to the window, looking outside at the clear blue sky.

    "Now that you''re satisfied, let''s go somewhere and have some alone time outside," she said, her voice returning to normal. "I have a few days free before I go back."

    Irish, still recovering from what just happened, finally sat up.

    "Only a few days, huhˇ­" she muttered, clear disappointment in her voice. "Wellˇ­ better than nothing."

    She didnˇŻt sound happy, but she wasnˇŻt going to let this chance slip away.

    "Alright then," she said with a mischievous smirk. "LetˇŻs go somewhere farˇŞanother territory. WeˇŻll hide our identities and just enjoy ourselves."

    She stood up, but the moment she tried to walk, her legs wobbled beneath her.

    Scarlett chuckled.

    "Are you sure you can even move?" she teased.

    Irish shot her a pout but steadied herself.

    Scarlett liked the idea. Exploring new places, visiting villages, going on little adventures like hunting monsters, and maybe even helping some people along the wayˇŞof course she was not a good person who liked to help people for no reason but it all sounded like fun.

    And most importantly, she could spend time with Irish without any distractions.

    Before they left, Scarlett wrote a quick letter and left it on IrishˇŻs desk. It was just a simple note letting the others know that she wouldnˇŻt be around for a few days.

    Then, they both changed into travel-friendly outfits.

    Irish put on her blue-colored female armor, which had a skirt-like design. The armor fit her perfectly, hugging her curves while still looking elegant and battle-ready.

    Scarlett, instead of wearing something stylish or elegant, had chosen an old-fashioned iron suit of armorˇŞthe kind worn by male warriors in the past.

    The heavy metal plates covered her entire body from head to toe, leaving no skin exposed. Even her face was completely hidden behind a bulky iron helmet.

    If anyone saw her now, they would never believe that the person inside was actually a woman.

    Irish crossed her arms and pouted, clearly unhappy with ScarlettˇŻs choice.

    "Why are you wearing this? ItˇŻs soˇ­ masculine!" she complained.

    But Scarlett only laughed, flexing her arms in a dramatic bodybuilder pose.

    "Oh yeah! This is called manliness!" she declared, her voice muffled slightly by the helmet. "Ahhˇ­ I can feel my manliness rising! Such a perfect armor!"

    Irish sighed, shaking her head.

    "ThereˇŻs no point in explaining it to her," she thought, giving up.

    "Fine, whatever! LetˇŻs just go!" she said with a huff.

    Scarlett nodded, but just as they were about to step out of the roomˇŞ

    A golden light suddenly surged from the floor.

    A massive magic circle spread across the entire room, glowing brightly with intricate patterns. The magical energy it released was strong, filling the air with a mysterious force.

    Scarlett''s eyes widened in recognition.

    "Aˇ­ summoning circle?" she muttered.

    She had seen magic circles before. The first time was when she and Aoto were summoned by the saintess, and the second was when Carl used his unique skill to summon her.

    But this one was different.

    It was much bigger than the ones she had seen before.

    And more importantlyˇŞ

    "ItˇŻs not trying to forcefully pull us inˇ­ ItˇŻs asking for my permission," Scarlett realized, feeling the gentle pull of magic around her.

    Her lips curled into a small, excited smile.

    "This could be interesting," she thought.

    "Alright, Irish," she said with a grin. "LetˇŻs go. LetˇŻs see where this magic circle takes us. Think of it as a little tour!"

    She confidently stepped into the center of the circle.

    IrishˇŻs eyes widened.

    "W-Wait! YouˇŻre just going in like that?!"

    But before Scarlett could answer, Irish jumped at her, throwing herself into ScarlettˇŻs arms.

    Scarlett instinctively caught her in a princess carry, holding her securely.

    Irish smiled mischievously and wrapped her arms around ScarlettˇŻs neck.

    "As you wish~" she whispered playfully.

    The magic circle reacted immediately.

    Its golden light intensified, filling the entire room with a blinding glow. It was as if the magic itself had been waiting for ScarlettˇŻs approval.

    And thenˇŞ

    Swish!

    In the blink of an eye, both of them vanished, leaving behind only an empty, silent room.

    -----------

    A bright white light spread in front of Scarlett and Irish, completely blinding them for a moment.

    ThenˇŞSwish!

    Everything returned to normal.

    But the moment Scarlett could see again, her eyes inside her helmet widened in shock.

    Countless bright flashes flickered in front of her.

    Ctchik! Ctchik! Ctchik!

    A strange clicking noise filled the air.

    Scarlett instantly knew what it was.

    Camera flashes.

    Yes, reporters and cameramen stood at a distance, snapping pictures like crazy.

    Irish, still in ScarlettˇŻs arms, looked completely dumbfounded.

    But Scarlett quickly scanned her surroundings.

    She saw a large group of people dressed as adventurers kneeling on the ground in a pentagram formation.

    They were gasping for air, drenched in sweat, their faces pale with exhaustion.

    It was obvious that they were the ones who had summoned her.

    And as if that wasnˇŻt shocking enoughˇŞ

    A helicopter hovered in the sky above them.

    A reporter inside was broadcasting live news to the world.

    His voice boomed through a loudspeaker:

    "Look at this! The most powerful summoners from around the globe have come together to summon a mighty warrior..."

    He suddenly paused, and then smirked.

    "...But what did we get instead?"

    The camera zoomed in on ScarlettˇŞwho was still wearing her full-body iron armorˇŞholding Irish like a princess in her arms.

    The reporter chuckled.

    "Did we just interrupt some kind of fairy tale moment of a knight and his princess?"

    -------

    Scarlett stood frozen.

    She took in the modern city skyline, the flashing cameras, the reporters, and the massive crowd watching them.

    And in that moment, only one thought filled her mindˇŞ

    "Reverse Isekai?"

 Ten Million Battle Points

    "Reverse Isekai?" Scarlett thought, her mind swirling with confusion.

    Different thoughts raced through her head.

    "But since when did my world have adventurers and mages? It was supposed to be a normal world! Is this some kind of parallel version of it?"

    Her sharp eyes darted around, taking in the crowdˇŻs reactions.

    Many people looked disappointed. Some had surprised or puzzled expressions.

    But the ones who had summoned herˇŞdressed as adventurers and magesˇŞhad the most complex expressions of all.

    It was as if they were thinking, What the hell did we just summon?

    Meanwhile, most of the crowd had tense and alert expressions, ready to react in case she turned out to be a threat.

    Scarlett gently put Irish down, helping her stand on her feet.

    "Where are we?" Irish asked, looking around in confusion.

    "I think I know, but IˇŻll explain later," Scarlett replied calmly.

    Just then, a woman in a sleek office outfit stepped forward.

    She had blue hair and a professional aura, looking like the perfect secretary.

    Bowing her head slightly, she spoke in a polite but firm tone.

    "Can you understand my language? IˇŻm Akino Jabami. We were attempting to summon a powerful entity. Are you the one we were looking for? What kind of world do you come from?"

    The entire area fell silent.

    Everyone waited, eyes locked on Scarlett, expecting an answer.

    Not a single person even glanced at Irish.

    Scarlett took a deep breath and smirked slightly.

    "My world?" she echoed. "Why donˇŻt you tell me about your world first?"

    Shock.

    A wave of disbelief rippled through the crowd.

    PeopleˇŻs mouths dropped open.

    Their eyes widened.

    Only one thought ran through everyoneˇŻs mindˇŞ

    A woman?!

    Nobody had imagined that beneath the heavy, masculine iron armor was actually a womanˇ­ with such a beautiful and enchanting voice.

    Noticing their shocked expressions, Scarlett reached up and removed her heavy iron helmet.

    The moment it slipped off, her long purple hair cascaded down her back like a silky waterfall.

    Then, her face was revealedˇŞseductive, breathtaking, beyond imagination.

    A wave of blush spread across the entire crowd.

    It didnˇŻt matter if they were men or women, old or youngˇŞeveryone felt their hearts race.

    If you encounter this story on Amazon, note that it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it.

    AkinoˇŻs cheeks turned red as she thought,"S-so beautiful!.

    Her gaze shifted to Irish, and her thoughts spun again.

    "SheˇŻs just as stunning. Are all the women in their world like this? Is it a world full of Goddess looking females?

    She quickly pushed those thoughts aside, straightened her posture, and cleared her throat.

    "Ahemˇ­ actually, about our worldˇŞ"

    She was about to explain when a stampede of reporters and cameramen rushed toward Scarlett.

    "Miss, please tell us your name!"

    "Are you as powerful as you look?"

    "Who is this other beautiful tomboy beside you? Are you friends or lovers?"

    The chaos was overwhelming.

    Scarlett had dealt with kingdom officials, noble gatherings, and even battlefields, but this was different.

    At least in the kingdom, people didnˇŻt swarm her like starving insects chasing food.

    Meanwhile, the reporter in the helicopter was losing his mind.

    "Put me down! Hurry up and land!" he yelled.

    His frustration grew as he banged his fists against the window.

    "Why the hell did I decide to stay up here?! I should be down there! Should I jump? Should I just jump?!"

    But despite their excitement, the reporters also knew that one wrong move could get them silenced by the higher-ups.

    Scarlett let out a long sigh.

    Just then, security guards rushed in, forcing the crowd back.

    Akino quickly grabbed Scarlett and IrishˇŻs hands.

    "LetˇŻs talk later. First, come with us!" she said firmly.

    Scarlett didnˇŻt resist.

    Akino led them toward the white building behind them.

    They moved quickly through the grand hall, down twisting corridors, and finally stepped into an elevator.

    The moment the doors closed, Irish panicked.

    She stared at the small space, her hand moving toward her sword.

    "What is this thing?! Is she trying to trap us inside this tiny room?!"

    She was ready to fight, but Scarlett gently placed a hand on her shoulder.

    "IˇŻm here," Scarlett said with a calm smile. "No need to worry."

    The elevator suddenly started moving, and Irish panicked again.

    "ItˇŻs moving without any magic! SomethingˇŻs wrong!"

    Without hesitation, she unsheathed her sword, ready to strike at the unknown force controlling the small room.

    But before she could do anything, Scarlett grabbed her wrist gently yet firmly.

    "No need," Scarlett said with a calm voice. "I told you, it''s okay."

    Irish hesitated for a moment, then slowly lowered her sword. She didnˇŻt say anything but kept her head down, still uneasy about the strange magicless mechanism.

    Akino, who had been watching them closely, smiled to herself.

    "I knew it," she thought. "SheˇŻs the leader between the two."

    She turned to Scarlett, curiosity in her eyes.

    "It seems like you''re familiar with this kind of technology."

    Scarlett nodded slightly. "Somewhat."

    "So tough," Akino thought with admiration.

    Before they realized it, the elevator had already reached the highest floorˇŞthe 24th floor.

    Akino stepped forward. "This way," she said, leading them through a large doorway.

    The room was bright and spacious, with white walls and modern furniture. Rows of seats and computers lined the space, making it look like a high-tech office. But at this hour, there was no one else inside.

    Scarlett and Irish followed Akino to the far end of the room, where the entire wall was made of transparent glass.

    Through the massive window, they could see the city below, glowing under the night sky. Countless lights twinkled like fireflies, blending beautifully with the stars above.

    It was a breathtaking sight.

    Akino turned back to them and asked, "So, where should I start?"

    She took a deep breath before explaining.

    "We were once just normal humans, with no magic or special abilities. But several years ago, everything changed."

    Her expression turned somber.

    "Out of nowhere, a strange status window appeared in front of people. After that, dungeons started appearing all over the world, and monsters poured out, bringing death and destruction."

    She paused, her voice filled with sorrow.

    "But then, some people awakened special abilities granted by the system. They became strong enough to fight back, kill monsters, and clear dungeons before they could break open. These people are called Hunters."

    Her expression brightened slightly.

    "Hunters are ranked from E to S, with E being the weakest and S being the strongest."

    Scarlett listened intently, absorbing the information.

    Then, something struck her.

    "What year is it?" she asked urgently.

    Akino blinked at the sudden question.

    "Ummˇ­ May 2027."

    Scarlett''s eyes widened.

    "2027?" she repeated in shock.

    Her mind raced. "That means this is my worldˇ­ but in the future? Did the timeline shift?"

    Within seconds, she pieced it together.

    "If only one year passed for me, but more than five years passed hereˇ­ then time flows differently between worlds."

    She turned back to Akino, her voice steady.

    "Why did you summon me?"

    "Oh, right!" Akino said, snapping back to the main point.

    "Actually, itˇŻs because of an S-rank Hunter named Granny Shia. SheˇŻs a Chinese Hunter, and sheˇŻs famous for her prophetic abilities. She can see glimpses of the future."

    AkinoˇŻs expression turned serious.

    "A few weeks ago, out of nowhere, Granny Shia started screaming and panicking in her house. She kept repeating three words: ˇ®Calamity,ˇŻ ˇ®Catastrophe,ˇŻ andˇ­ ˇ®10 million battle points.ˇŻ"

    She took a deep breath before continuing.

    "Before she could explain what she saw, she suddenly collapsed and became paralyzed."

    Scarlett and Irish listened in silence.

    "Her visions have always been incredibly accurate," Akino added. "Because of that, the strongest summoning specialists from around the world gathered to perform a ritualˇ­ and thatˇŻs how you ended up here."

    Scarlett nodded, taking in everything she had just heard.

    "Okay, one last question," she said. "What do you mean by 10 million battle points?"

    Akino tilted her head slightly before answering.

    "Oh, that? ThatˇŻs how we measure a HunterˇŻs strength. ItˇŻs a system we use to rank their battle power," she explained with a smile.

    "An E-rank Hunter usually has around a hundred battle points. A D-rank can have up to a few thousand. A C-rank reaches tens of thousands, and it keeps increasing from there."

    Her tone then turned serious.

    "But the real reason we use this system is to compare S-rank Hunters. It helps us determine who is the strongest among them."

    Scarlett listened carefully, sensing there was something important coming next.

    "And thatˇŻs where things get serious," Akino continued, her voice dropping slightly.

    "The worldˇŻs strongest Hunter, Arthur Mathew, has a battle point score of one million."

    ScarlettˇŻs eyes narrowed.

    "But Granny Shia mentioned ˇ®Ten million battle points,ˇŻ" Akino said, her expression darkening.

    "That means the enemy weˇŻre facing has at least that much power. In other wordsˇ­" She took a deep breath.

    "This enemy is ten times stronger than the worldˇŻs strongest Hunter."

    For a few seconds, there was complete silence. The weight of that information sank in deeply.

    At this point, Scarlett understood everything.

    "So, out of fear of losing, they did everything they could," she thought.

    "They performed a summoning ritual, hoping to bring someone even stronger than Arthur."

    She turned her gaze toward Irish.

    Irish looked confused but not completely lost. From her expression, she seemed to have a rough idea of what was happening.

 Honey?

    Scarlett crossed her arms and looked straight into AkinoˇŻs eyes. Even though she was wearing a blindfold, her gaze felt sharp and piercing.

    "So, do you want me to be the hero and save the world?" she asked. Her voice was calm but firm.

    Akino hesitated for a moment before answering.

    "Umm... yeah, but only if you can!" She paused briefly, then continued, "First, we need to check your battle points. If theyˇŻre low, then you wonˇŻt have to do anything. But if theyˇŻre slightly lower than ten million, weˇŻll do everything we can to help you get stronger before the catastrophe arrives. And if yours are higher..."

    She took a deep breath and looked at Scarlett with pleading eyes.

    "Then IˇŻll beg you to save us."

    Scarlett didnˇŻt react immediately. She simply nodded, deep in thought.

    "Hmmm..." she hummed, thinking over the situation.

    "Alright, letˇŻs not waste time. We should get the formalities done as quickly as possible," Akino said as she turned and started walking forward.

    Scarlett and Irish followed behind her with a confident posture, their steps steady and strong.

    As they walked, Scarlett suddenly spoke up.

    "By the way, which nation are we in?" she asked casually.

    She had a strong feeling that they were in Japan, given AkinoˇŻs name, but she couldnˇŻt just assume and say it outright. If she said something like, *Are we in Japan?* it might make them suspicious. She wanted to hide the fact that she was originally from Earth.

    Akino glanced back at her.

    "WeˇŻre in a country called Japan," she replied. "The summoning was supposed to take place in either Switzerland or here, and in the end, it ended up happening here."

    ScarlettˇŻs expression remained neutral, but her thoughts were racing.

    "So it really is Japan," she thought to herself.

    But she didnˇŻt feel happy about it.

    Scarlett had no good memories of Japan or even EarthˇŞexcept for two people.

    Her mother.

    And her best friend, Aoto.

    She clenched her fists slightly but quickly loosened them. There was no point in thinking about the past now.

    ---------------

    At the top floor of the building, a bridge connected it to another structure. The group crossed over and took a left turn, heading down into the basement.

    As they descended, the surroundings became more futuristic. The walls were bright white, and the lights above cast a soft glow, giving the entire area a sleek and advanced look.

    Guards stood watch, gripping both firearms and other weapons that looked more sophisticated than normal swords. Their sharp eyes immediately noticed Scarlett and Irish as they passed by. The two women were undeniably beautiful, their presence almost overwhelming. But the guards were disciplined. They quickly averted their gazes and lowered their heads, keeping their desires in check.

    Akino led the way through a long corridor until they arrived at a large complex.

    Find this and other great novels on the author''s preferred platform. Support original creators!

    Inside, the room was massive. There were training dummies lined up, different types of workout machines, and even enormous boulders with glowing ruins imprinted on them. The entire place screamed "training ground for the strong."

    But they didn''t stop there.

    Instead, they entered a separate square-shaped room with smooth, white walls.

    Akino turned to them with a serious expression.

    "WeˇŻll summon an artificial monster here," she explained. "Your reaction speed will determine the first part of the test. The second part will test your raw strength. Based on these two factors, weˇŻll get a rough estimate of your battle points."

    Scarlett nodded, listening carefully.

    "But thatˇŻs not all," Akino continued. "Real combat experience is just as important. If your estimated battle points are satisfactory, youˇŻll have to fight against other top-ranked hunters to confirm your abilities."

    Scarlett glanced at Irish and smirked.

    "You go first," she said casually.

    IrishˇŻs blue eyes gleamed with excitement. "Okay!" she replied, stepping forward into the white room.

    She stood in the center and pulled out her saber.

    The weapon was stunning. It was a deep blue, so dark it almost looked black, and its craftsmanship was flawless. The blade was sharp and deadly, and beautiful emeralds were embedded into its hilt, giving it an elegant yet dangerous appearance.

    Akino moved toward a nearby computer and began typing.

    "Get ready. IˇŻm starting now!" she announced.

    Without warning, the first wave of monsters appeared.

    A group of goblins materialized out of thin air, with one slightly larger goblin leading them.

    Irish sighed, her shoulders dropping in clear disappointment.

    "Rust."

    The moment the word left her lips, the goblinsˇŻ bodies began to decay at an unnatural speed. Their green skin turned black and started peeling away, their flesh rotting as if centuries had passed in mere seconds. Before they could even let out a scream, all that remained was a pile of disgusting, rotten meat.

    Akino''s eyes widened in surprise.

    "Oh, wow! That was too easy! I should just skip to level ten, then!" she said excitedly.

    She quickly typed on the computer again.

    A skeletal lich appeared next, surrounded by several flying monsters with blazing fire and crackling lightning swirling around them.

    Before anyone could reactˇŞ

    Swish!

    Clank!

    Wooshhh!

    In a single instant, Irish was gone from her original spot.

    And in the next instantˇŞ

    Thud!

    The monsters fell to the ground, their heads cleanly severed.

    Irish stood behind them, her saber dripping with dark blood.

    "Too easy," she said, a wild grin spreading across her face. "Bring something harder!"

    Akino gulped.

    Without hesitation, she raised the difficulty.

    Level 15. Then level 20. Then level 40.

    More and more powerful monsters appeared. Some had thick, stone-like skin. Others were twice the size of humans, their muscles bulging with raw power. Some could fly, while others wielded deadly magic.

    But it didnˇŻt matter.

    Irish cut through them like a storm.

    Her speed was terrifying. Her movements were precise. Her stamina seemed limitless.

    She wasnˇŻt even sweating.

    AkinoˇŻs hands trembled slightly as she wiped a drop of sweat from her forehead.

    "DonˇŻt tell me... is she actually the summoned hero?" she muttered under her breath.

    Her fingers hovered over the keyboard for a moment before she pressed the final button.

    "Okay... this is the hardest one we have. Level 200."

    She swallowed hard.

    But as she looked at IrishˇŻs eager expression, a shiver ran down her spine.

    Roarrrr!

    A deafening roar shook the entire training room as a giant demon appeared. Its body was covered in thick red scales, a long pointy tail swayed behind it, and its face looked like a monstrous fox with sharp fangs. Two massive goat-like horns curved from its forehead, and its glowing red eyes locked onto Irish with pure bloodlust.

    The demon wasted no time and charged straight at her, its powerful legs stomping against the ground like a rampaging beast.

    Irish''s eyes widened for a second, but she quickly adjusted her stance. Without hesitation, she dashed toward the demon, meeting its attack head-on.

    BOOM!

    Their clash sent shockwaves through the air.

    BAM! BAM! BAM!

    Fists and blades collided as they exchanged rapid blows. The demon was fast, far faster than anything Irish had faced before. But she was faster.

    Suddenly, the demon let out a sinister chuckle. A ring of fireballs formed around its body, floating in mid-air like a halo of destruction.

    Swishˇ­

    All the fireballs shot toward Irish at terrifying speed.

    With lightning-fast reflexes, Irish dashed to the side, running so swiftly it was as if she was gliding on water.

    BOOM!

    Explosions erupted behind her as the fireballs hit the ground, leaving behind scorched craters.

    Irish skidded to a stop, gripping her saber tightly. Her playful smirk faded, replaced by a sharp glint in her blue eyes.

    "Okay, enough playing around," she muttered.

    Dark blue energy flared around her like a storm, crackling with overwhelming power. Her saber, already sharp and deadly, began to growˇŞfirst doubling in size, then tripling. The entire room trembled under the sheer force of her energy.

    She raised her massive saber high, its tip almost touching the ceiling.

    "ULTIMATE SABERˇŞ"

    With a single swing, she unleashed a devastating slash.

    "SLASH!..."

    BOOM!

    A monstrous wave of dark blue energy tore through the air, sending debris flying in all directions. The powerful slash wave shot straight at the demon, cutting through it effortlessly.

    SHRRK!

    The demon didn''t even have time to scream before it was sliced in half like butter.

    But the attack didnˇŻt stop there. The energy wave slammed into the reinforced walls of the training room. The protective barriers activated, glowing brightlyˇŞbut it was useless. The slash cut straight through, leaving a massive hole in the wall.

    The entire room fell silent.

    Akino''s eyes widened, her mouth slightly open as she gulped.

    "T-thank god, They are on our side," she thought, feeling a cold sweat run down her back. If they ever turned against her, she wouldnˇŻt stand a chance. Not even the elite soldiers outside could stop them.

    "I should be more polite to them from now on!",

    Determined to stay on their good side, she quickly cleared her throat and put on a cheerful smile.

    "Hahaˇ­ what a show! IˇŻm officially your fan now, Msˇ­ ummmˇ­?" Akino said, still catching her breath.

    Irish smirked, placing a hand on her hip. "Irish. Or you can call me Mrs. Nova," she said playfully.

    She turned to Scarlett with a teasing grin.

    Scarlett sighed. "I''m Scarlett Nova."

    Akino''s eyes widened in realization.

    "Waitˇ­ so you two areˇ­?" she trailed off, her cheeks turning red.

    "Something like that," Scarlett replied casually.

    Irish puffed up her cheeks in mock anger. "What do you mean, ˇ®something like that,ˇŻ honey?! WeˇŻre a couple! No doubt about it!"

    Scarlett sighed again, shaking her head with a small smile. "Yeah, yeah, you win."

    Akino, still blushing, glanced between them. "Honey?" she whispered to herself, her face getting redder.

    She decided not to ask any more questions.

 Immeasurable -Just Like Her Beauty

    After finishing her speed training, it was now time for Irish''s strength test.

    Akino led Irish and Scarlett to a large, spherical orb that was connected to a mechanical machine. Thick wires wrapped around the orb, connecting it to a computer that seemed to monitor the results.

    "This is a mana detector," Akino explained, gesturing towards the glowing orb. "It measures the level of mana you possess and displays the results. Just place your hand on it."

    Irish nodded, stepping forward confidently. Without hesitation, she placed her hand on the orb.

    The orb instantly reacted.

    WHOOSH!

    A brilliant glow erupted from it, shifting into a mixture of vibrant colors ˇŞ blue, red, green, and even golden. The glow was so intense that the entire room was lit up, causing AkinoˇŻs eyes to widen.

    Akino glanced at the computer screen, her mouth slightly open in shock.

    "S-Rank?!" she thought, struggling to keep a straight face. Her heart raced as she took a deep breath, trying not to show how stunned she was.

    "Alrightˇ­ very impressive," Akino said, forcing a small, nervous smile. "Now, let''s test your physical strength."

    She led both Scarlett and Irish to another part of the room. In front of them stood a gigantic boulder with glowing runes engraved on its surface. The boulder was connected to a large machine through several thick wires. The machine had a screen that would display the force of any attack applied to the boulder.

    "This boulder is designed to absorb shock. ItˇŻs reinforced with strong runes, and any force you exert on it will be calculated by the machine," Akino explained. "All you need to do is punch it as hard as you can."

    Irish cracked her knuckles, a smirk playing on her lips. "Alright, easy enough."

    She stepped forward, adjusting her stance. Bending her legs slightly, she pulled her fist back, gathering all her strength. For a brief moment, her entire body seemed to vibrate with energy. ThenˇŞ

    BAM!

    The impact was deafening. A powerful shockwave burst through the air, causing papers, chairs, and even AkinoˇŻs hair to blow back. The boulder shook violently under the force, and within seconds, several of the glowing runes shattered into pieces. Worse, a deep dent appeared in the center of the boulder.

    "930,000 battle points?!" Akino  screamed in her mind after seeing the results. "T-That''s only seventy thousand points away from surpassing Arthur Mathew, the academyˇŻs current strongest student!"

    Her hands trembled as she processed what she had just witnessed. Although she had already expected Irish to be strong after seeing her speed, she didn''t expect this much raw strength.

    Even Scarlett raised an eyebrow behind her blindfold,impressed. "Damn, you''ve gotten stronger, Irish," she said with a chuckle.

    "Hehe, honey praised me,hehehe," Irish grinned, covering her face.

    Akino swallowed hard, her mind still processing the ridiculous power she had just witnessed. However, a new curiosity sparked in her. "If Irish is already this strongˇ­ then how powerful is Scarlett?" she wondered nervously.

    After taking a deep breath to calm herself, she turned to Scarlett. "A-Alright, Ms. Novaˇ­ itˇŻs your turn now," she said, trying not to sound too shaky.

    Scarlett nodded calmly, her cold yet confident aura making the air around her feel heavier. Without saying much, she walked towards a separate area ˇŞ a large, square-shaped room that was painted entirely white.

    This room was designed to summon artificial monsters for combat training. Akino was now both excited and terrified to see what kind of monstrous strength Scarlett would display.

    Love this story? Find the genuine version on the author''s preferred platform and support their work!

    "We don''t have much time, so I''ll start from Level 100," Akino said, pressing a button on the control panel.

    The white square room dimmed, and within moments, several monsters were summoned.

    However, something strange happened.

    "Huh?" Akino blinked, confused. All the monsters that appearedˇ­ were already dead. Their bodies lay on the ground, covered in deep wounds, some even ripped apart as if something tore through them.

    "What theˇ­? Why are they already dead?" Akino muttered, scratching her head in confusion.

    Thinking it was just a system error, she quickly pressed the button again, this time summoning Level 150 monsters.

    **Dimmmˇ­**

    The monsters appeared ˇŞ but again, the same thing happened. All of them instantly collapsed to the ground, dead. Blood oozed from their bodies, and their lifeless eyes stared into nothingness.

    "W-What is going on?" Akino stammered, now genuinely confused. She clenched her fists and pressed the button again, raising it to Level 180, and then Level 190.

    But the results were the same. The moment the monsters appeared, they instantly fell dead with severe wounds all over their bodies. It was like something invisible tore them apart before they even had a chance to stand properly.

    Akino''s patience ran out. She banged her fist on the white wall. "What the heck is happening?! Why are all the monsters already dead?!" she exclaimed in frustration.

    But thenˇŞ

    A chilling voice interrupted her.

    "Because I killed them."

    Akino froze. Her eyes widened as she slowly turned around to look at Scarlett, who was still standing in the same spot, calm and composed.

    "W-Whatˇ­? When did youˇ­?" Akino''s voice trembled.

    Scarlett shrugged casually. "The moment they were summoned."

    Akino''s heart nearly stopped. She couldn''t believe what she was hearing.

    "Butˇ­ how?! I didnˇŻt even see you move!" Akino''s face turned pale.

    Scarlett let out a soft chuckle. "That''s because my speed is too fast for you to see. The moment the monsters are summoned, I kill them before they can even touch the ground."

    AkinoˇŻs mouth fell open in disbelief. She gulped hard, her hands slightly shaking. It wasnˇŻt just strength ˇŞ ScarlettˇŻs speed was monstrous. It was no wonder all the monsters appeared dead as if they were summoned lifeless.

    Even Level 200 monsters were no exception. Without breaking a sweat, Scarlett cleared them all ˇŞ without anyone noticing how she did it.

    "How in the world am I supposed to measure this kind of powerˇ­?" Akino thought nervously.

    Realizing there was no point in continuing, Akino swallowed her fear and said, "L-Let''s move on to your mana test!" She quickly led Scarlett toward the mana detection orb, hoping this part would be less terrifying.

    Scarlett stepped forward, calm as ever, and placed her hand on the orb.

    **Crack!**

    The moment her palm touched the orb, cracks spread rapidly across its surface. Before Akino could reactˇŞ

    **Clank!**

    The entire orb shattered into tiny pieces like fragile glass.

    Akino''s jaw dropped. "H-Huhˇ­?!"

    Her eyes welled up with tears of helplessness. "I-I knew itˇ­ something like this was bound to happenˇ­" she whimpered. At this point, she just wanted to go home and never return.

    Scarlett tilted her head. "Oopsˇ­ my bad," she said nonchalantly, not realizing how much she had just terrified Akino.

    Akino held her head, feeling like she was about to faint. "Why did I have to be assigned to this? I just wanna go home dammit" she cried internally.

    But she had no choice. As being representive, She had to take full responsibility,This was the reason no one came to discuss anything with Scarlett or be arrogant with her.

    Everyone was cautious before making any decisions, All responsibility for determining this was on Akino.

    Gathering whatever little courage she had left, Akino took a deep breath and said, "O-Okayˇ­ now it''s time for your strength testˇ­" she muttered, trying not to sound like she was about to cry.

    ----------

    They arrived at another boulder, this one even larger and tougher than the previous one, covered in glowing ancient runes meant to absorb powerful impacts.

    Akino let out a deep sigh, already expecting something out of this world. "You already know what you have to doˇ­" she muttered, bracing herself.

    Scarlett simply nodded. But instead of taking a fighting stance or clenching her fist for a punch, she did something that made Akino frown in confusion.

    Scarlett casually extended her hand, curled her index finger with her thumb, and with a playful expression, she flicked the boulder ˇŞ like she was just playing around.

    And thenˇŞ

    BOOOOOOOOOMMMMMMMˇ­!!!!

    A deafening explosion erupted, shaking the entire basement. A massive shockwave of blue energy burst from ScarlettˇŻs finger like a violent storm.

    The boulder didnˇŻt just crack ˇŞ it disintegrated. The powerful force didnˇŻt stop there. It tore through the reinforced walls of the basement like paper. The entire building shook as if an earthquake had hit it. Dust, debris, and pieces of stone flew everywhere.

    But that wasnˇŻt all.

    The shockwave didnˇŻt stop at the wall. It obliterated an entire side of the building, exposing the basement to the open world outside. The ground trembled violently, and part of the structure crumbled like a house of cards.

    The impact was so powerful that it didnˇŻt just shake the basement ˇŞ it shook the entire building and even the ground above.

    Outside, chaos erupted.

    Citizens, reporters, hunters ˇŞ everyone who was near the building panicked as they felt the sudden tremor.

    "W-What was that?! Did something explode inside?!"

    "Are we under attack?! Are the summoned people turning against us?!"

    "Did weˇ­ accidentally summon enemies instead of saviors?!"

    Fear and confusion spread like wildfire. People screamed and rushed toward the area, some preparing for battle, fearing that a massive enemy had emerged.

    But thenˇŞ

    Two figures emerged from the massive hole in the building, flying gracefully in the air.

    The first was Irish, her short blue hair fluttering gently in the night breeze. Despite the chaos, she remained calm, observing everything from above.

    The second was Scarlett, still wearing her blindfold, her piercing presence sending chills through everyone who looked at her. In her hand, she effortlessly held Akino by the arm, preventing her from falling. They slowly descended to the ground.

    As soon as they landed, a large crowd of people rushed toward them, some gripping their weapons tightly, prepared for battle. Fear and suspicion clouded their faces.

    But before things could get out of hand, Akino suddenly screamed, her voice filled with urgency.

    "DO NOT WORRY! EVERYTHING IS FINE!!"

    Her words froze everyone in their tracks. Silence followed. Everyone looked at Akino, waiting for an explanation.

    Panting slightly, Akino quickly composed herself. "We were conducting a combat strength test for both of the summoned ones. I know it looked terrifying, butˇ­" she turned her gaze toward Scarlett and took a deep breath.

    "And it is my honor to announceˇ­ that our efforts were not in vain." AkinoˇŻs voice softened as she smiled nervously.

    "Pleaseˇ­ welcome our Messiah, Scarlett Nova."

    "Just like her beautyˇ­ her strength is immeasurable.

 Supreme Beings Warning

    Akino''s voice softened as she smiled nervously, trying her best to sound confident.

    "Pleaseˇ­ welcome our Messiah, Scarlett Nova," she announced, her voice echoing throughout the broken area.

    "Just like her captivating beautyˇ­ her strength is immeasurable."

    For a momentˇŞ silence.

    A heavy, deafening silence fell upon the crowd. Everyone just stood there, processing what they had just heard.

    But thenˇŞ

    "WHAT?! IMMEASURABLE?! HOW IS THAT POSSIBLE?!" someone from the crowd shouted, and at once, chaos erupted.

    "Yeah, is there some kind of mistake? There''s no way someone''s strength can be immeasurable!" another person yelled.

    People started whispering and shouting, unable to believe what they had just witnessed. Reporters, who were already on edge after the explosion, now went absolutely wild.

    A few of them immediately broke through the crowd, desperately trying to approach Scarlett for an exclusive interview. Their cameras and mics were already aimed at her, flashing constantly.

    "Miss Scarlett! Our Hunter News TV channel is willing to pay a huge amount for a personal interview! Please consider this offer!" one reporter shouted loudly, hoping to grab her attention.

    "Our Dungeon-TV will also pay you an enormous amount! Consider our offer as well!" another reporter screamed, his voice cracking from excitement.

    It was pure madness. Everyone was pushing, shouting, and fighting to get close to Scarlett. They had just witnessed something unimaginable.

    But thenˇŞ

    A sharp, commanding voice broke through the noise like thunder.

    "You idiots! SheˇŻs from another world! Do you really think she even knows what a news channel is?!"

    The voice was firm, filled with authority, yet undeniably feminine. The crowd instantly froze and turned their heads to see who it was.

    Their eyes widened in disbelief.

    Hovering in the air, just above the destroyed building, was a stunning woman with long, sleek black hair and soft blue eyes that resembled the deep ocean. Her gaze was sharp and cold, like someone who had seen countless battles.

    She was wearing a futuristic, full-body nano suit that perfectly hugged her curves, giving her a seductive yet dangerous appearance. The suit was mixed colour of blue, black and white, and in the center of her chest was a massive, shining blue diamond-like core. The armor looked like it came straight out of a science fiction movie.

    The crowd gasped.

    "S-Sora Aoiˇ­! The ice queen, Sora aoi?" someone finally managed to say, their voice shaking with disbelief.

    "The Fifth and youngest S-rank hunter of Japanˇ­ and also the third strongest hunter in the worldˇ­!" another person whispered, their face pale.

    "GO LIVE! GO LIVE IMMEDIATELY!" one of the reporters screamed frantically. "Our TRP is gonna SKYROCKET if we capture this moment!!"

    Yes! The woman floating in the air was none other than Sora Aoi, the third-strongest hunter in the entire world and Japan''s youngest S-rank hunter.

    She was famous not only for her insane combat strength but also for her ethereal beauty. Even though she was still in the last year of the newly established Hunter Academy, she had already surpassed most of the world''s top hunters.

    At the very next momentˇŞ

    A loud screech of tires filled the air as dozens of black cars came speeding down the road, stopping abruptly right in front of the chaotic crowd.

    The crowd fell silent, confused and curious, but that silence quickly turned into panic when the car doors flung open, and dozens of men in black suits poured out. Each of them was heavily armed, pointing their guns at the crowd. Their presence was intimidating and suffocating.

    "Nobody moves any further!" one of the armed men shouted, his voice loud and clear.

    "This matter is under higher authority. No civilians are allowed to interfere!" another man yelled, his gun still aimed toward the public.

    The reporters froze in fear, some trembling while clutching their cameras. The crowd murmured nervously, unsure of what was happening.

    Up in the air, Sora Aoi descended slowly, her blue eyes cold and sharp.

    "This matter is no longer your concern," Sora announced as she landed gently on the ground. "Step back and keep your distance if you value your safety."

    Scarlett, who had been silently watching the situation unfold, finally shifted her gaze toward Sora. She narrowed her eyes, examining the woman in  armor.

    Ice queen, huh? Scarlett smirked to herself. Reminds me of Xao Fengˇ­ but honestly, Xao is way better.

    Just as Scarlett was about to continue observing, a petite figure suddenly jumped in front of her, blocking her view.

    Unlawfully taken from Royal Road, this story should be reported if seen on Amazon.

    It was Irish. Her face was puffed up in jealousy, and her cheeks were slightly red.

    "Stop looking at her too much! Look at me!" Irish pouted, folding her arms dramatically. Her possessiveness was clear.

    "Pfftˇ­!" Scarlett couldn''t help but chuckle, looking away just to tease her further.

    Irish''s cheeks turned even redder, and she puffed them up angrily. "Meanie!" she muttered under her breath.

    Meanwhile, Sora finally approached Akino, her gaze still sharp and professional.

    "Ms. Akino," Sora addressed her calmly, "Your work here is done. You can step back and rest now. But before you leaveˇ­ mind explaining what you meant by immeasurable?"

    Akino, who was already mentally drained, hesitated for a moment before answering.

    "Ahˇ­ wellˇ­" she began nervously, trying to find the right words. "The machines we use to measure battle points are designed to read up to twenty million battle points at mostˇ­ butˇ­"

    "But Ms. Scarlett completely destroyed the machine with just one finger. The machine didnˇŻt even have the chance to calculate her power before it explodedˇ­ so technicallyˇ­ her battle points are immeasurable."

    A long silence followed. Sora stared at Akino, processing the information.

    Finally, she raised an eyebrow. "I seeˇ­" she muttered, her tone unreadable. "Understood. You can leave now."

    Without wasting a second, AkinoˇŻs eyes lit up with tears of joy.

    "I''M FINALLY FREEEEE!!!" she screamed as she dashed toward the luxurious limousine parked on the road. "I swear I''m resigning from this job and having a peaceful retirement!! Sobˇ­sobˇ­"

    The crowd watched in disbelief as Akino practically threw herself into the car, desperate to escape the mess.

    Meanwhile, Sora turned back toward Scarlett. She took a deep breath, straightened her posture, She slightly bowed in respect toward Scarlett.

    "It is an honor to have you with us, Ms. Scarlett," Sora spoke politely. "You have already proven your strength. Nowˇ­ letˇŻs proceed. ItˇŻs time to finalize a contract."

    ScarlettˇŻs eyebrows slightly raised. "Contract?" she repeated in her mind. "They have something like contracts here too?"

    But instead of voicing her surprise, Scarlett smirked and crossed her arms arrogantly.

    "A contract, huh?" she said, her voice filled with smugness. "A contract is supposed to benefit both partiesˇ­ so what exactly do I get after saving you guys?"

    Sora froze for a moment, clearly not expecting that response.

    "What do you want then?" Sora finally asked, slightly caught off guard. "Wealth? Men? Power? Land? Or perhaps something else?"

    Scarlett pretended to think for a moment, tapping her chin playfully. "Hmmˇ­"

    But then she grinned slyly. "I donˇŻt know for now," she said casually. "But I can guarantee that whatever it is, you guys can fulfill itˇ­ I will not ask anything that will be beyond your capabilities!", she assured.

    The crowd fell into stunned silence.

    carlett grinned . "And also as side request, I need top-quality clothing, a luxurious shelter, and five-star treatment while IˇŻm here. Everything should be of the highest standard."

    A brief silence passed before Sora finally chuckled softly. "That goes without saying, Ms. Scarlett. How can we possibly mistreat our Savior?"

    Sora then turned, signaling Scarlett to follow her. "Come. The contract will not be handled by me but by the higher authorities. YouˇŻll meet them soon."

    ---------------

    Scarlett and Irish followed Sora as they departed toward another headquarters to finalize the contract.

    While walking, Scarlett couldn''t help but wonder why Sora herself couldn''t make the contract.

    "It seems making a contract is a huge thing here," Scarlett thought, narrowing her eyes. "Back there, For Avion, opening an ancient contract book was something he could do with a single thought. Avion even taught me how to do it. Xao, Reiza, Li Feng, and Lunatic could also manage it with some effort."

    She let out a small sigh. "But now that I think about itˇ­ why does making a contract even matter? How does it work to keep both parties in check? And where does all this power come from?"

    However, Scarlett quickly shook her head, dismissing her own curiosity. "Whatever the case isˇ­ signing the contract is all that matters right now."

    After walking for some time, they finally arrived at another large headquarters.

    The moment they stepped inside, Scarlett noticed that everything was already prepared. Several high-ranked hunters were present ˇŞ many of them were Rank A, but what really caught her attention were the two S-Rank Hunters standing at the front.

    Scarlett narrowed her eyes, observing the two S-Rank Hunters. They werenˇŻt among the top five in the world, but they were still within the top 20, making them extremely famous.

    One was a woman with fluffy black hair, hailing from Mexico. Her sharp gaze and confident stance showed her experience. The other was a tall, muscular man with dark skin from Dakarai, one of the African countries. His presence alone was intimidating.

    In the center of the room, there was a large star drawn with red dust on the ground. Surrounding it were strange, monstrous skulls that looked like they came from terrifying creatures.

    Scarlett raised an eyebrow, feeling slightly uncomfortable.

    "What the hell is this setup?" Scarlett muttered under her breath.

    As the ritual began, the Rank A Hunters started chanting strange, magical words. The room slowly filled with a heavy atmosphere, and the red star on the ground began to glow.

    Irish, who stood beside Scarlett, let out a deep sigh. "We just got here a few hours agoˇ­ why are we already storming through different weird places?" she grumbled.

    Scarlett held back a laugh. "Hahaˇ­ this kinda looks like those creepy demon-summoning rituals from horror movies," she thought, glancing around.

    Suddenly ˇŞ

    A powerful, blinding light erupted from the middle of the room.

    She saw an ancient-looking book floating in mid-air, slowly descending toward the star. The book was old, worn out, and gave off an eerie yet powerful aura.

    As soon as it touched the ground, it flipped open on its own. Pages rapidly turned one after another until it abruptly stopped. The Rank A and S-Rank Hunters closed their eyes, concentrating their power into the ritual.

    More glowing lights appeared, and ancient words began to carve themselves onto the bookˇŻs pages. The atmosphere turned heavier with each passing second.

    One of the S-Rank Hunters opened his eyes and looked at Scarlett. "It''s ready now," he said in a firm voice. "We''ve stated both of our conditions. You just have to place your hand on it."

    Scarlett raised an eyebrow. "So flashyˇ­ just to sign a contract," she thought with a smirk.

    Without hesitation, she walked toward the book, her gaze fixed on the glowing letters. Despite the ancient language written in the book, she could somehow understand every word.

    She shook off the thought and began reading the terms of the contract. It seemed fair enough ˇŞ promising her high-class living conditions, and a guarantee that she would receive what she asked for in return for her assistance.

    Scarlett was about to place her hand on the book when a sudden thought crept into her mind.

    "Should I really sign this?" she hesitated. "Am I really cut out to be a savior? Andˇ­ what am I even going to ask for in return?"

    Her heart slightly wavered, and for a moment, doubt clouded her mind.

    But just then ˇŞ

    A sudden notification screen appeared in front of her. It was her status screen, and it popped up without her permission. ScarlettˇŻs eyes behind the blindfold widened in shock.

    <Warning: Supreme Being Sylvania Yogsothoth is warning you to not make the contract>

    <Supreme Being Sylvania Yogsothoth states, "Do not mess with my newly obtained world. The main character for this world has already been decided. So be a good little sister and kindly leave.">

    Scarlett''s eyes widened in shock as she read the notification that suddenly appeared on her status screen.

    "What the hellˇ­?" Scarlett mumbled, utterly confused. "Who the hell is Sylvania Yogsothoth?"

    But before she could even process it, her expression quickly turned into a mocking smirk.

    "Hehˇ­ whoever it is, why the hell should I listen to someone else''s orders?" Scarlett scoffed in her mind. "And little sister? What the hell! I''m a boy, dammit!"

    Her blood boiled with irritation. The fact that someone was trying to boss her around ˇŞ and even referring to her as a little sister ˇŞ only made her angrier.

    But just when she was about to brush it off, another notification appeared.

    <Do not act rashly. Leave this world or from now onˇ­ we will become enemies.>

    And the very next moment ˇŞ

    THUMP!

    A suffocating, bone-crushing pressure suddenly descended on Scarlett, forcing her entire body to kneel on the ground before she could even react.

    "What the f*ckˇŞ!?" Scarlett''s mind went blank. The sheer pressure was unlike anything she had ever felt before. It was like the weight of the entire world was crushing down on her.

    Inside her blindfold, her eyes were wide open in shock. She couldn''t move or even think straight.

    Meanwhile ˇŞ

    The other hunters in the room looked at Scarlett in utter confusion. They felt no pressure, no suffocating force, nothing at all. All they could see was Scarlett suddenly dropping to her knees as if something invisible was weighing her down.

    "Whatˇ­ is she doing?" Irish blinked in confusion.

    "Is she alright?" One of the S-rank Hunters asked, equally puzzled.

    But Scarlett couldnˇŻt even answer. The pressure was so powerful that she couldn''t even open her mouth.

    And then ˇŞ

    <Ding!>

    <I ask you again. Kindly leave this world.>

    Another notification appeared.

    Scarlett''s head was still lowered to the ground, her teeth clenched tightly as sweat rolled down her face.

    But she slowly lifted it up.

    But the moment her gaze met the notification, something inside her snapped.

    "Hehˇ­ heheheˇ­" A weak, hoarse chuckle escaped her throat.

    She gritted her teeth, forcing all her strength into her legs. Her body trembled violently, her knees refusing to lift, but she still pushed herself up.

    Her legs shook as she tried to stand up. The pressure grew heavier, but ScarlettˇŻs burning determination grew stronger.

    "And you know what?" Scarlett''s lips curled into a wicked grin. "I was actually hesitating about signing this contractˇ­ but now?"

    "Now I''ll definitely sign it. LetˇŻs see what the hell you can do to stop me!" Scarlett spat venomously.

    Without another second of hesitation, she strode forward and slammed her hand onto the contract.

    FLASH!

    A deafening burst of light erupted from the book. Powerful lightning bolts crackled around the room, causing the walls to shake violently.

    And then ˇŞ

    Vwoosh!

    The contract book instantly vanished into thin air, along with the suffocating pressure that had pinned Scarlett down.

    The room fell silent. Everyone was stunned, especially the two S-rank Hunters who had never seen anything like this before.

    Scarlett exhaled heavily, wiping the sweat off her forehead. She looked around, expecting another warning from the so-called Supreme Being.

    But nothing appeared.

    No notification. No threats. No pressure.

    Scarlett smirked. "Hmphˇ­ all bark and no bite."

 Dream Again

    After Scarlett signed the contract, nothing unusual happened to her. No sudden attacks, no strange warningsˇŞjust silence. It was almost as if the so-called "Supreme Being" had backed off.

    Without wasting any more time, everyone escorted Scarlett and Irish to a luxurious hotel.

    The place was beautifulˇŞfar grander than anything they had stayed in before. Towering marble pillars, velvet carpets, golden chandeliers hanging from the ceilingˇŞthe hotel looked more like a palace than just a place to sleep.

    But despite its grandeur, very few people knew about this place. It was kept a secret from the outside world. Only a handful of trusted individuals were aware of where Scarlett and Irish were staying.

    Unlike before, when Akino was always following them around and leading the way, this time, she was nowhere to be seen. Instead, Sora Aoi had taken over the responsibility of guiding them.

    After reaching their room, Sora turned to them and handed over something.

    "Here, take these," she said, extending her hand.

    Scarlett and Irish looked down to see two ID cards.

    "You can use these to go anywhere without any trouble," Sora explained. "Even inside dungeons."

    Scarlett took the card and examined it. It felt strange, holding something that allowed her so much freedom in this world.

    Before Sora could leave, Scarlett spoke up.

    "I have a question," she said, her voice calm but firm.

    Sora raised an eyebrow. "What is it?"

    Scarlett''s expression turned serious. "I want to knowˇ­ how long will it take for the Catastrophe to arrive? I need to finish my work before that happens."

    Sora went quiet for a moment, thinking. Then she replied, "Granny Shia''s predictions always happen within two months. One month has already passed since we summoned you twoˇ­ so the Catastrophe could happen at any time within the next month."

    With that answer, Sora left.

    As soon as she was gone, Irish flopped onto the soft, luxurious bed and let out a loud sigh.

    "Arghhhˇ­ this is so boring!" she whined, staring at the ceiling. "We should be on a honeymoon, not saving the world!"

    Scarlett chuckled softly as she sat down beside Irish and started removing her armor. The heavy metal pieces clanked against the floor one by one.

    "You know, Irish," Scarlett said in a casual voice, "I said that ,''I think I have an idea of where we are''."

    Irish stopped whining and lifted her head slightly. "Yeah? What do you mean?"

    Scarlett smirked and leaned back on her arms. "I was summoned to your world, right? That means there has to be a world I originally came from."

    Irish''s eyes widened as realization dawned on her. Her mouth hung open slightly.

    "Waitˇ­ so you''re sayingˇ­"

    This tale has been unlawfully lifted without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon.

    Scarlett nodded, a nostalgic look.

    "Yes," she said with a small smile. "This is the world where I was born. My old home."

    Irish''s eyes widened in shock. "What?"

    Scarlett nodded with a small smile. "Yeah, tomorrow we''ll go for a walk. I''ll show you a lot of interesting things while weˇŻre free!"

    Irish tilted her head. "Really? Like what?"

    Scarlett smirked and grabbed the remote lying on the bed. Without answering, she pointed it at the wall in front of them and pressed a button.

    Click!

    A huge screen lit up, filling the room with bright colors. A news channel appeared, and a reporter started speaking.

    Irish nearly jumped back in surprise. Her eyes darted around as if looking for an enemy.

    "A hologram?! Someone is trying to contact usˇŞitˇŻs a challenge!" she shouted, quickly standing up and reaching for her sword.

    Scarlett burst into laughter, rolling on the bed. "Fuahahaha!"

    After a few moments, she finally calmed down, wiping a tear from her eye. "Hahahaˇ­ no, Irish, itˇŻs called television. ItˇŻs a form of entertainment, and also a way to get information. Right now, itˇŻs on a news channel. ItˇŻs kind of like the newspapers in your world, but instead of reading it, you just watch and listen to someone deliver the news."

    Irish blinked a few times before slowly sitting back down. "Is that soˇ­?" she mumbled, still a little embarrassed by her reaction.

    Just then, the reporter on the screen spoke again.

    "And now, for our next newsˇ­ has the worldˇŻs top S-rank hunter, Arthur Mathew, gone insane?"

    Scarlett''s ears twitched, and her focus sharpened.

    The reporter continued, "Arthur Mathew has been against the summoning from the very beginning. He even tried to attack during the ritual, which led to his imprisonment in the Hunter Prison. But now, new information has surfaced. The summoned hero has immeasurable battle power and has even agreed to help us. HoweverˇŞ"

    The reporter hesitated, then turned to his right. "LetˇŻs take a look at Arthur MathewˇŻs opinion on this matter."

    The screen changed, showing a dimly lit prison cell.

    Inside, a young man with a strong build and long, messy red hair sat on the ground, dressed in a prison uniform. His hands were cuffed behind his back, and he was screaming furiously.

    "Why is no one listening to me?!" he shouted. His voice was raw with frustration. "I told youˇŞthat bitch is not a savior! We need to unsummon her as soon as possible!"

    Scarlett''s expression darkened slightly, but she remained silent.

    Arthur turned to his left, speaking directly to someone. "Hey, Colonel! I told you before the summoning that two females would appear! I even described their exact appearances! And lookˇŞarenˇŻt the summoned ones exactly as I said?"

    The camera moved to show the Colonel. He looked hesitant, his face filled with uncertainty. "Yeahˇ­ you did say that, butˇ­"

    "But? But what?!" Arthur yelled. "The Catastrophe is nothing! I can handle it myself! Just send her back already! Unsummon her before itˇŻs tooˇŞ"

    BAM!

    Before he could finish, Irish stood up and punched the television screen with full force.

    The entire screen shattered into tiny pieces, sparks flying everywhere.

    Scarlett blinked in shock before letting out a nervous chuckle. "Uhˇ­ you know, Irish, you didnˇŻt have to break it like that. You couldˇŻve just turned it offˇ­"

    Irish huffed, shaking her fist. "I canˇŻt stand someone talking trash about my honey!"

    Scarlett lay on the bed, staring at the ceiling.

    "Hmmˇ­" she muttered to herself, deep in thought. "I bet heˇŻs just furious because heˇŻs losing his position as the top S-rank hunterˇ­ and now I am taking that spot!"

    She smirked to herself, feeling a strange sense of satisfaction.

    Then, she yawned loudly, stretching her arms. "Ahhhˇ­ whatever! I donˇŻt care what he says. Let him cry about it."

    Turning to Irish, she said, "Alright, letˇŻs sleep. ItˇŻs already late. WeˇŻll go out tomorrow."

    Before Scarlett could even move, Irish pounced on her, wrapping her arms around her tightly.

    "Mmmˇ­ donˇŻt get scared if I kiss you in my sleep," Irish mumbled sleepily, already drifting off.

    Scarlett chuckled softly.

    She reached up and pulled off her blindfold, revealing her mismatched eyesˇŞone red, one blue. Even though she didnˇŻt need to sleep or breathe, she still hugged Irish back. The warmth of another person wasˇ­ comforting. Before long, Scarlett closed her eyes and let herself drift off.

    Inside the Dream

    The moment she fell asleep, she found herself standing in an endless, white void.

    Her expression twisted into frustration. "Ughˇ­ not again," she groaned.

    Just as she let out a sigh, a familiar voice echoed around her.

    "Why? Do you not enjoy meeting me?"

    ScarlettˇŻs body tensed. She turned toward the voice, and just as expected, a figure materialized out of nowhere.

    It was a womanˇŞno, not just any woman.

    It was her.

    Or rather, it was someone with her exact face and body, but with several eerie differences. Instead of mismatched eyes, this version of her had both eyes glowing a deep, unnatural purple, with dark sclera that made them look even more terrifying. Two sharp, purple horns curved from her head, unlike ScarlettˇŻs own uneven red and blue horns.

    Despite these differences, she was undeniably just as beautiful as Scarlett. It was like looking into a distorted mirror.

    Scarlett clicked her tongue in annoyance. "Tch. Can you stop stealing my appearance? And why do you keep modifying it? What, are you scared to show your real self?"

    The other woman smirked, floating in the air as she circled around Scarlett. Her voice was teasing, almost playful.

    "Ara, araˇ­ canˇŻt you see? This is my real appearanceˇ­ or rather, your true appearance."

    Scarlett frowned. "What nonsense are you talking about now?"

    The woman let out a mischievous chuckle. "YouˇŻre the reason my appearance changed so much. You did this. So donˇŻt go blaming me!"

    Scarlett folded her arms and gave her a cold glare. "If youˇŻre done whining, then send me back. IˇŻm tired of your nonsense."

    The woman sighed dramatically, placing a hand on her cheek. "Why are you always so angry when you meet me?"

    ScarlettˇŻs expression darkened further. "Maybe because you keep appearing as me, and I hate that IˇŻm a girl now! And worseˇŞa busty, mommy-figure girl at that!"

    The womanˇŻs eyes widened in amusement before she suddenly burst into laughter.

    "Fuahahaha!" She twirled in the air, laughing so hard she actually rolled in a circle.

    ScarlettˇŻs patience snapped. "Stop laughing and let me out of here!" She clenched her fist and swung a punch at the womanˇŻs face.

    But just before her fist could make contactˇŞ

    Whoosh!

    The woman vanished and reappeared behind her in an instant.

    "Tsk. Too slow," she teased, resting her chin on ScarlettˇŻs shoulder. "But youˇŻre being too hasty. I havenˇŻt even told you why I called you here this time~!"

 Heading Out

    Scarlett crossed her arms and looked away, her expression full of irritation.

    "Then make it quick!" she huffed.

    The other woman sighed dramatically, floating lazily in the air as if she had all the time in the world. "I was talking about Sylvania. You should have listened to her."

    Scarlett blinked, then scoffed. "Huh? ThatˇŻs what you wanted to talk about? You dragged me here just to waste my time?"

    The woman crossed her arms and huffed. "Hmphˇ­ IˇŻm not wasting your time. YouˇŻd just be sleeping right now anyway!"

    Scarlett let out a sigh, rubbing her temples. "Is that so? Then at least tell me your name. Who are you? What are you trying to accomplish?"

    But instead of answering, the woman smirked. "AinˇŻt no way IˇŻm gonna reveal myself. The creator is watching everything. Break the creatorˇŻs will first, and then weˇŻll talk!"

    Scarlett clenched her fists, frustration bubbling inside her. "The creatorˇŻs willˇ­ Avion mentioned that too. What even is this ˇ®creatorˇŻs willˇŻ? And why do you all fear him so much?"

    The woman simply raised her hands, like she was surrendering. "I already told you, I wonˇŻt reveal anything until you break the creatorˇŻs will."

    Scarlett gritted her teeth. "Ughˇ­ this is so frustrating! If I ever meet that so-called creator, IˇŻll beat him up and ask him myself!"

    The woman shook her head and let out a deep sigh, clicking her tongue like a teacher disappointed in a student. "Tsk tsk. DonˇŻt take it so lightly. Pride is good, but sometimes it turns into ego. And egoˇ­ makes you regret things later."

    Scarlett rolled her eyes. "Regret? DonˇŻt act like youˇŻre my future self or something! We are not the same person!"

    The woman frowned, clearly getting a little annoyed now. "IˇŻm not your future self, but we are the same person!"

    "No, weˇŻre not!" Scarlett shot back.

    "Yes, we are!"

    "I said we are NOT!"

    And just like that, they started arguing, their voices overlapping in a ridiculous back-and-forth match.

    After a moment, Scarlett smirked. "Alright then, let''s settle this. WeˇŻll compare personal things and preferences. If even one thing is different, you have to take me back!"

    The woman narrowed her glowing purple eyes before smirking. "Alright, bet!"

    Scarlett took a deep breath. "My favorite color is black and red."

    "My favorite color is black and red."

    They both said it at the exact same time.

    Scarlett frowned but continued. "My favorite sports are cricket and football."

    "My favorite sports are cricket and football."

    Once again, they spoke in perfect sync.

    ScarlettˇŻs eye twitched. "My favorite food is grilled meat and spicy noodles."

    "My favorite food is grilled meat and spicy noodles."

    Now it was starting to get weird.

    They continued for dozens of rounds, listing everything from their favorite type of women to childhood memories, and each timeˇŞwithout failˇŞtheir answers matched exactly. It was like her own voice was echoing twice.

    Scarlett was about to give up, but thenˇŞ

    "I''m satisfied with just three or four women," Scarlett said confidently.

    At the exact same time, the other woman declaredˇŞ

    "I canˇŻt be satisfied with just three or four million girls!"

    Stolen from its rightful place, this narrative is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.

    A heavy silence fell over the white void.

    Scarlett slowly turned to look at her.

    The other womanˇŻs eyes widened, her face stiffening as she realized what she had just said.

    "W-waitˇ­ that doesnˇŻt count!" she stammered.

    Scarlett immediately waved her hand dismissively, smirking. "Hell nah, youˇŻre out! I told you weˇŻre different!"

    "No, no, listen to me!" The woman panicked, waving her hands.

    "IˇŻm not listening to anything. We are different, period." Scarlett even plugged her ears for extra effect. "La la la, canˇŻt hear you!"

    The other woman clenched her fists. "Urghˇ­ fine! I donˇŻt want you here anyway!"

    With a frustrated stomp of her feetˇŞone, two, three timesˇŞ

    The void around Scarlett slowly started to fade, but instead of light, it was replaced by endless darkness.

    A deep, eerie darkness stretched in every direction, but within it, purple flames flickered across the black, cracked ground. The flames burned without ever fading, casting a haunting glow over the scene.

    It looked like the ruins of a battlefieldˇŞan aftermath of a war that had lasted for thousands of years.

    Scarlett shivered.

    Before she could react further, her body began floating upward. It felt like an invisible force was pulling her back to reality.

    Just as she was about to leave, she managed to speak. "What the hell is this place?"

    The mysterious womanˇŻs ears twitched slightly at the question, but she only smirked. "Why not ask Avion? He knows everything anyway!"

    And with thatˇŞSWISH!

    Scarlett was yanked out of the dream and back into reality. She shot up in bed, breathing heavily.

    "Avionˇ­ knows everything?" she muttered, feeling confused.

    But then, her eyes narrowed. "Noˇ­ that canˇŻt be right. He didnˇŻt even know about me until we met. SheˇŻs trying to manipulate me!"

    She took a deep breath, pushing the thoughts away. Whatever was going on, she was definitely going to ask Avion about that woman.

    "Hey, you! Can you say anything in reality?" she called out, hoping to get a response.

    Silence.

    Scarlett frowned. "Hey! IˇŻm talking to you, voice in my head!"

    Still, nothing.

    She sighed and shook her head. "I guess itˇŻs not workingˇ­"

    Her shouting, however, did wake someone up.

    Irish groggily sat up beside her, rubbing her sleepy eyes. "Mmmˇ­ whatˇŻs with all the yelling?"

    Scarlett glanced at the window. The sunlight was already pouring in.

    Morning had arrived.

    "IˇŻll make tea and breakfast!" Irish announced, hopping out of bed and heading toward the kitchen.

    Scarlett smiled. "How nice." She reached for her blindfold and put it back on.

    But before she could relaxˇŞBANG! CLANG! BEEP!

    Loud noises erupted from the kitchen.

    Scarlett flinched and immediately rushed toward the sound. As soon as she reached the kitchen, she sighed at the sight in front of her.

    Irish was completely surrounded by a mess of high-tech cooking equipment, looking utterly defeated. Pots, plates, and utensils were scattered everywhere.

    Scarlett groaned and smacked her forehead. "I shouldˇŻve known!"

    She walked toward Irish with a pitiful look. "IˇŻll do it. Go rest before you destroy the entire kitchen!"

    Irish looked up at her with teary eyes. "IˇŻm sorryˇ­"

    Scarlett gently patted her head. "No need to apologize. Just leave it to me!"

    She had a clear idea of how to use these appliances. Besides, cooking was something she had learned well from her mother.

    Tea? Breakfast? Easy.

    Within minutes, the food was ready.

    They sat down and enjoyed their meal together. The warm tea and delicious food quickly brightened the mood.

    After finishing, they both changed into casual clothes, getting ready to step outside.

    Scarlett stretched her arms. "Alright, letˇŻs go for a stroll!"

    Irish nodded excitedly. "Yeah, letˇŻs go!"

    And with that, they headed out.

    -------

    "Woahˇ­ so many big houses! Do giants live in there?" Irish asked excitedly, jumping around as she looked at the tall buildings.

    Scarlett chuckled. "Ummˇ­ no, not really!"

    Irish''s eyes sparkled as she pointed at something. "Hey, look! That big box is giving food for money! Is it alive?!"

    She was pointing at a vending machine.

    Scarlett opened her mouth to explain but then paused. "Wellˇ­ ummˇ­" She had no idea how to answer that.

    They continued exploring, going from one place to another. They visited beautiful gardens, walked through malls, and even stopped by a few dating spots, including a karaoke place.

    After spending some time having fun, they finally sat on a public bench beside the road, each holding an ice cream cone.

    Irish licked her ice cream while watching the cars zoom past with wide eyes. "This world is so strangeˇ­ A very strange world indeed!"

    But thenˇŞ

    She suddenly noticed something.

    A middle-aged man in an office suit was crossing the road. He looked tired, his shoulders slumped, lost in his thoughts.

    But as he reached the middle of the roadˇŞ

    A truck was heading straight toward him at full speed!

    It was clear that the man hadnˇŻt noticed it. If nothing was done, he would be hit!

    "Scarlett! That man is in danger! I''m going to save him!" Irish said, quickly standing up.

    But before she could move, Scarlett grabbed her wrist, stopping her.

    "No need," Scarlett said with a smirk. "ItˇŻs a *canon event*."

    Irish blinked in confusion. "Canon event?"

    Scarlett nodded. "Yeah. That vehicle is *Truck-kun*. HeˇŻs a very famous and kind person. He helps people who are lost in life by sending them to another world, giving them a new purpose! He works day and night, 24/7, without rest!"

    Irish still didnˇŻt fully understand, but since Scarlett was saying it with such confidence, she decided to believe her. She sat back down next to Scarlett and continued eating her ice cream.

    "LetˇŻs cheer Truck-kun up!" Scarlett grinned. "Go, Truck-kun, go!"

    And thenˇŞ

    BAM!

    The truck slammed into the man, sending him flying.

    Scarlett almost jumped in excitement. "Yay! Another isekai story begins!"

    ---------

    After enjoying a nice "show" of someone getting isekaiˇŻd, Scarlett and Irish continued strolling around until they found a quiet garden.

    The peaceful atmosphere made it a perfect place to relax. Birds were chirping, a soft breeze was blowing, and the scent of flowers filled the air.

    After a few moments of walking, Scarlett suddenly reached out and gently held IrishˇŻs hand, making the moment feelˇ­ romantic.

    Irish blinked in surprise, then gave a small smile. But just as Scarlett was about to take things furtherˇŞ

    "Honey, who is that guy?!" Irish suddenly pointed at someone. "HeˇŻs giving off a really gloomy but also super scary aura!"

    Scarlett sighed. "Irish, focus on meˇŞ"

    But then she turned to look at the person Irish was pointing at.

    And immediately, her eyes widened behind her blindfold.

    Sitting on a nearby bench was a teenage boy with messy brown hair and green eyes. He was resting his head on his palms, deep in thought, as if he was trying to build a time machine or solve the mysteries of the universe.

    Scarlett froze.

    "It... itˇŻs main character energy!" she whispered in shock.

    Irish tilted her head. "Main character energy?"

    Scarlett turned to her urgently. "CanˇŻt you see it?! His plot armor is overflowing! He could probably kill us in one slap! We need to leave right now!"

    At that moment, the teenage boyˇŻs ears twitched, and he slowly turned his head toward them.

    ThenˇŞ

    "Korebai... Korebai... Korebai, Shintzy, Shinai... no wa."

    He started speaking in some mysterious Japanese-sounding language.

    Scarlett immediately jumped in fear. "You see that?! You see that?! HeˇŻs speaking in some ancient protagonist language! Even though IˇŻm Japanese and also the voice of the souls, I still canˇŻt understand what heˇŻs saying! HeˇŻs completely overpowered!"

    Without hesitation, Scarlett grabbed IrishˇŻs wrist.

    "We need to run! Now!"

    And with thatˇŞ

    They took off running at full speed.

    They ran.

    And ran.

    And ran.

    Kilometers passed, and finally, Scarlett stopped.

    Irish bent over, panting. "W-Whyˇ­ are weˇ­ running fromˇ­ a guyˇ­ sitting on a benchˇ­?"

    Meanwhile, Scarlett wasnˇŻt even out of breath. She snorted, crossing her arms. "Tch. I hate plot armor!"

    But then, she looked aroundˇŞ

    And suddenly, a nostalgic look appeared on her face.

    "Wait a minuteˇ­ we actually ran all the way to the area where I used to live!"

 Home

    "Wait a minuteˇ­ we actually ran all the way to the area where I used to live!" Scarlett smiled.

    It wasnˇŻt completely an accidentˇŞher feet had just moved on their own, guided by old habits and muscle memory.

    In front of them was a slum-like area, completely different from the bright and bustling city of Tokyo. The tall buildings, neon lights, and crowded streets were nowhere to be seen. Instead, there were narrow alleys, small houses with peeling paint, and old shops with faded signs. The air smelled different tooˇŞlike damp concrete, rust, and the faint scent of cheap street food.

    This place was underdeveloped, mostly filled with lower-class people struggling to get by.

    And how could it not be?

    Scarlett had once been one of them.

    She had lived here with just her small familyˇŞher alcoholic father, who had lost most of his property to drinking and gambling, and her mother.

    Scarlett still had a smile on her face, but it wasnˇŻt a happy one.

    It was hollow.

    Because this place held more bad memories than good ones.

    Meanwhile, Irish had a completely different reaction.

    "Ughˇ­ are you sure weˇŻre in the right place?" she wrinkled her nose in disgust, looking around like she had just stepped into a trash dump.

    Scarlett chuckled. "Of course! LetˇŻs keep moving."

    Irish hesitated before following. "I thought you were some kind of royalty or somethingˇ­"

    Scarlett only laughed lightly at that, not bothering to explain.

    Watching ScarlettˇŻs expression, Irish quickly picked up on something. It was subtle, but the way Scarlett smiled while looking at this placeˇ­ it wasnˇŻt the usual playful or confident smile she always had. It felt different.

    "Iˇ­ should probably not dig any further," Irish muttered to herself, deciding to drop the topic.

    As they walked deeper into the neighborhood, people began to notice them.

    Many stopped in their tracks, staring as if they had just seen ghosts. Some whispered to each other, while others just stood frozen, watching in disbelief.

    "Are they some kind of celebrities?" one man mumbled, his jaw slightly hanging open. His heart pounded wildly as his eyes locked onto Scarlett. "That purple-haired womanˇ­ she has a blindfold on, but sheˇŻs walking like she can see just fine. She must be a hunter or something!"

    Love this story? Find the genuine version on the author''s preferred platform and support their work!

    His friend, who was standing next to him, leaned in and whispered, "Should we follow them? Maybe I can try my luck!"

    But the first man immediately shook his head.

    "No way! Just look at them! TheyˇŻre beyond our league. And what are two beauties doing in a place like this? SomethingˇŻs definitely offˇ­ We should stay out of it!"

    He gulped, quickly looking away, pretending he hadnˇŻt been staring.

    Meanwhile, Scarlett and Irish just kept walking, completely unaware of the small commotion they had caused.

    Scarlett finally stopped in front of an old, worn-down house. The wooden walls were cracked, there were holes in the roof, and the whole place looked like it could collapse at any moment.

    "Here we are," she said, walking toward it.

    Irish hesitated, looking at the house with disbelief. "You lived here?" she asked, but Scarlett didnˇŻt respond.

    Some of the neighbors peeked out from their balconies, watching curiously. Whispers spread among them, but Scarlett and Irish ignored them completely.

    They walked up to the door. As expected, it was locked.

    Scarlett didnˇŻt even hesitate. She simply pressed her finger against the lock, and with a small snap, it broke apart like it was made of tofu.

    They stepped inside.

    Immediately, the sharp smell of alcohol hit them. It was as if the walls themselves were soaked in liquor.

    Scarlett looked around. Broken wine bottles lay in the corners, their jagged pieces still untouched after all these years. The walls were covered in stains, scratches, and some areas even had holes punched into them.

    The house wasnˇŻt big. There was no separate kitchen, just one main room that served as both a living space and a cooking area. Then there were two small bedroomsˇŞone for her parents and one for her.

    Scarlett stood still for a moment, her eyes slowly scanning the place.

    Memories flooded back.

    She could almost hear the clinking of bottles, the shouting, the sobbing. She could see herself, standing in the small kitchen, gripping a knife with trembling hands.

    This was where she had killed her father.

    She turned her gaze to the floorˇŞthe exact spot where her mother had taken her own life. She could still remember how her body had lain there, lifeless and cold.

    A strange mix of emotions stirred inside her. Nostalgia, disgust, emptiness.

    "What a nostalgic yet disgusting feeling," she thought to herself.

    The memories were painful, but as always, her eyes remained dry. No tears came.

    "If I had just cried that dayˇ­ maybe I wouldnˇŻt have become this tearless person," she thought bitterly.

    Taking a deep breath, she walked toward a certain wall.

    This was where the family photos had been placed.

    But the moment she looked at them, her eyes widened behind blindfold in shock.

    Every single photoˇŞevery portrait of her familyˇŞhad her in it.

    That wouldnˇŻt be strange if she had always been Scarlett. But she hadnˇŻt.

    She used to be a teenage boy.

    Yet, in every single photo, it was Scarlett.

    Her childhood self, her teenage years, even her thirtiesˇŞexactly how she looked now.

    The pictures were exactly the same as she remembered. The same moments, the same backgroundsˇ­ but instead of her past self, it was Scarlett in them.

    Her fingers trembled slightly as she reached out, touching one of the frames.

    "Wowˇ­ Honey was so cute when she was a kidˇŞ"

    IrishˇŻs voice was filled with excitement as she looked at the photos. But before she could finish her sentenceˇŞ

    BAM!

    ScarlettˇŻs fist smashed into the wall, shattering the frame into tiny pieces.

    Irish flinched in shock. "W-What the hell!?"

    Scarlett gritted her teeth, her whole body shaking with anger. "Those bastardsˇ­" she muttered under her breath.

    She knew exactly who had done this. The ones who kidnapped her, turned her into a girl, and tortured her for six months.

    She clenched her fists so tightly that her nails dug into her palms. "Just enjoy your lives untill I find you."

    Taking a deep breath, she grabbed another portrait and carefully removed the paper photo from the frame. She stared at it for a moment before swiftly tearing away the part where her father was. She only kept the part with her and her mother.

    "I got what I wanted. LetˇŻs goˇŞ"

    But just as she turned around, before she could even finish her sentence, she froze.

    Irish had suddenly pulled her into a deep kiss.

    It wasnˇŻt a kiss filled with passion or lust. It was soft. Gentle. Warm.

    Like she was trying to comfort her.

    ScarlettˇŻs body tensed at first, but thenˇ­ she slowly relaxed.

    After a moment, Irish finally pulled away. She cupped ScarlettˇŻs face and looked into her blindfolded eyes.

    "I donˇŻt know what happened in your past," Irish whispered. "But I canˇŻt stand seeing you sad."

    ScarlettˇŻs lips parted slightly, but she didnˇŻt know what to say.

    "Forget about your past and look at meˇŞyour present. WeˇŻll be happy together." Irish smiled and kissed her again, this time even softer.

    Then, as she pulled back, she started unbuttoning her shirt. "Let me console you," she said with a teasing smirk.

    But before she could go any further, Scarlett quickly grabbed her wrist.

    "Not here, idiot!" ScarlettˇŻs face turned slightly red.

    Scarlett clicked her tongue, turning her head to the side. "Tch. I still have one more place to go," she said, trying to ignore the warmth in her cheeks.

    Then she took a deep breath and steadied herself. "WeˇŻll continue this after we get back to our apartment," she said in a firm voice.

    Irish grinned. "IˇŻll hold you to that, Honey~"

 Killing Monster With Rocks

    After leaving her home, Scarlett and Irish walked toward a quiet, lonely graveyard. The cold air carried a faint scent of wet soil and dried flowers.

    ScarlettˇŻs footsteps slowed as they reached two simple graves. Her parentsˇŻ names were carved into the stone, though time had worn away the edges.

    She knelt down and placed a fresh flower on their graves. The silence stretched between her and the two souls buried beneath the earth.

    For a moment, she just stood there, staring at the gravestones, lost in her thoughts.

    "Even if I became a man againˇ­ I canˇŻt deny it anymore. IˇŻm no longer Asta."

    A deep sigh left her lips as she closed her eyes even though she was wearing a blindfold.

    It was time to let go.

    She clenched her fists, then slowly loosened.

    "I should leave here my past behind and fully become Scarlett Nova and  live by my own will."

    With that decision, she turned around, her heart feeling just a little lighter.

    By the time they left the graveyard, the sun had begun to set. The golden glow bathed the streets in soft light, and the cool evening air brushed against her skin.

    A warm smile formed on ScarlettˇŻs lips as the sadness that had been weighing her down slowly faded.

    Irish, who had been quietly watching, smiled as well. Seeing Scarlett happy made her feel happy, too.

    "Being all energetic and dominant like a tomboy is really exhaustingˇ­" Irish sighed in her mind.

    She was naturally an introvert, someone who used to struggle with even talking to others. But after a whole year of training herself, she had finally managed to act confidently in front of Scarlett.

    But it was still tiring.

    Deep down, she was just a hopeless simp for Scarlett. Every time she looked at her, she had to fight back the urge to blush.

    -------------

    As they made their way back home, Scarlett and Irish chose to walk instead of using a vehicle or moving at their usual superhuman speed.

    Irish had insisted.

    She wanted to explore more.

    Everything on Earth was new to her, and she couldn''t help but feel curious about every little thing.

    As they passed through the bustling city, tall buildings towered above them, their lights flickering on one by one as night approached. The streets were filled with people wearing all kinds of outfitsˇŞarmor, hunter gear, and even extravagant robes.

    Before, it might look like a giant cosplay event. But now? it was completely normal.

    Scarlett could feel the countless stares directed at her. Some people whispered, some simply admired her from a distance.

    But as always, she ignored them.

    "Some people whine about not being attractive enough, and here I amˇ­ suffering from success".

    Scarlett sighed to herself, shaking her head.

    But before she could finish her thoughtsˇŞ

    The genuine version of this novel can be found on another site. Support the author by reading it there.

    A sharp scream echoed through the streets.

    "A gate breakout! Run! Monsters are coming!" a man shouted as he sprinted past in panic.

    Chaos erupted instantly. People ran in every direction, fear spreading like wildfire.

    Up ahead, a bright blue sphere of light started forming in the air.

    The nearby adventurers, who had been minding their own business, tensed at the sight. Even though most of them were low-ranked and heading home for the night, they immediately got ready to defend the citizens.

    A moment later, the gate burst open.

    A massive figure emerged, more than nine feet tall, with a muscular build and a giant axe in his hand.

    His skin was a mix of blue and gray, looking as tough as stone. His face, however, was eerily similar to a horseˇŻs.

    He lifted his axe and pointed it at the gathered hunters.

    "Humans, today I shallˇŞ"

    BANG!

    Before he could finish his sentence, a dark sphere of energy shot through the air at lightning speed. It struck him right in the chest, obliterating his entire upper body in an instant.

    THUD!

    His lifeless body crashed to the ground, leaving behind a stunned silence.

    "W-What? What just happened?!" a female hunter gasped, eyes wide.

    "I didn''t even see it! It was too fast!" someone else stammered.

    "We need to contact the guild right away!" another adventurer suggested, already pulling out a communication device.

    Meanwhile, Scarlett turned toward Irish with an impressed look.

    "To think you''re killing monsters now just by throwing rocks," she said with a smirk.

    Irish scratched the back of her head, grinning. "Hehehe... my dark magic is getting stronger and stronger. Besides, the monsters here are weaker than the ones in our world."

    "Well, that''s trueˇŞ" Scarlett started to reply, but she suddenly stopped mid-sentence.

    Her sharp senses picked up something. She immediately turned her head toward a narrow alley.

    Irish followed her gaze.

    Without hesitation, Scarlett strode into the alley and grabbed a man hiding in the shadows. She lifted him off the ground with one hand.

    "Could you stop stalking us? It''s annoying," she said coldly.

    She didnˇŻt make a scene or attack him furtherˇŞbecause she already knew who he was.

    The camera in his hands, the ID card clipped to his suit, the professional outfit...

    There was no doubt about it.

    He was a reporter.

    The man let out a bitter chuckle. "Damn... I was wearing such a high-level stealth artifact, and you still found me!"

    ScarlettˇŻs grip tightened. "That wasnˇŻt an answer."

    "Okay, okay! Let me down, and I''ll talk!" he quickly surrendered.

    Scarlett let go, dropping him to the ground.

    The man dusted off his suit and adjusted his tie before clearing his throat.

    "Actually, I''m the head reporter of my hunter news channel. I just wanted to gather some information about you, so I had no choice but to follow you," he explained with an awkward smile.

    Scarlett frowned. "A head reporter himself doing something this low-level?"

    "Haha... what can I say? We canˇŻt just let any random employee use such expensive artifacts, right? So I had no choice but to do it myself!" he chuckled, scratching the back of his head.

    "Hmm... what do you want to know?" Irish suddenly asked, tilting her head. "Is it that we''re lovers?"

    The reporter froze.

    "Ummˇ­ noˇ­ wait, what?!" His hands moved instantly, pulling out a notepad and pen.

    "Breaking news! I got todayˇŻs best scoopˇŞthe summoned heroes are yuri!" he mumbled excitedly as he scribbled down notes.

    Scarlett slapped her forehead. "Irishˇ­ sighˇ­"

    After finishing his note, the reporter took a deep breath and looked up.

    "Actually, I wanted to know where you two live. Since Ms. Irish already shared something interesting, why not share that too? We can even make a deal!" he suggested.

    "Huh? ThatˇŻs easy! We liveˇŞ"

    SLAM!

    Scarlett lightly smacked IrishˇŻs face.

    "You canˇŻt just answer things carelessly!"

    "Ouch!" Irish pouted, rubbing the spot where she got hit.

    "Come on, it''s just an address. What''s there to be soˇŞ"

    Before the reporter could finish his sentence, Scarlett raised a finger.

    "Teleport."

    A bright green magic circle glowed beneath his feet. In an instant, his surroundings blurred into a flash of white light. His stomach lurched as if he were falling through space, and the next thing he knewˇŞ

    Rustling leaves, warm sunlight, and the distant chirping of birds filled his ears.

    He blinked rapidly as his vision cleared. The sight before him left him speechless.

    A grand, ivory-white mansion stood tall in front of him, its symmetrical design perfectly balanced. The gleaming marble facade shone under the sun, intricate carvings adorning its walls. A grand central dome was surrounded by four smaller domes, each reflecting the light like a pearl. The mansion was nestled within a vast, well-kept garden, filled with colorful flowers and trimmed hedges.

    The reporterˇŻs breath hitched. He knew this place all too well.

    "The Taj Mahal?!" he gasped, eyes wide. "She teleported me to India?!"

    ---

    Meanwhile, Scarlett and Irish continued walking back home, the atmosphere was tense as Scarlett scolded Irish.

    "But why?" Irish grumbled. "In our world, everyone knows where royals and nobles live. Isn''t it normal for common people to know?"

    Scarlett sighed, rubbing her temple. "Of course not. This isn''t our world. ThereˇŻs no royalty here. If people knew where we lived, reporters would show up every single day, knocking on our door for interviews. Other companies would try to bribe us, beg us for deals, andˇŞugh!ˇŞweˇŻd have to deal with them 24/7! ItˇŻd be a total pain in the ass!"

    Irish''s shoulders slumped. "Oh... Sorry."

    Seeing her dejected expression, Scarlett softened.

    "Okay, okay, donˇŻt look so downˇŞ"

    Just as she was about to cheer her upˇŞ

    "Gotcha!"

    A sharp voice rang out.

    IrishˇŻs head snapped up just in time to see a man in assassin robes charging toward them. His face was covered, and a deadly gleam flashed off the katana he held.

    In a split second, he swung his blade, aiming straight for ScarlettˇŻs neck.

    ButˇŞ

    "Too slow."

    Scarlett didnˇŻt even look at him. She simply raised her hand and caught the edge of his katana between her fingers.

    Clank!

    With a slight twist, she snapped the blade in two like it was a brittle twig.

    The assassinˇŻs eyes went wide in horror.

    "You dare attack my honey?!"

    IrishˇŻs expression darkened, her pupils shrinking as black energy crackled around her. The air turned heavy as a suffocating aura of death radiated from her body. She clenched her fists, and with a terrifying roar, she swung at him.

    "ShitˇŞ!"

    The assassin barely managed to dodge at the last moment, rolling to the side with difficulty. Even so, the sheer force of IrishˇŻs attack cracked the ground where he had just stood.

    "He actually dodged?" Irish muttered in surprise.

    "WeˇŻll meet again," the assassin said, his voice calm.

    In the next second, light engulfed his body, and he vanished.

    "Hmm... teleportation magic," Irish noted, crossing her arms. "Looks like he was prepared to escape if things went wrong."

    Scarlett, however, remained still. Her expression didnˇŻt change in the slightest.

    "And this," she said, "is exactly why we canˇŻt let people know where we live."

    Scarlett turned, stepping over the broken katana without sparing it another glance.

    "If our home was exposed, Assassins like him would show up every day."

 DING!...DONG!..

    Scarlett and Irish finally returned to their apartment, making sure no one had followed them. After everything that had happened today, they were both exhausted.

    It was already late at night. As soon as they stepped inside, they barely had the energy to do anything. Without bothering to change, they simply fell onto the bed, sighing in relief.

    The soft mattress felt like heaven.

    But before Scarlett could fully relax, IrishˇŻs voice broke the silence.

    "I''m hungry!" Irish whined, rubbing her stomach.

    Scarlett sighed. "I should make somethingˇŞ"

    Ding-dong!

    The sudden ringing of the doorbell cut her off.

    Irish groaned but got up, dragging her feet toward the door. When she opened it, a female waiter in a neat uniform stood outside, pushing a large wheeled table filled with steaming hot dishes.

    Before the woman could step inside, Irish immediately frowned.

    "Hey, hey, hey! Who told you to come in?! Do you have no manners?" she snapped, blocking the doorway with her arms.

    Scarlett, hearing the commotion, sighed and got up. When she reached the door, she saw Irish standing there, arms crossed, arguing with the poor woman.

    "Irish," Scarlett said calmly, rubbing her temple. "SheˇŻs a maid. ItˇŻs literally her job."

    Irish blinked. "Oh."

    Realizing her mistake, she awkwardly stepped aside, letting the woman in.

    The maid, unfazed by the argument, calmly pushed the large food cart inside. The mouthwatering aroma of freshly cooked dishes filled the roomˇŞgrilled meat, fragrant rice, crispy golden fries, warm soup, and even a plate of soft, buttery bread rolls.

    "My work here is done. Enjoy your meal," the maid said with a polite nod before turning around and closing the door behind her.

    Irish''s eyes sparkled as she took a deep breath. "Wow! Smells amazing!"

    But when she looked at Scarlett, she frowned.

    "Are you not gonna eat?"

    "Nope," Scarlett replied lazily, flopping back onto the bed with a relaxed sigh. "Enjoy your meal."

    Irish shrugged. "More for me, then!" She eagerly sat down and grabbed a plate.

    Scarlett, meanwhile, glanced around the room as her gaze landed on the t.v.

    Wait a minute...

    The TV was new.

    They had just broken the last one not long agoˇŞthanks to Irish losing her temper.

    "Did they replace the TVˇ­ without asking?" Scarlett muttered, sitting up slightly.

    Her expression darkened.

    "Waitˇ­ does that mean they came inside our apartment without permission?!"

    Her eyes darted around the room, scanning every corner. And sure enough, there they wereˇŞCCTV cameras placed high up on the walls.

    Her mouth twitched.

    "Fuckˇ­ no privacy," she grumbled.

    For a moment, she considered complaining. But then she just let out a sigh and shrugged.

    So what if there were cameras?

    Not like she had anything to hide.

    Embarassed to be seen naked? Or  being watched by someone while doing some lovey-dovey things?

    This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.

    Scarlett had no such things.

    It would be a different story if it was in front of someone she knew or clone ones but people that she doesn''t even know, They were not worth her attention.

    Besides, getting mad over it felt like too much effort.

    Instead, she grabbed the remote and turned on the TV, deciding to enjoy some well-deserved free time.

    As the bright screen lit up, she smirked.

    "The world of the internetˇ­ what a pleasurable thing," she thought, scrolling through the channels.

    Then, a new thought popped into her head.

    "I should buy a phone too."

    ---------------

    The TV flickered to life, just like always, set to the default news channel.

    "So Arthur Mathew has finally decided to cooperate with the U.S. government and will no longer protest against the summoned ones," the reporter announced in a firm voice.

    "He has been released and has already returned home. We attempted to reach him for a statement, but he declined to comment."

    Scarlett groaned in annoyance and grabbed the remote. "Ugh, I hate the news!" she muttered before switching the channel without a second thought.

    She didnˇŻt even realize how much time had passed. The soft clinking of dishes brought her attention to the table, where Irish had just finished eating. Every last bit of food was gone. And considering how much was servedˇŞenough to feed at least ten fully grown menˇŞit was almost scary how she managed to devour it all without breaking a sweat.

    And not a single burp.

    Irish leaned back in her chair, satisfied, stretching her arms above her head with a pleased sigh. Then, suddenly, her eyes gleamed with mischief. Without warning, she lunged at Scarlett.

    "Let''s have sex!" Irish declared excitedly, her voice filled with enthusiasm as she tackled Scarlett onto the couch.

    Scarlett blinked at her, amused but unfazed. She sat up, brushing a few strands of purple hair away from her face. "Yeah, yeah," she said with a lazy smirk. "WhoˇŻs taking the lead this time?"

    Meanwhile, somewhere elseˇ­

    A dimly lit surveillance room. The walls were lined with multiple monitors, each displaying different live feeds from hidden cameras. Sitting in front of them was a female officer, her uniform slightly wrinkled from hours of sitting in the same position.

    At first glance, the scene looked seriousˇŞlike some top-secret government surveillance operation.

    But in reality, the room was filled with loud, unmistakable moans.

    The officer''s face was burning red, her fingers trembling slightly as she covered her face with her handsˇ­ yet she still peeked through them, unable to look away.

    "TheyˇŻre actually doing it?!" she whispered, her voice barely audible over the sounds coming from the speakers.

    She gulped. Her heart pounded in her chest as she watched the scene unfold.

    Scarlett NovaˇŞundeniably the most seductive woman in the worldˇŞher every movement was mesmerizing, like a perfectly choreographed dance of temptation. And then there was Irish, the breathtaking tomboy whose beauty could put top models to shame.

    And the way they were together right nowˇ­

    "This summoned hero always wears a blindfold, and now that theyˇŻre doing thisˇ­ it almost feels like some kind of S&M scene," the officer murmured, her voice shaky.

    She wanted to look away. She should look away.

    But she couldnˇŻt.

    Then, something happened that sent shivers down her spine.

    In the middle of everything, Scarlett suddenly lifted her head. She turned toward the camera.

    Even though her eyes were hidden behind the blindfoldˇ­ it felt as if she was staring directly at the officer.

    And thenˇŞoh godˇŞshe licked her lips. Slowly. Sensually.

    Like she was teasing her.

    The officerˇŻs breath hitched. Her entire body tensed.

    "Waitˇ­ does she know weˇŻre watching her? No wayˇ­ she doesnˇŻt understand technology, right? Right?" she whispered, trying to convince herself, letting out a nervous laugh.

    But something deep inside her screamed otherwise.

    She felt exposed. Vulnerable.

    The eerie sensation of being caught made her skin crawl.

    Suddenly, she couldn''t take it anymore. She shot up from her chair so fast that it nearly toppled over.

    "IˇŞIˇŻm not doing this!" she stammered, panic lacing her voice. Her heart pounded as she grabbed her things.

    It felt like Scarlett might appear behind her at any moment.

    Without another second of hesitation, she bolted from the room.

    And just like that, the surveillance feed continued to play to an empty chair.

    -------------------

    The soft glow of the morning sun streamed through the curtains, casting golden hues across the room. It wasnˇŻt early morning anymoreˇŞfar from it. The clock had already passed 10:00 AM, yet Scarlett and Irish were still fast asleep, lost in the warmth of the blankets.

    Scarlett stirred first, her body shifting slightly under the covers. A small tingling sensation ran through her eyes, and with a sleepy groan, she reached up, rubbing them slowly. A soft yawn escaped her lips.

    She always took off her blindfold while sleeping. But last nightˇ­ well, they had been up until midnight. Or was it past midnight? She couldnˇŻt remember. Either way, she must have forgotten to remove it.

    Since she had fallen asleep that way, only half of her face was covered. One of her striking eyesˇŞone vibrant blue, the other a deep crimsonˇŞremained partially hidden as the blindfold had slipped down to rest loosely around her nose. It was barely hanging on, threatening to fall off at any moment.

    Then, she felt something strange.

    "Why does my belly feel so wet?" she wondered, her mind still foggy from sleep.

    Slowly, she opened one eye and blinked.

    Irish was lying next to her, still fast asleep, her face buried against ScarlettˇŻs abs. And she was licking them.

    "Honey tastes like honey~ Fuahaha~! IˇŻll eat you whole today~" Irish mumbled in her sleep, giggling to herself as she nuzzled closer.

    Scarlett let out a long, exhausted sigh.

    Of course, it had to be Irish.

    For a brief moment, she simply stared at her. The way Irish smiled in her sleep, her blue hair tousled and messy, her expression so sweet and innocentˇŞit was almost adorable. Almost.

    Then ScarlettˇŻs eyes widened.

    "Hey, donˇŻt bite!" she yelped.

    She immediately pulled herself away, sitting up as fast as she could. Irish groaned in protest but didnˇŻt wake up.

    Scarlett ran a hand through her messy purple hair, sighing. Normally, she had a habit of removing her clothes in her sleep, but this time, she had gone to bed naked to begin with. She felt the morning chill against her skin and shivered slightly.

    Still half-asleep, she stood up, stretching her arms over her head before grabbing the nearest white t-shirt she could find. She pulled it on lazily, barely bothering to fix it. One side of the shirt hung loose, slipping off her shoulder, revealing her collarbone and part of her chest. But she didnˇŻt care.

    Just as she was about to go back to bed, the doorbell rang.

    DING DONG!.....

    No, scratch that. Someone was banging on the door like their life depended on it.

    DING DONG DING DONG!...

    The loud noise was unbearable, making her headache worse.

    "Ughˇ­ Who the hellˇ­?" Scarlett grumbled, rubbing her temples.

    The doorbell rang again and again.

    "Alright, IˇŻm coming!" she shouted, stumbling toward the door.

    She didnˇŻt even think about what she was wearingˇŞor rather, what she wasnˇŻt wearing. She just wanted whoever was at the door to stop making noise.

    With a lazy yawn, she scratched her belly and pulled the door open.

    "Listen, stop disturbing people in the morniˇŞ"

    She stopped mid-sentence.

    Her tired brain took a second to process what she was looking at.

    A crowd.

    No, not just any crowd. A swarm of reporters and cameramen. Microphones and cameras were shoved toward her face, the flashes blinding.

    "Ms. Scarlett, is it true that you are a lesbian?" a male reporter asked, his voice eager.

    But the moment his eyes actually landed on her, he froze.

    A female reporter stepped forward. "Ms. Scarlett, I would like to askˇŞ"

    She froze too.

    Everyone did.

    The entire group of reporters, male and female alike, stared at her in complete silence.

    Scarlett stood there, half-asleep, her loose t-shirt barely covering her body. One side had slipped even lower, revealing more of her shoulder. But more importantly, her blindfold had fallen off.

    Her vibrant blue eye was glowing in the sunlight. Her pale face, still drowsy from sleep, looked impossibly delicate, her cheeks slightly flushed. Her lips parted slightly in confusion, adding to the almost otherworldly sight.

    She was breathtaking.

    Even the female reporters felt their hearts pound wildly in their chests.

    "Ms. ScˇŞ"

    Before anyone could finish a sentence, Scarlett slammed the door shut so hard the entire floor shook.

    The sound of camera lenses clicking against the door echoed in the silence.

    Scarlett leaned against the door and only three words came out.

    "What The Fuck?"

 Going To Hunter Academy

    The sound of camera lenses clicking against the door echoed in the heavy silence.

    Scarlett pressed her forehead against the door, her breath slow and deep. She was still half-asleep, still processing everything.

    Only three words came out.

    "What the fuck?"

    Her mind was a mess. How did those reporters find her? WasnˇŻt this place supposed to be a secret?

    "ArenˇŻt government employees supposed to do their jobs right?" she muttered to herself, rubbing her temples in frustration.

    Before she could overthink it, she heard the rush of footsteps outside.

    Security guards.

    They stormed towards the swarm of reporters, their voices sharp and commanding.

    "Hey! Who gave you permission to enter?"

    "This is private property! Leave immediately!"

    "If you donˇŻt move, weˇŻll have to use force!"

    The reporters hesitated for a second, but seeing the security guards ready to drag them away, they quickly scattered like startled birds. Some still clung to their cameras, taking last-minute shots, but within minutes, the whole crowd was forced out.

    ThenˇŞsilence.

    Scarlett exhaled slowly.

    "Are they all gone?" she thought.

    Carefully, she turned around and cracked the door open just a little, peeking through the gap.

    No one.

    The hallway was empty. The chaos had disappeared just as quickly as it had arrived.

    Finally, she stepped outside, running a hand through her messy purple hair.

    But before she could relax, the sound of approaching footsteps made her pause.

    A tall woman with long black hair, dressed in a deep blue police uniform, walked toward her. Several security guards followed behind her, their expressions serious.

    Scarlett narrowed her eyes slightly as the woman stopped in front of her and gave a polite bow.

    "IˇŻm Senior Officer Kozuha Konaka," she said in a calm, formal tone. "I deeply apologize for the disturbance. Even we donˇŻt know how the reporters found this place."

    Scarlett raised an eyebrow.

    "You donˇŻt know either?" she repeated.

    Kozuha nodded, her expression tense. "We will relocate you to another safe house and ensure that no one bothers you again."

    Scarlett groaned.

    "Moving again? What a pain," she sighed, rubbing the back of her neck.

    But she knew she didnˇŻt have a choice. The moment those reporters found her once, it meant they could do it again. And not just themˇŞothers could come too.

    "Alright, fine," she muttered. "So, where are we going this time?"

    KozuhaˇŻs lips pressed into a firm line.

    "Not now," she said. "Before that, you still have your match against the worldˇŻs top-ranked hunters."

    The tale has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.

    Scarlett blinked.

    "A fight?" She scratched her head, trying to wake up properly. "DidnˇŻt I already get immeasurable battle points? And wasnˇŻt I declared the strongest hunter in the world?"

    She looked at Kozuha, waiting for an answer, but the woman only gave her a knowing smile.

    "Of course," Kozuha said firmly. "But we still have to answer to the public and show them just how strong you really are as proof!"

    Scarlett adjusted her blindfold, making sure her eyes were fully covered again.

    "Is that so? No problem for me!" she said with a confident smile. "Who do I need to defeat?"

    Kozuha smirked. "Well, we should start with the third-ranked hunterˇŞSora Aoi."

    Scarlett tilted her head slightly.

    "That girl, huh?" she muttered.

    Then, looking at Kozuha with a fearless grin, she asked, "So whereˇŻs the place? LetˇŻs go!"

    But just as she was about to step forward, Kozuha coughed awkwardly.

    "Coughˇ­ umˇ­ before that," she mumbled, turning slightly red. "You should probably wear something to cover your body first."

    Scarlett blinked, confused for a moment. Then, she looked down at herselfˇŞonly to realize she was still standing there, half-naked.

    She slowly turned her gaze toward the junior officers standing nearby.

    None of them were making eye contact.

    Their faces were bright red, and some were even looking up at the ceiling, pretending they hadnˇŻt noticed.

    "My bad. I should probably put on some clothes," Scarlett said, scratching her head. She turned toward the door, ready to go inside and change.

    But Kozuha quickly stopped her.

    "Wait a minute..."

    Scarlett turned back, raising an eyebrow. "Huh?"

    Kozuha chuckled awkwardly, scratching the back of her head.

    "You knowˇ­ Sora Aoi is still a student at the Hunter Academy, so we have to go there for the duel," she explained. She paused for a second, hesitating to make eye contact.

    "So, since weˇŻre going to the academy, why not wear the academy uniform? I actually brought two setsˇŞone for you and one for Ms. Irish," she added, quickly handing Scarlett a pair of neatly folded uniforms.

    Before Scarlett could respond, one of the junior officers, a young man, grinned and muttered under his breath,

    "Yeah, our senior has a thing for seeing beautiful girls in uniformˇŞ"

    BAM!

    Before he could finish his sentence, Kozuha delivered a swift, solid punch to his stomach.

    "UrghˇŞ!" The officer gasped, clutching his belly as he hunched over in pain.

    Kozuha, now bright red from both anger and embarrassment, glared at him.

    "Who told you to speak without my permission?" she snapped.

    Scarlett, watching the scene unfold, only chuckled before casually taking the uniform.

    "Alright, IˇŻll wear it. IˇŻm kind of used to wearing female clothes now anyway," she said with a relaxed tone before stepping into her room and shutting the door behind her.

    --------------

    Some time passed, and in the meantime, Irish also woke up. She took a bath, freshened up, and got ready for the day.

    Scarlett explained the situation to her, telling her about the upcoming duel with Sora Aoi.

    Irish nodded, not too surprised, and went to change into the academy uniform.

    The uniform consisted of a white shirt made of very thin fabric, hugging every curve of her body, and a black pencil skirt that only reached mid-thigh.

    She spun around in front of the mirror, admiring the way the skirt moved.

    "Nice! This is the first time IˇŻve seen a skirt like this!" she said excitedly.

    But there was no response from Scarlett.

    "Honey?" Irish called out, turning to see what was going on.

    What she saw made her pause.

    Scarlett was in a ridiculous situation.

    She had managed to put on the pencil skirt without any trouble, but the chest buttons of her white shirt simply refused to close over her large breasts.

    "Hmmˇ­ your breasts have definitely gotten bigger compared to a year ago, right?" Irish teased, a smirk forming on her lips.

    "What nonsense!" Scarlett huffed, still struggling with the buttons. "They''re just G-cup, I guess. ItˇŻs not that big! The problem is the shirt, not me!"

    Irish chuckled, crossing her arms as she watched Scarlett''s struggle.

    "G-cup? Yours are definitely big," she said, tilting her head. "But since they match your height and body perfectly and aren''t saggy at all, I guess thatˇŻs why that policewoman misunderstood your bra size earlier."

    She started circling around Scarlett, examining her from all directions like an art critic inspecting a masterpiece.

    "Hmmˇ­ I guess thatˇŻs why my honey is just an unmatched beauty!" she said with a satisfied smile.

    Scarlett groaned.

    "Stop staring at my body and help me already! Do you know any spell that can stretch clothes?"

    Irish tapped her chin, pretending to think.

    "Maybeˇ­ but I never actually learned one," she admitted with a shrug.

    Scarlett clicked her tongue in frustration.

    "Tch! Guess IˇŻll have to handle this myself!" she muttered in her mind.

    Determined, she took a deep breath.

    "LetˇŻs show the world what I can do!"

    With that, her body illuminated in a faint illusory lightˇŞsomething she created purely with her mind.

    She focused all her energy.

    1000% of her power.

    And thenˇŞ

    *Tck!*

    A soft sound echoed as the stubborn button finally closed.

    Scarlett gave a thumbs-up to Irish, grinning.

    "See? It fits perfectly!"

    But Irish only narrowed her eyes, looking at Scarlett carefully.

    The shirt might have been buttoned, but there was a noticeable gap between the buttons, revealing small glimpses of her cleavage. The fabric was clearly struggling to keep up, barely holding on for dear life.

    Rather than fixing the problem, it only made Scarlett look even more alluring.

    "Are you sure this is alright?" Irish asked, raising an eyebrow.

    "What nonsense! ThereˇŻs nothing wrong! LetˇŻs go!"

    Without waiting for an answer, Scarlett bolted out the door.

    Irish sighed, shaking her head, and slowly followed after her.

    -----------------

    Scarlett and Irish stepped out of the room, only to be greeted by Kozuha Konaka, who stood there for a moment, staring at them blankly.

    Her eyes slowly roamed over their outfits, clearly admiring how well they looked in the academy uniforms.

    Then, with a sudden burst of enthusiasm, she blurted out, "Can I have a selfie?"

    But before either of them could respond, Kozuha had already pulled out her phone and placed a hand on ScarlettˇŻs shoulder.

    "Say cheese!"

    Scarlett, not particularly interested, made a peace sign with a blank face.

    Seeing Scarlett do it, Irish couldnˇŻt resist joining in, flashing a cheerful smile and making a peace sign as well.

    "Great!" Kozuha muttered, looking at the photo with satisfaction.

    But before she could say anything elseˇŞ

    Dash!

    Irish swiftly moved, slipping between Kozuha and Scarlett, her movement so smooth yet sudden that it almost looked accidental.

    Her lips formed a small pout as she subtly pushed Kozuha aside, making it clear that she didnˇŻt appreciate the casual touch on ScarlettˇŻs shoulder.

    Even though it was just a simple gesture, IrishˇŻs little streak of jealousy flared up over something as small as that.

    However, Kozuha, oblivious to the silent battle happening right in front of her, quickly switched back to serious mode.

    "We should go. We''re already getting late!" she announced, tucking her phone away and motioning them forward.

    [Author''s Note]

    Hearing me out, Hear me out ... Actually from 7Apirl, My exams are going to start, So I''m already having a break on my second channel but I''m leaving this one, since it is easier to write for now and also I previously took so much breaks and publishing schedules are worst as it is, So I''ll be publishing in this one but it can be rigid

    Don''t be surprised even I publish on 12:AM or won''t even upload for 5 days consecutively....I can only hope that once my exams ends at 19april, I will try my best to improve updates on this one

    [/author]

 Dangerous Breasts! (1)

    Scarlett and Irish sat in the back of KozuhaˇŻs luxury car as it smoothly made its way through the city.

    Irish, as always, was full of energy and curiosity. Her face was glued to the window, eyes wide as she looked at every tall building, street sign, and crowd they passed.

    ˇ°Woah... everything looks so fancy,ˇ± she whispered to herself, her breath slightly fogging up the glass.

    Scarlett, on the other hand, was much quieter. She glanced outside a few times, her thoughts drifting. The city looked so different from how she remembered it.

    ˇ°ItˇŻs only been five years, but itˇŻs like everything changed,ˇ± she thought, a strange mix of feelings stirring inside her.

    When the car finally came to a stop, the sun was already high in the afternoon sky.

    The driver quickly stepped out and opened the front passenger door. Kozuha, who had been sitting next to him, gracefully got out. Then, like a proper host, she walked around and opened the back door for Scarlett and Irish.

    As they stepped out, the warm sunlight hit their faces. Irish squinted her eyes and raised a hand to block the sun, then gasped.

    In front of them stood a huge, grand building. It looked more like a royal palace than an academy. Tall towers, wide gardens, shiny windowsˇŞit was straight out of a dream.

    ˇ°Wow! ItˇŻs even bigger than our Hero Academy!ˇ± Irish said, her eyes sparkling in amazement.

    Kozuha nodded, a small smile on her lips. ˇ°ItˇŻs one of the main branches of the Global Hunter Academy,ˇ± she explained.

    Scarlett raised an eyebrow. ˇ°Global?ˇ±

    ˇ°Yes,ˇ± Kozuha said proudly, ˇ°a few years ago, it was decided that all hunter academies around the world would unite. They now work together, sharing knowledge, training, and magic technology. No more borders, no more secrets. Just one big effort to raise strong hunters equally.ˇ±

    Scarlett blinked slowly. ˇ°Huh... when did people become so kind?ˇ± she muttered, clearly surprised. But then her face turned serious again. ˇ°Whatever... school or academy, itˇŻs all boring. LetˇŻs just finish this quickly,ˇ± she thought to herself.

    Without waiting, she took the first step and began walking toward the giant academy gates.

    Irish quickly followed behind her, practically bouncing with excitement.

    But Kozuha moved ahead of them both, placing her ID card near a scanner on the gate. It beeped, and the gates opened with a soft mechanical sound.

    ˇ°EverythingˇŻs been prepared,ˇ± she said, glancing back at them. ˇ°After your match, youˇŻre free to explore the academy if youˇŻd like.ˇ±

    Scarlett, though, didnˇŻt seem thrilled. Her gaze scanned the academy grounds calmly but sharply.

    ˇ°So they built all this in just five years... magic really is crazy,ˇ± she thought. The wide buildings, floating crystal lights, clean walkways, and magical barriers all looked like something out of a futuristic movie mixed with fantasy.

    She couldnˇŻt help but feel a little strangeˇŞlike she was in a different world now.

    Irish''s world too had magic but the world felt more like ancient era that fitted more for magic stuff and thus world gave of more advanced look, At least from appearance.

    ------------

    Kozuha led Scarlett and Irish through the academyˇŻs wide and polished hallways. With every step, the sounds from the arena grew louderˇŞvoices, camera clicks, and excited chatter.

    When they finally reached the arenaˇŻs entrance, the sight was something else.

    Taken from Royal Road, this narrative should be reported if found on Amazon.

    The whole place was packed.

    Hundreds of students were sitting on the stands, talking loudly with excitement. Some even stood up, trying to get a better look. News reporters and cameramen had already taken their positions, adjusting their cameras, ready to capture every second of the upcoming fight.

    There was no host. No referee. No one to give speeches or explain the rules.

    Because this wasnˇŻt a tournament.

    It was just one match.

    Scarlett vs. Sora Aoi.

    Everyone was waiting for only one thingˇŞthe fight.

    And thenˇ­

    Tap... Tap... Tap...

    The sound of heels and calm steps echoed through the arena.

    The crowd went silent.

    Sora Aoi had arrived.

    She walked slowly onto the arena ground with grace and confidence. Her hunter uniform hugged her tall figure, and in her hand, she carried a long, soft blue spear that glowed gently under the sunlight.

    The moment she appeared, the entire crowd burst into loud cheers.

    ˇ°Sora!!ˇ±

    ˇ°Queen Aoi!!ˇ±

    ˇ°You got this!!ˇ±

    Sora gave a small smile, raising one hand to wave. Her calm expression didnˇŻt break, but there was a spark in her eyes.

    Inside, she took a deep breath and muttered quietly to herself.

    ˇ°I need to test this summoned heroˇŻs strengthˇ­ but I canˇŻt let my guard down. Still, I wonˇŻt go easy on her either.ˇ± Her blue eyes sharpened. ˇ°This fight is about saving the world, after all.ˇ±

    Just then, Scarlett entered the arena.

    Unlike Sora, she had no weapons. No armor. She wasnˇŻt even holding anything.

    She simply walked in with her usual sharp gaze, her long hair swaying gently behind her.

    The wind blew softly, causing her white shirt to flutter a little. The chest button on her shirt was visibly struggling, barely hanging on.

    Sora, despite her serious mood, noticed itˇŞand her face twitched slightly.

    "Is it going to pop off any second?" she thought and quickly shook her head, trying to ignore it.

    She stepped forward and took her battle stance. ˇ°You can start,ˇ± she said loudly, holding her spear steady.

    But Scarlett didnˇŻt move.

    Not a step.

    She stood still, not even blinking.

    Sora narrowed her eyes. Her mind began racing with thoughts.

    "Why doesnˇŻt she have a weapon? I saw her with armor before. So she must have a weapon too... maybe itˇŻs invisible?"

    "Is she underestimating me? Or is this some kind of mind game?"

    She glanced again.

    "Waitˇ­ are her breasts slightly vibrating? Does she have some kind of weird power hidden in there? Or is she doing it to distract me?"

    Her thoughts spun faster and faster.

    "Why is she just standing there? Why isnˇŻt she attacking? WhatˇŻs going on?"

    In only a few seconds, her head was full of confusing ideas. She was overthinking everything.

    Meanwhile, Scarlett wasnˇŻt thinking anything like that.

    She was just quietly looking at her opponent. Calm. Emotionless. Unbothered.

    She couldˇŻve ended the fight in seconds, like she always did to humiliate othersˇŞbut this time was different.

    ˇ°From what I know, Sora seems like a good person,ˇ± Scarlett thought. ˇ°It wonˇŻt be fun to crush her right away, I should just exchange some moves and then defeat her to give her some honour!", she smiled to herself.

    Scarlett clenched her fists tightly, her fingers twitching slightly.

    ˇ°I should use my psychokinesis,ˇ± she thought, trying to stay calm. ˇ°ItˇŻs easier to control than my crazy physical strength anywayˇ­ˇ±

    A soft green light started to glow around her, wrapping her body like a soft blanket of power. It shimmered faintly, showing that her mana was flowing properly.

    She was just about to raise her hand and stop Sora using her mindˇŞ

    ButˇŞ

    ˇ°If you''re not attacking, then I will!ˇ±

    Sora suddenly shouted, her voice fierce like thunder.

    Without wasting a second, Sora dashed forward like a bullet. Her movements were fast, sharp, and full of energy. The ground cracked under her boots.

    Scarlett, still calm, prepared to use her power.

    The green glow around her became brighter as she activated her psychokinesis.

    But thenˇŞ

    POP!

    A small but deadly sound echoed across the arena.

    ScarlettˇŻs chest button, the one that had been barely holding on since the start, finally gave up. And thanks to her psychokinesis boosting her body, the button didnˇŻt just fall offˇ­

    It BLASTED OFF like a rocket!

    Her shirt slightly opened, revealing a deep and dangerous-looking cleavage. But no one had time to react to that becauseˇŞ

    WHOOSH!

    The button didnˇŻt just pop off.

    It turned into a deadly missile, flying straight toward Sora at insane speed!

    Scarlett stood frozen.

    ˇ°WaitˇŞwhat?ˇ±

    SoraˇŻs eyes widened in panic.

    ˇ°WhaˇŞWHAT THEˇŞ?!ˇ±

    She tried to block it with her long spear, putting all her power into it.

    BAM!!!

    Too late.

    The button hit Sora like a meteor. The shockwave was so strong that it broke her spear clean in half. Her shiny armor shattered like glass, and a blast of energy exploded on impact.

    SoraˇŻs body flew back like a ragdoll shot from a cannon.

    BOOOOOM!!!

    Dust and debris exploded everywhere as Sora crashed through the arena wall, flew over the garden, and finally rolled over the ground for more than 100 meters, leaving a trail like someone had dropped a bomb.

    Silence.

    Total.

    Awkward.

    Silence.

    No one in the arena could speak.

    Not the students.

    Not the reporters.

    Not even the birds.

    Everyone just stared.

    Mouths open. Eyes wide.

    ˇ°Whatˇ­ just happened?ˇ± was the only thing running through their heads.

    Even Scarlett stood there, frozen. She looked down at her open shirt, then looked toward the destroyed arena.

    Her cheeks turned red like a tomato.

    She clenched the front of her shirt and muttered under her breath, ˇ°Iˇ­ donˇŻt know if I should be happy or sad about thisˇ­ˇ±

    Not waiting for anyone to say anything, she quickly turned around, her steps awkward and fast as she walked out of the arena, still holding her shirt closed.

    ----------

    Meanwhile, far outside the arena wallsˇŞ

    Sora groaned and slowly sat up, her body shaking. Her hair was a mess, her clothes were torn, and she looked like she just survived a dragon attack.

    But somehow, she smiled.

    A tired, crooked smile.

    ˇ°Every hunter has their special thingˇ­ˇ± she whispered. ˇ°Mine is iceˇ­ Granny Shia has future visionˇ­ The worldˇŻs number two has an unbreakable bodyˇ­ˇ±

    She paused, her lips twitching.

    ˇ°If IˇŻm rightˇ­ then her power comes from her breastsˇ­ˇ±

    She blinked slowly.

    ˇ°That sounds stupidˇ­ but thatˇŻs the only thing that makes senseˇ­it was not a mind game, I think she was storing energy between her breast, I should have been careful from the start! Sigh...ˇ±

    Before she could fall backward again, a team of healers arrived in a panic.

    ˇ°Miss Sora! Hang in there!ˇ±

    One of them caught her gently before she hit the ground. Another quickly began casting healing spells.

    Sora gave them a thumbs-up with her trembling hand.

    ˇ°If she can defeat meˇ­ with just a button from her chestˇ­ then I really need to train moreˇ­ˇ±

    And with that, she finally passed out, still mumbling about ˇ°dangerous breastsˇ± as the healers carried her back into the academy.